-■. ; *•'''■ 
 
 >•>;■■- ■ 
 
 
 
 >!

 
 
 
 
 
 ix^ 
 
 
 
 SyiH 
 
 '■A',;, 
 
 ■V- •>. '.■%
 
 THE PEACE 
 
 OF 
 
 ARISTOPHANES
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 EIPHNH 
 
 THE PEACE 
 
 OF 
 
 ARISTOPHANES 
 
 EDITED 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION 
 CRITICAL NOTES AND COMMENTARY 
 
 BY 
 
 H. SHARPLEY, M.A. 
 
 LATE SCHOLAR OF CORPUS CHRISTI COLLEGE, OXFORD 
 
 WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS 
 EDINBURGH AND LONDON 
 
 lijoS
 
 I 90S' 
 
 TO 
 
 E. L. S.
 
 PREFACE 
 
 The first draft of this edition of the Peace was begun and 
 finished in 1896. I took Dr. Blaydes' edition and wrote a 
 provisional commentary upon the play, trying to reach a more 
 independent standpoint in matters of interpretation than it 
 would have been possible to gain if I had then consulted a 
 large number of special works. The later task of revision and 
 research, which scantiness of leisure has extended somewhat 
 unduly in time, was made more profitable and interesting by the 
 publication of Mr. Starkie's Wasps (1897), Herr van Her- 
 werden's Peace (1897), Herr Zacher's revision of Herr von 
 Velsen's Knights (1897), Messrs. Hall and Geldart's Oxford 
 Aristophanes (i 900-1 901), the late Mr. Neil's Knights (1901), 
 and much good work in various classical periodicals. 
 
 Of special editions of the play, I have used that of Blaydes 
 continuously, and, like others who have gleaned after him, with 
 constant admiration and gratitude. I have also freely consulted, 
 at a later stage, the editions of Bothe (1828), Richter (i860), 
 Paley (1873), Herwerden (1897), and Merry (1900). I much 
 regret that I have been unable to obtain a copy of Mr. Rogers' 
 famous work, and, in the few places where I have quoted him, 
 it has been at second hand. 
 
 Wherever 1 have consciously borrowed from the works of 
 these or other writers, even to the extent of a reference, the 
 obligation has, I believe, been acknowledged in its place ; but 
 the most helpful and influential work is apt to defy local 
 acknowledgment, and I should like to mention a few books to 
 which I am particularly indebted : Cobct's Variae Lectiones, 
 Rutherford's New f^hrytiichns, Bahrius and Scholia Arista- 
 phanica (vols. \.—u.), Z\e\insk\'s G/ierierung der a/tallischen Kontoecfie, 
 Zacher's Handschri/tcn und Classen der Aristophancsscholicn and 
 his critiques in Bursians Jahresbericht, 1892 (pt. i ), Dorpfeld
 
 VIU 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 and Reisch's Das griechische Theater, Haigh's Attic Theatre (ed. 2), 
 Jebb's Sophocles, Bachmann's Coniecturarum observationumque 
 Aristophanearum specimen, Goodwin's Syntax of Greek Moods 
 and Tenses, Meisterhans' Gramtnatik der attischen Inschriften (ed. 3, 
 by E. Schwyzer), the recent works mentioned at the beginning 
 of this preface, and, above all, Starkie's Wasps, to which I owe 
 more than to any other book. 
 
 I have admitted into the critical notes (i) most of those 
 readings of the Ravcnnas and the Venctus which differ from 
 my printed text, (2) the more important of the readings of 
 the defective Laurentianus F, wherever I was satisfied as to the 
 correctness of the collation, (3) the more important of the 
 readings of the Aldina, as being the most ancient and most 
 authoritative extant member of a different family, (4) important 
 variants found in other MSS., (5) such conjectures as seemed 
 to possess very fair probability, (6) such conjectures as have, 
 in spite of (what I believe to be) their demerits, met with some 
 acceptance or raised some discussion. In order not to over- 
 burden this presentation of readings, I have given full lists 
 from the inferior MSS. in Section IV. of the Introduction, 
 which is designed (in part) as an appendix to the textual 
 notes. 
 
 As the Leyden facsimile of the Ravennas was not published 
 until my work upon the text was done, I had access to no collation 
 of that MS. in which full confidence could be placed. In cases 
 where Bekker and Herwerden disagree, I have, if unable to 
 find other evidence, been guided almost always by the Oxford 
 editors, who, over and above the scrupulous care which they 
 have bestowed upon their text, have used two collations which 
 I have not seen. In regard to the Venetus, my faith in Messrs. 
 Hall and Geldart's readings (and in Mr. Hall's citations bf less 
 important passages in Class. Rev. xii. p. 165) has been greater 
 still, since they carefully photographed the pages which contain 
 the play ; but I have often quoted, side by side with these, the 
 readings given by Bekker or Cobet. 
 
 Owing to a personal dislike which I am not prepared to 
 defend, the asterisk and the obelus have not been used in the 
 
 text. 
 
 References to tragedy have been verified in Dindorf's Poetae
 
 PREFACE ix 
 
 Scenict (iSsi) ; to the extant plays of Aristophanes in Messrs. 
 Hall and Geldart's Aristophanis Comoediae (2 vols. 1900-1901), 
 contributed to the Bibliotheca Oxoniensis; to the fragments of 
 Comedy in Kock's Comicorum Atticorum Fragmenta (3 vols., 
 1880-1888). 
 
 My hearty thanks are due to Dr. Verrall, who, having had 
 occasion to use my manuscript, enriched it with a codicil of 
 searching criticisms and stimulating ideas ; to Mr. A. Sidgwick, 
 Fellow and late Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, and to 
 Prebendary H. W. Moss, Headmaster of Shrewsbury School, 
 both of whom, by reviewing portions of the first 300 lines, 
 have added to the deep debt which I owe them for years of 
 great teaching ; to Mr. J. C. Miles, Fellow of Merton College, 
 Oxford, for much friendly encouragement and help ; and 
 especially to Miss E. M. Sharpley, of Newnham College, 
 Cambridge, who has read the whole commentary in proof, 
 corrected several errors, and made many most helpful sugges- 
 tions, 
 
 I have also much pleasure in thanking Messrs. William 
 Blackwood and Sons for their unfailing courtesy and considera- 
 tion, and the press reader for his care and watchfulness. 
 
 H. S. 
 
 Hereford, 
 
 March ird, 1905.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 l>ACK 
 
 INTRODUCTION— 
 
 I. THE PLAY I 
 
 II. THE QUESTION OF A SECOND EDITION .... 7 
 
 III. THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS OF THE PEACE . i6 
 
 IV. THE MANUSCRIPTS 31 
 
 ANCIENT ARGUMENTS TO THE PEACE 53 
 
 DRAMATIS PERSONAE 5<> 
 
 TEXT AND NOTES 57 
 
 INDICES— 
 
 I. GREEK . 177 
 
 II. ENGLISH '85
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 I — The Play 
 
 The Peace was acted at the Great Dionysia,^ at Athens, in 
 the year 421 B.c.,^ being the fifth in order of time of the 
 extant plays of Aristophanes. The moment is singularly 
 interesting, since a few days only can have elapsed between 
 the production of the play and the ratification of the Peace 
 of Nicias.^ The battle of Amphipolis, in which Cleon and 
 Brasidas fell, had taken place eight months before.* 
 
 The play has never been a prime favourite. Of its popu- 
 larity among the Athenians themselves we can tell nothing, 
 except that it won the second prize ^ — as did the incomparable 
 Birds seven years later. Certainly, since the revival of learn- 
 ing, although three of the ten Aristophanic specimens of 
 the Old Comedy have been studiously neglected, no one of 
 the ten — except, perhaps, the late Ecclesiazusae — has failed 
 to rouse interest and admiration to the same extent as the 
 Peace. 
 
 This neglect may be easily explained, and to a certain 
 extent justified. The play has little of the surpassing bril- 
 liancy of the Birds and Frogs; it lacks the verve of the 
 Achaniians; it does not centre round one special idea of 
 enduring interest — political, social, intellectual — as do the 
 Knights, the Wasps, and the Ootids; it shows neither the 
 burlesque cleverness of the Thesniophoriaztisae nor the 
 
 ' Arg. I. /in., iv Aarei. 
 
 ^ lb., ewl ApxaoToi 'AXKalov. Paulmicr's view, that the play was acted in 419 B.C., 
 is discussed below, p. 7. 
 
 * Thuc. V. 20, aurai ai ffirovSal iyivovro T(\tvTQ)vTOi tou x"M'*'»'or ^^M* Vph ^« 
 Ai.ovv<rlu)v (vdui rOi» aariKCiv. 
 
 * Schol. ad I'ac. 48 (Eratosthenes) ; cf. Thuc. v. 12. 
 
 * Arg. I. fin. 
 
 A
 
 2 INTRODUCTION 
 
 thoughtfulness and unity of the Lysistrata. Our play 
 possesses, indeed, compensating merits which may be thought 
 to put it on a level with more than one of these comedies ; 
 but a detailed comparison of the works ' of Aristophanes 
 would be out of place, and we may be content to admit 
 that the Peace does not rank very high in the list. 
 
 Yet the master's hand is apparent throughout. It is true 
 that a brilliant critic of Greek poetry, Mr. Gilbert Murray, 
 condemns the Peace as " a weak rechauffe of the Acharnians, 
 only redeemed by the parody of Euripides's Bellerophon 
 with which it opens ; " ^ but many students of Aristophanes, 
 honestly unable to trace the similarity between the Acharnians 
 and the Peace, will rather be inclined to marvel at the versa- 
 tility and imagination of a poet who, writing two plays with 
 the same moral and purpose, could make them utterly inde- 
 pendent of one another in plot, scenery, characters, and 
 composition. 
 
 There are three long passages in the Peace^ each an 
 example of a very different kind of comic writing, which 
 seem to the present writer superior to any others of their 
 class to be found in Aristophanes. The Bellerophon burlesque 
 (11. 82-179) is even more elaborate and more witty than the 
 parody of the Helen in the Thesmophoriazusae ; and if we could 
 know and see the mechanical apparatus employed, no doubt 
 we should find it even more laughable than we do. The 
 political and literary causerie of lines 603-705 is a fine 
 example of the poet's didactic manner, the interchange of 
 sure strokes and light touches being admirably effective. 
 And what country idyll does ancient comedy give us, which 
 can compare with the Second Parabasis (11. 1 1 27— 1 190) of the 
 Peace ? Of this, surely, Mr. George Meredith must have been 
 thinking when he claimed for Aristophanes '' the homely 
 song of a jolly national poet." ^ The phrases and their 
 setting are simple to the point of commonplace, but the 
 merriment is so perfectly unaffected, the art so exquisitely 
 concealed, that no Elizabethan ditty can be more idyllic 
 or more true. For the rest, the plot is little poorer and the 
 
 ' Ancient Greek Literature (1897), p. 2S5. 
 "^ Essay on Comedy, p. 74.
 
 THE PLAY 3 
 
 by-scenes little more irrelevant than is usually the case in 
 Aristophanes. 
 
 The political ideas which run through the play are those 
 which we have learned to expect from the author. Extreme 
 democracy is hateful to him, as ever ; the dead Cleon ^ and 
 the living Hyperbolus - are alike lashed, and the memory of 
 Pericles the Olympian does not escape.^ To oligarchs and 
 their creed he makes no reference, nor is there in any of his 
 plays a trace of oligarchic sympathies.* Though no doubt 
 he belonged to the '' middle party," ^ he does not trouble to 
 mention a single statesman who agreed with him ; the name 
 of Nicias, which must have loomed very large at the moment, 
 does not occur once in the play. Aristophanes knows very 
 well himself what he wants. He yearns to see the end of 
 the narrow-minded bickerings between Hellene and Hellene, 
 of the fratricidal war between Athens and Sparta, who might 
 together rule Hellas in amity.*^ The poet makes it plain 
 from the first that the mission of Trygaeus is undertaken on 
 behalf of all the Greeks, i^Tre^o ' KXXtjvcov iravToov (93), KXXrji'wv 
 Trepi I a7ra^a7rai'T(oi'(io5). Prayers for the future and regrets 
 for the past alike have regard to Hellas, not to Athens. Thus 
 in line 435 we find 
 
 (T7rev§ouT€'f €v-)(ojU€cr6a Ti]V wv ^/xepav 
 "EiWtjarii' apPat Tracri 7roX\(Jov KayaOoov, 
 
 m 1320 
 
 Kcnrev^aiueuovg TOicri Oeotcriv 
 
 and in 646 tj ^' 'EXXa? ui/ I e^eptj/uo^Oelcr' ciu v/mu? eXade. In 
 line 292, when the Chorus are summoned, the call is (ovSpe^ 
 "EXXtjuei, altered ten lines below to the more expressive and 
 sentimental address w llaveXXtjve^ — a word sadly rare in our 
 
 » Lines 47-48, 270, 3i3-3'5. 651-654. 
 
 2 Lines 681-687, 921, 1319. 
 
 ' Lines 606 si/(/. 
 
 * Cf. Whibley, Political Parties itt Athens during the Pel. War (1889), p. 98. 
 
 '•> Whibley, op. cit., p. 91 sqq. and passim. 
 
 ' Line 1082, ii;bv <r7rft<ra/x^;'otj Kowr^ r^j'E\Xd5oj &pxuv.
 
 4 INTRODUCTION 
 
 extant Greek literature. But the climax of lofty patriotism 
 is reached in that wonderful cry, 
 
 fxei^ov §'' ^juag rovg "EXX>;vap 
 "TraXiv €^ apx^^ (piXiag )(i'X(5, 
 /cat avyyvcofxi] Tin irpaoTepa 
 KepacTov Tov vovv (996—999), 
 
 — words which, in a different key, breathe the spirit of Panhel- 
 lenism as nobly as does the Aeschylean battle - cry at 
 Salamis. 
 
 But the patriotism of Aristophanes is not all expended 
 on this unattainable ideal. One who loved Attica so dearly 
 could not but be a loyal Athenian, and the enemies of Athens 
 come in for some hard blows. Yet even here the chief 
 count against opposing cities is that they will not lend a 
 hand to restore Peace. Except for their slackness in this 
 respect (478-480), the Spartans escape with a passing hit at 
 their greed and narrowness,^ and a single oath suffices for 
 the Boeotians (466). But our poet has no patience with 
 the temporising neutrality of the Argives (475-478, 491-493), 
 and neither Solon nor Pericles could have been more bitter 
 against Megara. Against her, too, the definite charge is that 
 she has sinned against Peace (500-502), but the political 
 antipathy is more deeply rooted. Taking these lines in 
 conjunction with 246-249 and 481-483, we can see that 
 Aristophanes has not forgotten the base betrayal of five- 
 and-twenty years before. 
 
 The plot of the play may be thus briefly analysed : — 
 Prologue'^ (1-298). — Two slaves of the household of 
 Trygaeus, an Attic vine-dresser, are busily supplying un- 
 savoury food to a huge beetle, which is screened from the 
 
 * Line 623, Et 6vr€% aiVxpo/cepSeiy Koi oieipuvo^evoi. 
 
 2 The principles of formal division laid down by Zielinski have not been adopted 
 here, chiefly because the absence of an A^ok makes their application difficult. For 
 Zielinski's own division of the Peace, see his Gliederung der altattischen Komoedie, 
 pp. 137-140, 179-180, 188-189, 204-206. On the other hand it is clearly absurd to 
 follow the old plan of grouping several scenes and odes (^e.g. 361-728) into a single 
 iirfiaodiov. No formal division has therefore been attempted, but it is not to be 
 supposed that the editor rejects the theory of epirrhematic composition as applied to 
 a whole play.
 
 THE PLAY 5 
 
 spectators' sight. They soon give up the task in disgust, 
 and, when one of them has retired after a Httle grumbhng 
 and badinage, the other proceeds (1. 50) to describe his 
 master's mad attempts to climb heavenwards. But Trygaeus 
 is already mounted on his beetle-Pegasus, and at line 80 he 
 rises into sight, and reveals to his alarmed servant his in- 
 tention of interviewing Zeus. The servant calls his master's 
 daughters from the house, and a tragic dialogue ensues 
 between them and their father, who at last continues his 
 journey and reaches the house of Zeus (179). Hermes 
 rushes out, indignant at the summons of a mortal, but is 
 quickly pacified by a present, and acquaints Trygaeus with 
 the absence of the other gods and its relation to the affairs 
 of Greece. He has just spoken of the carte blanche given to 
 War, and pointed out the pit in which Peace is buried, 
 when War himself is heard approaching ; Hermes makes 
 off, and Trygaeus stands well out of sight. War stalks in 
 (236), and proceeds to throw into an enormous mortar 
 ingredients representing various Greek states. The lack of 
 a pestle makes him call for his assistant Kudoimos, who is 
 despatched first to Athens, then to Sparta, to fetch one ; but 
 both the Cleon-pestle and the Brasidas-pestle have been lost, 
 and War is forced to go indoors to make one himself (288). 
 Trygaeus seizes the opportunity to call all Greeks of every 
 country and trade to the rescue of Peace. 
 
 Parodos and Epeisodia (299-728). — The Chorus^ troop in 
 with ropes and levers, and rapturously appoint Trygaeus their 
 leader. With great difficulty he persuades them to give up 
 dancing ; at last they quiet down in the course of a little 
 ode on the hardships of war. Trygaeus is just preparing for 
 his task, when Hermes, suddenly appearing (362), threatens 
 him in stormy language with the doom decreed by Zeus. 
 After some time the god yields to the entreaties of the Chorus, 
 backed up by the promises and presents of Trygaeus, and is 
 ready to direct the work n'ith enthusiasm. After a solemn 
 service of libation, which includes a few blessings and more 
 cursings, the work of pulling begins (458). Unfortunately, 
 
 ' For the composition of the Chorus and other controversial points as to scenic 
 arrangements, see infr. iii.
 
 6 INTRODUCTION 
 
 the various Greek states pull different ways, and little pro- 
 gress is made until their representatives, whom Hermes and 
 Trygaeus have been freely abusing, retire from the work, 
 leaving it to the farmers alone. Peace is then soon raised, 
 with Opora and Theoria in attendance (519). After a scene 
 of general rejoicing, the Chorus march in procession, osten- 
 sibly bound for the country, chanting the praises of Peace. 
 At their request Hermes begins to explain in full the lengthy 
 absence of the goddess, that is, the causes of the outbreak 
 and continuance of the war (603), and to inform Peace her- 
 self of a few political and literary events which have occurred 
 during her exile (661). He then hands over Opora and 
 Theoria to Trygaeus, the first to be his wife and the second 
 to be restored to the Boule. The three descend to earth, 
 leaving the beetle behind them for the service of Zeus. 
 
 First Parahasis (729-818). — In the anapaests the poet 
 sets forth his claims to greatness and victory. He has never 
 descended to the vulgar and witless tricks of his rivals, but 
 has built up a lofty art with the materials of eloquence and 
 cleverness and wit and humour. In satire he has not been 
 content with attacking safe mediocrities, but has boldly faced 
 the mighty Cieon on behalf of Athens and her empire. He 
 has not been puffed up by former victories, and all — espe- 
 cially the bald — should join in helping him to win another. 
 The Odes are crowded with abuse of certain dramatists 
 whom Aristophanes disliked and despised. 
 
 Epeisodia (81 9-1 126). — Trygaeus is welcomed by his 
 servant, into whose care, after answering a few questions 
 relating to heavenly matters, he entrusts his bride. The 
 Chorus congratulate Trygaeus on his well-deserved happi- 
 ness, and, on the servant's return, master and slave proceed 
 to restore Theoria to the Boule. This short scene, which is 
 followed by antistrophic congratulations, is frankly indecent 
 to a degree perhaps unmatched even in the Old Attic 
 Comedy. The installation of Peace (922) is then performed 
 with full ceremonies, of which the climax is the sacrifice of 
 a sheep. Attracted by the savoury smell of the roasting 
 slices, Hierocles the soothsayer presents himself, to demand 
 the cause and to claim his share from Trygaeus and the
 
 THE QUESTION OF A SECOND EDITION 7 
 
 servant (1043). He pours forth absurd oracles unfavourable 
 to Peace, while Trygaeus spars with him in the oracular 
 metre, until, the feast being now ready, the impostor can 
 restrain his appetite no longer, and lays forcible hands on 
 the viands. For this he is soundly thrashed, stripped of his 
 fine clothes, and chased off with contumely. 
 
 Second Parabasis (ii 27-1 190). — The Chorus draw a 
 graphic picture of country merriment in time of peace. The 
 war is over 1 Now for an abundant feast of wholesome 
 country fare and simple hospitality ! How much better than 
 enduring the tyranny of a magnificent taxiarch, who is an 
 utter coward in war and shows gross partiality in making 
 out the service-lists at home ! 
 
 Exodos (1191-1357). — With the crowd which flocks to 
 the wedding come two makers of agricultural implements, 
 laden with presents, and two armourers, whom Trygaeus 
 ridicules and teases unmercifully. Then the son of Lama- 
 chus sings warlike tags from Homer (1270), under a running 
 fire of comment from Trygaeus, and the son of Cleonymus 
 gives a line or two from the discreet Archilochus (1298). 
 Trygaeus urges the guests to show themselves brave trencher- 
 men, and the play ends with dance and revel and bridal 
 songs. 
 
 II — The Question of a Second Edition 
 
 At the beginning of the last section the production of our 
 play was confidently assigned to the year 421 B.C. The 
 correctness of this date is now so generally recognised that a 
 divergent view, which once found some favour, may be 
 briefly dismissed. 
 
 It was Paulmier ^ who first seriously argued in favour of 
 the year 419 B.C., basing his theory almost entirely on lines 
 989—990, o7 crov TpvyofxeB' ijSt] I rput koj. SeK ert] : and he 
 actually converted Brunck and Fynes Clinton to his view. 
 The words quoted (which are fully discussed below, pp. 12-14) 
 are indeed very difficult to explain ; but the doubt attaching 
 to them cannot for a moment outweigh the strong evidence, 
 
 ' Exerc. Cril., p. 742.
 
 8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 external and internal, which goes to show that the play ac 
 (or at least almost as) we have it was produced in the year 
 421. The reference to the deaths of Cleon and Brasidas 
 (11. 269, 281) would be pointless, and the almost certain 
 reference to the Spartan prisoners (11. 479-480) would be 
 impossible, at any later date ; the attitude of the Greek 
 cities, as sketched in lines 464-507, harmonises very well with 
 what we know of them at the time of the Peace of Nicias,^ 
 and in no way with their relative positions two years later ; ^ 
 and the exuberant rejoicings over the prospect of peace, 
 which are scattered throughout the play, could never have 
 been composed for any audience which had in some measure 
 enjoyed those blessings for two years. 
 
 But, however certain we may be that our date is correct, 
 the vexed question as to a second edition is not affected, and 
 that question demands a brief discussion here. 
 
 The Third Argument runs as follows (but see variants 
 ad loc.) '. — 
 
 (pepeTai ev Taig SioacTKaXlaig ^oh^ SeSiSa-^it)^ ^Iptjvrjv 6fxolu>9 o 
 ' A.pi(TTO(pdvr}'i. aSr]\ov ouv, (prjalv 'EipaTOcrdeptjg, iroTepov Trjv avTrjv 
 aveSiSa^ev rj krepav KaOtJKev, iJTig ov crwl^eTai. J^parrjg /nevTOi 
 Suo otSe SpdjUiaTa ypdcpuiv ouTcog' dXX ovv ye ev TOig ' A^yapvevaiv 
 r] i5apvK(avL0L<i t] ev Tr] erepa rjipijvr]. Kai cnropaotjv oe Tiva iroir)- 
 /xara irapaTLOeTai, direp ev t^ vvv (pepo/uevi] ovk ecmv. 
 
 Eratosthenes, then, found mention in the didascaliae of 
 two plays called Etp/v*/, attributed to Aristophanes, but was 
 himself acquainted with only one ; it would appear that 
 Crates knew both, although the omission of subject and 
 verb in the words quoted from him leaves the drift of his 
 sentence uncertain. 
 
 Four passages only have come down to us as quotations 
 from the Peace, which are not found in the play as it stands. 
 These are : — 
 
 * Cf. Thuc. V. 17, 2 ; V. 22, 2. 
 
 ^ Especially in the case of Argos, who became the ally of Athens in 420 B.C.
 
 THE QUESTION OF A SECOND EDITION 9 
 
 1. Stobaeus, Floril. 56, i. ' ApKTTocpdvr]^ ^iprjvr]? — 
 
 A. Toff (v. 1. T^?) 'Trao'iv avOpdoTTOKTiv Et'^J/J/??? (plXTjg 
 TTiaTr] Tpo(po?, Ta/iila, crvvepyoi, eTnTpoTTO?, 
 Ouydrtjp, dSeXcpi], iravTa TavT e-^rjro /uloi. 
 
 B. aoi S' ovojua Sr] t'l ccttiv ; 
 
 A. OTL ; Tewpyla. 
 
 Lines 556-557 of the Pax immediately follow without any 
 gap. Stobaeus may, of course, be right as to the source 
 from which he claims to take these lines, but the character 
 Teoipyia and the strong family likeness of /r. 109 (from the 
 Fewpyoi) make it highly probable that Etp/t/j;? is a mistake 
 for Tewpywi^. 
 
 2. Pollux, X. 188. eV yovu tu ' Apia-rocpai/ovg E/p?/i'^ 
 
 yeypairrai — 
 
 Tt]U acnrioa 
 iiriOrjiuLa T(p (ppeuTi irapade^ evOeco^. 
 
 Most editors (wrongly, as I think) compare Pax 1228, &c. 
 
 3. Schol. RV ad A^iib. 699 and Suidas (s.v. rijixepo^). 
 
 Koi €v ^Iprjvri — 
 
 <co AaKcSuiimou, t'l apa Trelcrei Trjimepa ] 
 
 There are obvious parallels to this line in Pax 242, 246, 
 250, and it might well be the product of an imitative 
 scholiastic brain ; but Schol. Aid. ad Nub., I.e., assigns it 
 to the 'OX/ca^e?. 
 
 4. Eustathius, 1291, 26. wg 'Apiarocpuvtji ^ipy'ji'}] — 
 
 TToOev TO (p'lTu ; t'l to yevo'; ; tl^ rj airopa ; 
 
 Dobree would place this line after line 189 of our play, but 
 that is a mere conjecture. The line may well be from 
 another play, the occurrence of the rare word ^itu {Pax, 
 1 1 64) leading to the mistake. 
 
 It looks as if the passage from Pollux had to stand by 
 itself, so far as satisfactory evidence from citation is con- 
 cerned. In fact, the extant fragments rather make against 
 the theory of revision. No other named play of Aristophanes 
 (setting aside the problematic Nui/a-yoy or AJ? Nai/a-yoV) is
 
 10 INTRODUCTION 
 
 cited so seldom as four times, and two at least of the four 
 quotations are more than suspicious, while not one of them 
 is referred to E/p/i/?? a or ^', as happens sometimes in the 
 case of all the other revised plays, viz. 'NecpeXai d (Schol. 
 Plat.) Qe(Tfxo(popial^ova-ai /3' (Photius, &c.), UXovro? irpwro? 
 (Schol. Ran.). 
 
 We must now discuss such indications of revision as the 
 play itself has been thought to afford. 
 
 Taking first the less popular view (put forward by 
 Droysen), viz. that our play of 421 B.C. is the second edition, 
 we find the following passages quoted in its support by 
 Zielinski : ^ — 
 
 (i) Lines 47-48 — 
 
 ooKeco juev, e? KXecoua tout alvLTTeTaiy 
 o)? Kelvo<i avaiSewg t>]v cnraTi\r]v eaOiei. 
 
 The present eadlei, says Zielinski, shows that Cleon was 
 alive at the time of the first edition (placed by Zielinski in 
 422 B.C.), but lines 269, 313, 649 prove him dead at the 
 time of the Siaa-Kevrj of 421 B.C. 
 
 (2) In line 480 o )(aX/ceJ? is Cleon, and the present ia 
 shows that he was alive. 
 
 (3) Lines 406 sqq. refer to the eclipses mentioned in 
 Nub. 581 sqq., where the heavens themselves protested 
 against Cleon's election to the uTparrjyla : therefore the 
 lines in the Pax cannot have been written as late as 
 421 B.C. 
 
 (4) Between verses 48 and 50 the spectators ought to 
 make guesses about the raison d'etre of the beetle, as they 
 do about Philocleon's disease in Vesp. 74 sqq. Such a 
 passage has been cut out of the edition of 421 B.C., 
 because after the death of Cleon it was inappropriate. 
 
 (5) In line 371 Hermes asks Trygaeus : — 
 
 ap OLcrua vavuTOV on Trpoeicp o Zjevg o? av 
 TavTrjv avopvTTuiv evpeQij ; 
 
 " Natiirlich weiss er es nicht, und wir ebensowenig," for 
 from line 195 sqq. he learned that Zeus had left Heaven. 
 
 ^ Die Gliederung der altattischen Komoedie (1885), pp. 65-70.
 
 THE QUESTION OF A SECOND EDITION ii 
 
 Again, in line 376 Hermes cries tS Zei; Kepawo^povTa. 
 These lines, taken in conjunction with the scholion on 
 1. 236, Tive? ^e (haa-L rov Ala ravra Xeyeiu, show that in the 
 first edition Zeus played the part which in the following 
 year was assigned to lloXejuog. 
 
 Now I am far from accusing Dr. Zielinski of wresting 
 the words of Aristophanes to his pre-conceived theory ; 
 but in regard to all the passages, and especially (2) and (3), 
 which are fully discussed in the commentary, I submit that 
 an impartial view will invalidate his arguments. In 1. 480 
 it is now generally admitted that 6 j^aXKev'? is not Cleon, 
 or any other individual who figures in history, but the 
 jailer ; in 11. 406 sqq. it is highly improbable that there 
 is any reference to eclipses, and, even if there were, it is 
 not impossible to mention a noticeable eclipse a year or 
 eighteen months after its occurrence. A weaker argument 
 than that of (4) cannot well be conceived ; because Aristo- 
 phanes has condescended to a wretchedly poor trick in 
 the Wasps, he must forsooth repeat it in the following 
 year. Nor is the treatment of 11. 371 and 376 much 
 more fortunate. In 1. 371 the words a^o' olada, though 
 grammatically a question, logically introduce a statement 
 of fact, as in 1. 479 ; and the irpopptjari^ of Zeus was of 
 course pronounced before his departure, when he installed 
 IloXe/xo? in his place. As to 1. 376, the words w Zev 
 Kepuuvo(3p6uTa, which Trygaeus understands as an appeal 
 for help, are perhaps rather a cry of horror ; or, if not, 
 Hermes may surely invoke the lord of the thunderbolt, 
 though far away. 
 
 The only passages, then, on which Zielinski can seriously 
 rely are 11. 47-48 and the scholion on 1. 236. The pre- 
 sent ecrOUi in 1. 48 would certainly be most naturally taken 
 to refer to a living person, and any other view may there- 
 fore seem to be an explaining away ; but as nothing else in 
 the play favours the idea that a single line of the Pioce 
 was written before Cleon's death, it is surely more reason- 
 able to look a little further for a solution, and to embrace 
 it if satisfactory (see Comm.), than to build up a dizzy 
 superstructure on the foundation of a doubtful line. The
 
 12 INTRODUCTION 
 
 scholion on 1. 236 is a distinct piece of evidence, to 
 be carefully considered in conjunction with other indica- 
 tions of revision ; but as these, such as they are, favour 
 the view that the second edition was subsequent to the 
 year 421, the scholion in no way supports the contention 
 of ZieHnski.^ 
 
 Though the much-quoted rpla kul Sck €t>] of 1. 990 is 
 adverse to the theory which we are considering, yet two 
 separate schoHa on the passage seem at first sight to support 
 that theory. In Schol. I. are found the words — QovKvSlSrjg, 
 KaTa Ta^ twv -^ei/LLuivcou Kai Oepecou eia-(3oXa? tov iroXeixov yeyevrjcr- 
 6ai \eywu . . . aTroXeiTrerai irapa ra 6' ertj^ and in Schol. II. 
 — airo 0€ T^9 Twu ^ A.-^apvi(X)V SiSaa-KoXla^ <y ert] eicriv. Here 
 then, Ludwig argues, two separate calculations bring us to 
 the year 422 B.C. But fortunately the value of such evidence 
 can be gauged from Thucydides himself, who on the con- 
 trary says, Kara Oep)] Se koI yeLix(iova<; apiOfxwv loa-Trep yeypairrai 
 euprjcrei . . . SeKa fxev Oeprj 'icrovs Se •^^eiju.oovai; tw Trpwrw TroAe/xo) 
 T(p§e yeyevrjfxevov? (v. 2 0. 3).^ The first scholiast, misquoting 
 Thucydides, gives a length of nine years to the first period 
 of war ; the second scholiast, taking this chronology as 
 correct, subtracts six years (Ach. 266, to which Schol. I. 
 refers) from nine, and gives the result as the interval 
 between the Acharnians and the Peace? 
 
 This part of the discussion may close with a very simple 
 but cogent argument : as Richter * says, the very words of 
 Eratosthenes, aSrjXov ouv Trorepov riju avTi]v aveStSa^ev rj krepav 
 KaOrjKev, show that the lost Etp/i/i?, which he found mentioned 
 in the didascaliae, was of later date than the play which he 
 knew. 
 
 We must now consider whether the play was reproduced 
 at a date subsequent to 421 B.C. 
 
 The lines which first claim consideration are 989-990, 
 
 ^ Dr. Zielinski's strange hypothesis {op. cit., pp. 74-79), that the play as we have it 
 was written for the dedication of a statue of Peace begun by Pheidias, needs no dis- 
 cussion here. 
 
 2 Cf. V. 20. I, and 25. i. 
 
 ' These scholia are discussed in full by II. Helmbold, Ar. Pax superstes utrum 
 prior sit an retractata (1890), pp. 65-69. 
 
 * rraef., p. 23.
 
 THE QUESTION OF A SECOND EDITION 13 
 
 fiijuv 0I crov TpvyoiJ.e& '//Stj I rpia koi SeK trij. Have these 
 words come into our play from a second edition of 419 or 
 418 B.C. ? 
 
 It is plain at the outset that any interpolated lines may 
 just as well have come from a totally distinct play as from a 
 second edition of the Peace; for the idea of an elaborate 
 contaminatio is out of the question. But there are two several 
 explanations, either of which is more satisfactory than the 
 theory of interpolation. 
 
 (i) The poet may, for reasons of his own, be throwing 
 back the date of the war's outbreak to the time of the com- 
 mencement of hostilities between Corinth and Corcyra. 
 The great naval battle, in which the Corinthians were badly 
 beaten, took place in 435 B.C., fourteen years before the 
 production of the Peace (Thuc. i. 29). This possibility 
 has long been recognised ; but the question has naturally 
 arisen : Why should Aristophanes date from 43 1 B.C. in 
 the Acharnians (11. 266, 890), and from 435 or 434 B.C. 
 in the Peace ? Ruppersburg ^ gives a satisfactory answer, 
 showing how different were the yearnings of Dicaeopolis 
 and Trygaeus, and how important is the context of the 
 passages in the Acharnians. The two visions which delight 
 Dicaeopolis, eVrw era, are the sight of his country deme (with 
 ^a\ri<i therein) in 1. 266, and of the Copaic eel in 1. 890. 
 Now both of these joys were lost to him in 431 B.C., neither 
 before nor after, the first by the enforced removal from 
 country to town (Thuc. ii. 14), and the second by the stop- 
 ping of all trade with members of the Peloponnesian league 
 after the declaration of war. But Trygaeus, as we have seen 
 above (p. 3), is concerned for all the states of Greece, and 
 he may well date from the year in which two of them first 
 came into open collision. 
 
 (2) Or the poet may be purposely exaggerating. The 
 passages from the Acharnians, as we have seen, demand 
 accuracy, but for the most part oi TroitjToi TroAXct/ct? utto- 
 a-^eiiiciCovmv eiV T0179 y^ovovi (Schol.). Thus in Eq. 793 
 (exactly a year after the e/crw eret of the Acharnians) we get 
 eroi oySoov in the same connection ; now to add three years 
 
 ' (/eSer die Eirene des Ar. (1888), p. 5.
 
 14 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 to the real total is more natural than to add one, for in the 
 former case the audience realise that the poet is speaking 
 loosely. Further, it has been shown by van Leeuwen (on 
 Ran. 50) that Tpe'i<i koi SeKa is often used to denote an in- 
 definite number. He refers to Plui. 194, 846, 1083, and/r. 
 adesp. 109. Dr. Merry, to whose note I am indebted for 
 the reference, calls this " a shirking of the problem," but 
 that only means that the explanation is more simple than we 
 expected. What could be more apposite than Pluf. 846, 
 ovK aXX' eveppiycocr err} rpla koi SeKa ? And what more natural 
 in English than to say of a war which had continued for 
 nine or ten years, " Here have we been fighting a dozen 
 years " ? 
 
 The first explanation seems to be tenable, the second to 
 be distinctly right. 
 
 Zielinski contends that an " Agon " was no less essential 
 to a comedy than was a Karaa-rpocp^ to a tragedy, and that 
 the absence of such a feature in any play is a sign of 
 Siaa-Keu}]} In the case of the Peace, Zielinski explains the 
 omission as due to the peculiar nature of a " Weihefestspiel," 
 and assumes that the f^rst edition comprised an " Agon " in 
 which Trygaeus contended with — Hyperbolus ! This last 
 astounding assumption is founded entirely on three little 
 digs which the poet inflicts, in passing, on that unfortunate 
 politician, viz. 11. 681-692 (drawn out for the sake of a joke 
 on his trade), 921, and 13 19. But, as the " Weihefestspiel " 
 theory has no probability whatever, it follows either that one 
 of the two editions of the Peace had no " Agon," or that the 
 play as we have it is a contaminatto of the two, with the 
 " Agon " for some reason omitted. But what contaminator 
 would omit " die Katastrophe der Komoedie " ? 
 
 In this case, as in the arguments resting on the required 
 epirrhematic nature of the Parodos ^ and of the Choric 
 songs,3 Zielinski has been too fixedly determined to elevate 
 the usual methods of comic composition to the dignity of 
 unbending laws. An " Agon " is usual, and exact symmetry 
 
 * Gliederung, pp. 137 sqq,, 204 sqq. 
 
 2 Op. cit., pp. 204 sqq. 
 
 » Op. cit.y pp. 338, 342 sqq.
 
 THE QUESTION OF A SECOND EDITION 15 
 
 of epeisodic and choric composition may often be traced in 
 the comedies which remain to us ; but that the " Agon " was 
 indispensable, and the epeisodic symmetry as canonic as that 
 of the Parabasis, this brilHant and stimulating writer has 
 failed to prove. 
 
 Again, Droysen and others point to the unsatisfactory 
 and disconnected nature of the scenes subsequent to the 
 First Parabasis. But this is a fault which the Peace shares 
 with most of the early plays of Aristophanes. As Mr. Starkie 
 says : " In the closing scenes of the Acharneis, Vespae, Pax, 
 AveSf there is nothing but a wild scene of unbridled buf- 
 foonery, terminating in an Exodus, which is not closely 
 connected with the plot of the play. ... It must be con- 
 fessed that neither the Parabasis nor the burlesque scenes 
 are integral parts of the plot, and that, in consequence, an 
 Aristophanic Comedy does not form an artistic whole, unless 
 we leave out everything that succeeds the Parabasis." ^ 
 
 A review of the whole discussion will, I think, lead us to 
 the conclusion that no certain answer can be given to the 
 question. On the one hand we have the irrefragable state- 
 ment of the Third Argument — with Eratosthenes cited for its 
 truth — that a second Ytlpy'ivt] figured in the didascaliae as the 
 work of Aristophanes,^ and the mention — ascribed to Crates — 
 of a erepa Eiiprjurj. To impugn these quotations as fraudulent 
 inventions would be uncritical and absurd. But it is well 
 to understand that the theory of a second edition depends 
 almost entirely on this important piece of evidence. Ex- 
 ternal support has been (wrongly perhaps, but with strict 
 impartiality) reduced to the scholion on 1. 236 — with its 
 vague Tivh Se (paa-t — and fr. 295, while internal evidence 
 has been found to be altogether wanting. It is perhaps a 
 wholesome thing that there should be a few problems in the 
 domain of scholarship in which the evidence for and against 
 is so equally balanced or so conflicting as to make dogmatism 
 an impertinence. 
 
 1 I'Vasp (1897), p. xxii. Cf. G. Murray, Ancient Greek Lit., p. 277. 
 
 * As the presence of the word YAp-i]vi] in the didascaliae is the one important fact, 
 Fritzche's suggestion, that the supposed second edition of the YApi\vr\ was really the 
 Fewp^o/, is irrelevant.
 
 1 6 INTRODUCTION 
 
 III — The Scenic Arrangements of the "Peace" 
 
 There is perhaps no Greek drama extant which presents 
 greater scenic difficulties than the Peace, and on any general 
 theory of its arrangement a great deal must be left unex- 
 plained or uncertain. 
 
 A very few facts are undisputed. The scene (or part of 
 it) represents the house of Trygaeus, before which the action 
 takes place from 11. 1-154 and 819-end. Attached to 
 one side of the house is a pen or stable for the beetle ; this 
 is roofless/ for at 1. 80 Trygaeus is raised into the air 
 from within it by a mechanical contrivance. The first part 
 of the ascent (real or pretended) is over at 1. 10 1 ; from 
 11. 102-153 the beetle and its rider are either suspended in 
 air or find support ; the ascent has begun again by 1. 164, 
 when Trygaeus pretends to see Peiraeus ; at 1. 179 they 
 reach the house of Zeus in heaven, and the beetle disappears. 
 From this point to 1. 728 all is in dispute: the position of 
 the house of Zeus, and the method by which it was reached ; 
 the nature and position of the cavern, and the entrance 
 thereby of the Kw(pa Trpoaocnra : the positions of Hermes 
 and Trygaeus relative to the Chorus ; the exit of the actors 
 prior to the Parabasis, and some minor points. 
 
 These questions are so interdependent that the answers 
 given by different theorists must be summarised as separate 
 schemes. It should be remembered that Richter, Droysen, 
 and Nieiahr wrote before the existence of an early raised 
 stage had been doubted, while Reisch, Herwerden, and 
 (partially) Robert follow Dorpfeld's theory. 
 
 Richter ^ (in the main following Schonborn ^) imagines 
 a stage of two levels, the lower representing the house of 
 Trygaeus, the higher that of Zeus, before the door of which 
 is the cavern (1. 224, eh rovri to kutw *). Here stand Hermes 
 and Trygaeus, and subsequently Peace, Theoria and Opora. 
 
 ' Droysen, Qtiaestiones de Ar. re scaenica, p. 52. 
 
 ' Ar. Pax (i860), Praef., pp. 28-37. 
 
 ' Die Skene der Helkne7i (1858). 
 
 ■* Richter boldly takes eicrtoires as equivalent to 6.va^a.v7(.%.
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 17 
 
 At 1. 301 the Chorus of yewpyol hurry into the orchestra, 
 accompanied by a body of supers, who represent the different 
 states of Greece. It is these latter only who obey the sum- 
 mons of Hermes, expressed in 1. 427, and mount the lower 
 or proper stage, being thus separated both from the two 
 actors and the Chorus. They throw the end of a rope to 
 Hermes and Trygaeus, and all three contingents pull to- 
 gether for a time. Finally the work is left to the Chorus 
 in the orchestra, who are at last successful ; Theoria and 
 Opora come up from the cave by a ladder, and the statue of 
 Peace is drawn up at the same moment. At 1. 551 the 
 extra choristers return to the orchestra, which they leave at 
 1. 728, while Trygaeus with the Kopm descends by the ladder 
 already mentioned ; such a descent is irap avrtjv rrjv deov, 
 because the statue remains at the mouth of the cave. 
 
 Droysen ^ places the house of Zeus on the stage, and 
 assumes a change of scene between 11. 149 and 178. 
 Against the higher level or OeoKoyelov he argues (i) that 
 the tragedians rarely employ such a device, and then for 
 not more than four characters, of whom all but one are 
 mute ; (2) tha+ Hermes and Trygaeus above could not help 
 the Chorus below to pull, whereas they evidently do help. 
 As to the ascent, he thinks that from 11. 81-148 Trygaeus 
 is fxerewpog only in so far as he supported on the " extrema 
 suilis muri pars." At 1. 149 Trygaeus slowly rises on the 
 beetle, and pronounces the anapaests (11. 154-172) while in 
 mid-air ; but after sighting the house of Zeus he is lowered 
 again to the stage,^ and finds himself before the door of that 
 house, which by a change of scene has taken the place of 
 his own. On the stage, too, is the cavern. The Chorus 
 get sufficiently near the actors to assist in the extrication 
 of Peace by crowding on a flight of steps leading to the 
 stage.^ Before the Parabasis the actors leave the stage by 
 the ordinary exits, but the words -Trap (uW>n' t>;i' Qeov " ad 
 fabulae argumentum non quadrant," and should be changed 
 to -Trap' avTu) to) Oew. 
 
 ' Quaesl. de Ar. re scaen. (l868), pp. 48-54. 
 ^ Cf. Gcppcrt, Die allj^riechische Biihne {\?>^-i), pp. 166-167. 
 ' " Nusfjuam enim apud Aristophancm chorum scacnnm intrantcm vidcmus," 
 op. tit., p. 1 1 . 
 
 B
 
 1 8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Nieiahr^ follows Droysen in all essential points, except 
 that (i) he denies the change of scene, and maintains that 
 the house of Trygaeus does duty also for the palace of 
 Zeus, the beetle-pen only being removed ; (2) he explains 
 the descent of Trygaeus from his heavenward course as 
 a parody of the fall of Bellerophon ; (3) he brings the 
 Chorus upon the stage for the pulling. He apparently 
 sees no difficulty in the words irap avr^v Trjv Oeov, 
 
 Reisch makes the house of Zeus rise from behind that 
 of Trygaeus ; the latter is represented by the TrpocrK^viou, 
 the former by an upper storey, lying back, which rises 
 over the back scene.^ The heavenly place, in which 
 Hermes and Trygaeus confer, is in front of this upper 
 storey, but whether it is the roof of Trygaeus's house or 
 a special platform raised above it, is not certain.^ Reisch 
 inclines to the latter view, thinking that a house-roof was 
 too closely associated with human characters to produce 
 the required illusion. He holds that the use of a OeoXoyelov, 
 as described by Pollux,* may be fairly assumed for several 
 appearances of the gods. The ascent of Trygaeus is as 
 problematic as that of his prototype Bellerophon ; as to 
 his descent at the words ti]Si Trap' aurrjv rhv Oeov (726), 
 Hermes probably points to a ladder, by which Opora and 
 Theoria had before climbed to heaven, and by means of 
 which Trygaeus now descends into his own house.^ The 
 Chorus alone extricate Peace from the cavern, which Reisch 
 presumably places in front of the house of Trygaeus (" die 
 einen Theil der Dekoration bildet").^ 
 
 Herwerden "^ pictures a large and spacious episcenium, 
 from the back part of which, but on still higher ground, 
 rises the house of Zeus. The cavern lies between the steps 
 of this house and the front of the episcenium. The humble 
 
 ^ Quaestiones Aristophaneae Scaenicae (1877), pp. 20-26. 
 
 ^ Dorpfeld and Reisch, Das griechische Tkeaiet- {iZ()6), p. 208. 
 
 ^ Op. «■/., p. 225. 
 
 ■* Pollux iv. 130, dird 5^ toO OeoKo'f dov Sptos vir^p ttjv a-KTivrju iv C^£ti ivitpalvovTai 
 
 6eol, tl)j Z£i>j Kal oi jrepi avrbv iv 'ifvxo(TTa<rLg.. Cf. Phot. s. v. rpayiKT) ffKtjv-q, 
 
 * Op. ci/., p. 227. 
 
 « Op. cit., p. 182. 
 
 ^ 'Apio-To^dvovs Eiprji'T) (1897), vol. i. pp. xix-xxxix.
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 19 
 
 dwelling of Trygaeus, flanked by the beetle-stable, projects 
 a little beyond the front of the irpoaiajviov — presumably in 
 order that a flight of steps, which lead from Trygaeus's 
 back door to the top of the episcenium, may be hidden 
 from view. The Chorus, as well as the two actors and 
 five supers (one for each city named)/ help to raise Peace, 
 and all must be on the same level ; but half or even a 
 quarter of the Chorus will be sufficient. The stage building 
 must therefore accommodate either nineteen (12 + 5 + 2) or 
 thirteen (6 + 5 + 2) persons. The choristers and supers climb 
 "per scalas ubiubi positas." At 1. 508, when the work 
 is left to the Chorus alone, the supers descend to the lower 
 level, but do not return to the orchestra ; they are the 
 oKoXovdoi of 1. 730. Herwerden explains the descent in 
 1. 725 in the same 'way as Reisch, but thinks that the 
 statue of Peace has been lowered into the orchestra shortly 
 before. 
 
 Merry,^ a supporter of the raised stage, places the two 
 houses on the same level, with the cavern in front of the 
 house of Zeus. Taking the view that the more rudimentary 
 and inadequate is the staging of the play the more effective 
 is the parody of the Bellerophontes, he thinks that Trygaeus 
 is raised above the ground and again lowered by means 
 of a pulley passed over a piece of timber which projects 
 above the back wall. The same apparatus serves afterwards 
 for the raising of Peace, the rope, with a number of loose 
 ends, being detached from the beetle and fastened to the 
 image. The pulling is done by Herwerden's nineteen men, 
 and the twelve choristers and the supers mount the stage 
 by a temporary ladder. Into the words t;;^J irap avrrju 
 rrju Seov " many strange suggestions about concealed stair- 
 cases and the like have been forced ; but probably the 
 same spirit of fun runs through the passage, and the plain 
 meaning of Hermes is, 'just step down, close by the side 
 of the image; and there you are!' — which was patently 
 true." 
 
 Robert's carefully elaborated and highly interesting 
 
 ' Lines 466, 475, 478, 481, 503. 
 
 - Aristophanes, Peace (1900), Introd., pp. 10-16.
 
 20 INTRODUCTION 
 
 theory^ has been kept till last. He supposes that the 
 house of Trygaeus occupied the right part of the scene, and 
 that the house of Zeus stood at right angles to it on the left, 
 but considerably nearer to the spectators. Trygaeus files 
 across the intermediate space, and the manner of his flight 
 may have been thus : A strong pole was erected behind 
 each of the houses ; the poles were connected by an endless 
 rope running on pulleys ; and the beetle, fastened to the 
 rope by strong cords, was drawn from the one house to the 
 other. There is a platform in front of the house of Zeus, 
 upon which Hermes steps at 1. i8o, and Trygaeus about 
 1. 194. The beetle then disappears behind the house of 
 Zeus. At 1. 232 Hermes goes back into the house, and 
 Trygaeus, with the words ^e'^' avrov uTroSpw (234) escapes 
 into the orchestra, probably by means of such a flight of 
 steps as is found in one of the Phlyakes paintings." Polemos, 
 and afterwards Kudoimos, then step upon the platform, and 
 Trygaeus is absorbed in their proceedings until they re-enter 
 the house at 1. 288. He then turns to the centre of the 
 orchestra, where is the cavern of Peace, and at his call for 
 general help the Chorus enter, accompanied by a couple of 
 supers to do the actual work, which is completed at 1. 519. 
 (Hermes has run down the ladder at 1. 362.) But how, 
 asks Robert, do Theoria and Opora ascend from the cavern, 
 and how do they descend with Trygaeus (Trap avTrjv Trjv 
 Oeov) at 1. 726 ? He answers confidently. By the ^apwvioi 
 KXifiaKeg,^ a subterranean passage with a flight of steps leading 
 down to it at each end, such as has been recently discovered 
 at Eretria,^ and traces of which may be seen at Magnesia^ 
 and Sicyon.^ As the statue of the goddess remains close to 
 the mouth of the cave, the descent of Trygaeus and the two 
 Kopai at 1. 726 will be exactly -rrap' avTt]v rr]v Qeov. Robert 
 further claims that his view gives a good sense to eia-iovre^ 
 
 ' C. Robert in //ermes, xxxi. (1896), pp. 551-557. 
 ' Baumeister's Denkmdler, Fig. 1828. 
 
 ' Pollux iv. 132, aX Si XapwPioi K\l/j.aKf^, Kara ras eK twv iSajXiiiiv Kad65ov5 Kilfitvai. 
 rb. tXSoJka air' avrQiv dpairifXTrovffiv. 
 
 * Dorpfeld, Griech. Theat.,^^, 116. 
 » Op. cit., p. 156. 
 
 * Op. cit., p. 120.
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 21 
 
 (427), as the workers must actually enter the mouth of the 
 avrpov, i.e. the head of Charon's ladder. 
 
 Space forbids anything like a detailed criticism of the 
 foregoing schemes, but their main points may be briefly 
 reviewed, and the comparative value of some minor ones 
 will appear in the course of the argument. 
 
 And first it will be generally agreed that we cannot 
 possibly concede to Richter the extraordinary conditions of 
 pulling which he requires. That the Chorus should be two 
 storeys below the mouth of the cave, where they cannot do 
 the work, and the supers at an intermediate level, where 
 they cannot do the hindering, while the two actors, who 
 really do nothing, should alone be in a position to pull — this 
 is neither practical nor humorous. Wherever the cave is, 
 there must be both the yeoopyoi and the representatives of 
 the states, i.e. the Chorus and the supers, if supers there are. 
 
 Now if it can be shown that the house of Zeus must 
 have been higher than both the house of Trygaeus and the 
 cavern, the main contentions of Droysen, Nieiahr, Merry, 
 and Herwerden will be alike disproved. An attempt shall 
 be made to prove the first point by reference to the mechanical 
 contrivances and the nature of the parody, the second by 
 words occurring in the play itself. 
 
 I. The use of mechanism in the Bellerophontes^ is not an 
 isolated case. In the Andromeda (Eur./r. 126 (D) = Ar. Thesm. 
 1098-1 100) Perseus was undoubtedly seen flying to the rock, 
 and the journey of Thetis in Eur. Andromache 12 28-1 230 
 cannot have been left to the imagination." Many other cases 
 are somewhat less certain, but quite probable ; putting the 
 difficult question of the Prometheus aside, it is hard to 
 doubt that the car of Medea floated visibly through the 
 air. Moreover, a contrivance for this purpose is dis- 
 tinctly parodied in the Clouds'^ It is fair, then, to assume 
 that a crane of some kind was in use before 421 H.c.,^ 
 
 » Pollux iv. 128. 
 
 * Dorpfcld and Keisch, Griech. Thcat., pp. 228-229. 
 
 * Nttb. 225. 
 
 * All the plays mentioned are prior to this date (the year of the J^eace), except 
 Andromeda (412 tj.c), for there can he little doubt aliout tlic Andromache. Sec 
 G. Murray, Eur., vol. i. (Bibl. Ox.).
 
 22 INTRODUCTION 
 
 and that by its help an actor might be lifted to a higher 
 level. Now the comic poet deliberately sets himself to 
 travesty this device, especially its use in the Belkrophontes. 
 Of the mechanical details we know nothing, but the general 
 treatment may be deduced from the requirements of bur- 
 lesque and from certain of the spoken lines. Thus (i) the 
 tragic use of the ixrj-^^awi being as far as possible concealed, 
 the comic use must be blatantly displayed to the spectators ; 
 (2) the tragic use being as far as possible carried out without 
 a hitch, the comic use must be clumsy and all but unsuc- 
 cessful : but (3) the final result nmst be achieved in the one case 
 as in the other. LFnless this last point is conceded, the whole 
 parody is vain. The audience have seen the preparations for 
 ascent (126-153), have heard the final injunctions of Try- 
 gaeus to his steed (154-163), have watched him rise till he 
 can pretend to see Peiraeus (165), and have laughed at his 
 growing alarm as he mounts higher still (173-176); but the 
 round of applause is surely kept for the moment when he steps 
 from his charger on to the floor of heaven (178). The spec- 
 tators who could have approved of the lamentable anti-climax 
 imagined by Dr. Merry would have laughed at anything. 
 What served for the higher level must be matter for later 
 consideration, but its necessity cannot be too strongly 
 asserted ; as Reisch - sa'ys, " much of the amusement which 
 the journey of Trygaeus gave to the spectators depends on 
 the fact that they were familiar with the contrivance of a 
 special Gottplatz." The house of Zeus must have been 
 higher than the house of Trygaeus. 
 
 2. We have next to show that the house of Zeus must 
 have been on a higher level than the cavern. This will of 
 course follow directly from the conclusion just reached, for 
 the Chorus will be unable to help if the cavern is on the 
 heavenly level, and we have seen above that there cannot 
 have been three distinct levels. But it is worth while to 
 show that the fact is distinctly stated in 11, 223-224, etV 
 avrpov ^aOu . . . eig rovrl ro Kara). In these words the poet 
 tries to explain away an obvious inconsistency ; the cave 
 
 ^ Cf. Merry, Peace, p. ii. 
 * Griech. Theat., p. 225.
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 23 
 
 should have been in heaven, but owing to the requirements 
 of staging it must be placed on the level of earth. For 
 TO Kara) cannot be equivalent to to Trpo iroSoov, as a review 
 of the uses of kutco in Aristophanes alone will show. Setting 
 aside as irrelevant the idiomatic avco kolto) {avw re koi kutu)) 
 and the frequent use with verbs of motion (" downwards "), 
 we find in the remaining thirteen instances an opposi- 
 tion expressed or strongly implied between that which 
 is " beneath " and some person or object placed on a 
 distinctly higher level. Thus (i) "in the world below," in 
 opposition to those on the earth, e.g. Pax 649, aXX' ea toi' 
 avSp CKelvov oinrep ecrr' ehai koltco, Ran. 69, and often, or in 
 opposition to gods in heaven, Av. 844, 1607 > (2) of lower 
 parts of the body in opposition to upper parts, e.g. Ran. 
 485, Trjv KoiTCf) KoiXiav (opposed to r/ avw in Hippocrates), 
 Thesm. 216, to. Karu) S' acpeveiv (raSc in 215 being tu 
 avoo), Vesp. 1 81, (p'epei I koltu) ye tovtovl tiv {i.e. not on 
 his back : cf. fr. 409, tov koltm o-TraTdyyrjv : (3) of mari- 
 time in opposition to inland peoples, /r. 27, Aajm-Trrpev^ eytoye 
 Tbov KUTO) (there being two places called Aa/uLTrrpal : see 
 Harpocr., s.v. AajUTrrpek ); (4) one case remains, viz. Ach. 
 97, aa-Kcofx' e^ei? ttov Trepl tov ocpOaX/uiov kutco, where Dicaeo- 
 polis points to the leather thong attached to the eye, and 
 locates it as being below (not above). This line and Vesp. 
 181 show more conclusively than any others the exactness 
 of the Greek use of /cu'to). A word used in such constant 
 opposition to an object above could not mean vaguely 
 " down on the ground," and any contrast between the level 
 of the feet and the pointing finger in Pax 223-224 is plainly 
 out of the question. It follows that the words to kutw are 
 purposely added, to call attention to the lower level of the 
 cave: hence (i) Hermes and Trygaeus are upon a height, 
 (2) the cave is not. 
 
 But we must further show (against Robert) that Hermes 
 and Trygaeus remain aloft from 1. 234 to 726. Now 
 Robert's account of their descent involves one grave diffi- 
 culty, which he passes over in silence — the exit of Hermes 
 at 1. 728. While Trygaeus and the Kopm are descending 
 Charon's ladder, Hermes must walk back from the very
 
 24 INTRODUCTION 
 
 centre of the roomy orchestra to the stage buildings, and 
 then pass up a flight of steps to the house of Zeus, This 
 is an unheard-of proceeding. Further, his descent at 1. 362 
 would surely have been noted in the text ; the line might 
 have run somewhat thus : — ea ea, ri Troelre ; Kara^alveiv /xe 
 8ei, but something at any rate would have been said. In 
 fact, the unheralded manner of the entrance and exit of 
 Hermes is conformable only with one supposition — that the 
 god stepped straight out of and straight back into the house 
 of Zeus. 
 
 The descent of Trygaeus from the higher level (at 1. 234) 
 is open to a similar objection. The words (pep avrov cnroSpw, 
 on which Robert depends, will apply admirably to Trygaeus 
 if he intends to hide in a corner ; but if he is to descend — 
 well, the verbs ava^alveiv and Kara^alveiv have caused so 
 much trouble in other plays,^ where their application is 
 not always obvious, that we may well be surprised not to 
 meet them here, where (for Robert's view) they are badly 
 wanted. 
 
 Again, if Trygaeus and Hermes are standing on a height, 
 the drift of the otherwise pointless Hnes 469-471 becomes at 
 once clear. The poet, feeling that Trygaeus, after all his 
 professions, ought to be doing something, makes the Chorus 
 shout out to the pair a\X ayer' w, ^vvaveXKere koi crcpco. 
 Trygaeus throws himself into a straining attitude, and pre- 
 tends (while he cries ovkow cXkco Ka^apTcofxai I KaireixTr'nTTOo kui 
 (TTTovSa^co ;) to be tugging hard at the rope which is far below 
 him. This suffices to raise a laugh, and the criticism of the 
 audience on this point is disarmed. 
 
 Now there are two ways in which the necessary altitude 
 may have been given to the house of Zeus : it may have 
 been represented as immediately above the house of Trygaeus, 
 or it may have been a separate building standing on a raised 
 platform. Choice has here but the value of a guess ; we 
 have no explained parallel in another play, no indication in 
 the Peace itself, and no real knowledge of the fitj-yavri and its 
 working. Fortunately, the question is not of prime import- 
 ance for the business of the play, except in regard to the 
 
 1 Ach.Tiz; Eq. 149; Vesp. 1342, 1514; Eccl. 1152.
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 25 
 
 ascent of Trygaeus ; after the arrival in heaven (1. 179) any 
 theory of arrangement will fit either position equally. 
 
 Nor would the ascent (whatever may have been the 
 structure and working of the fxrj-^av)]) be more difficult in 
 the one case than in the other. By means of any kind of 
 crane and pulley, with guiding-cord attached, Trygaeus, 
 seated on the beetle, could be raised from a stable adjoining 
 the left wall of his own house to a heaven a few feet 
 farther to the left, as easily as from the same spot to 
 the roof of his own house. But Robert's suggestion of 
 an angular position for the house of Zeus is highly improb- 
 able ; it would necessitate a more difficult journey (the 
 flight being mostly lateral), with two pulleys and more 
 complicated tackle altogether ; moreover, in those other 
 plays in which two houses are needed, they plainly stand 
 side by side. 
 
 On the whole Reisch's view seems the more simple and 
 effective. It is also more in keeping with the requirements 
 of the parody of the Bellerophontes. Easily satisfied as we 
 know the Athenians to have been in the matter of scenery, 
 Euripides would scarcely set the house of Zeus by the side 
 of an earthly dwelling. Probably in the tragedy there would 
 be no heavenly house at all, but a heavenly place such as 
 Pollux claims for the '^vyoaraaia of Aeschylus.-^ The vexed 
 question of such a OeoXoyelov cannot be discussed here ; but 
 the necessity for a stage-heaven is proved by many passages 
 in the extant dramas," and it is hard to place it in any other 
 position than one of the two suggested by Reisch (above, 
 p. 18).'^ To choose between these two with any certainty 
 is impossible, but it may be suggested in passing that the 
 grounds on which Reisch prefers the special platform are not 
 convincing. In the case of the Attic theatre it is always 
 hazardous to argue from the requirements of stage illusion ; 
 and, though a house-roof was closely associated with human 
 characters, some special feature in the scene painting may 
 have helped to create a different impression. 
 
 ' See above, p. i8, ti. 4. - Griech. T/uat., pp. 218, 225-229. 
 
 ' Especially as gods appear virlp ^6nwu in Eur. /i/. 1233, //ere 817. Cf. 
 /on, 1549.
 
 26 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The cavern, as we have seen, is in the orchestra. But 
 whereabouts ? And how do Opora and Theoria contrive to 
 rise from it ? The two questions go closely together. If 
 the Kopai ascend by Charon's ladder, then the cavern would 
 be in the centre of the orchestra, where we find the entrance 
 from below in the Eretrian theatre ; if they do not, the 
 cavern would doubtless be nearer the stage buildings. It 
 should at once be stated that the arguments advanced above 
 in no way invalidate Robert's main point, viz. the use of 
 the XapdovLoi K\L/jiaK€9 for the entrance of Opora and Theoria, 
 though a different view must be taken about their exit. And 
 indeed no situation in any extant Greek drama calls so 
 clearly for the employment of the newly-discovered passage 
 and steps. Darius in the Persae may rise from the tomb, 
 and for the ghosts of Polydorus in the Hecuba and of 
 Clytaemnestra in the Eumenides an entrance from the side 
 might perhaps be satisfactory.^ But in the Peace the Kopai 
 must of necessity emerge from the cavity itself. On the 
 other hand it may be argued that, if an entrance from be- 
 neath is demanded once only in the extant plays,2 we have 
 less right than ever to assume the existence of the /cX/yoca/ce? 
 for the fifth century. The same argument, however, tells 
 equally against any other explanation of the ascent, e.g. an 
 entrance from beneath a raised stage ; it amounts only to 
 this, that the device, being seldom needed, was seldom used. 
 
 It is hard to see how any impartial person can argue 
 that these passages have no connection with dramatic per- 
 formances. Yet this is what advocates of the early raised 
 stage are constrained to do ; else they will be placing actors 
 in the orchestra. Bethe treats the discoveries with scant 
 respect, and Haigh is bravely sceptical. Well, what do we 
 find at Eretria ? A flight of steps leading into a tunnel, 
 which is in height and width just sufficient for a man to 
 traverse, and at the end of the tunnel another flight of 
 similar steps leading out into the middle of the orchestra.^ 
 
 ^ Haigh, Atlic Theatre, p. 245. 
 
 ^ Robert {Hermes, xxxi. p. 538 sqq.) claims the death-scene in the Ajax as a 
 clear instance. 
 
 ' Dorpfeld, Griech. Theat., p. 116.
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 27 
 
 Surely it is trifling with words to say that the " purpose " 
 of such a tunnel " has not yet been explained, and remains 
 very mysterious." ^ The purposes of tunnelling from place 
 to place are rarely obscure ; and, if we assume that the 
 appearance of actors was the motive for this work of 
 engineering, we have a hypothesis which at least explains 
 the facts. 
 
 A few words must suffice for the other tunnels. At 
 Magnesia so much of the passage as remains is similar in 
 character, and, if the steps were of wood, as those at Eretria 
 originally were,'^ their disappearance was inevitable ; steps 
 and passages alike have no doubt disappeared from many 
 theatres. At Sicyon, although no steps leading from the 
 orchestra can be traced, the underground connection be- 
 tween its centre and the stage buildings is specially marked ; 
 a small passage only, serving as a drain, runs from the centre 
 of the auditorium to the centre of the orchestra, but from 
 thence onwards to the back of the stage buildings it is large 
 enough to admit a man.^ It is of course possible to argue 
 that its object was merely to allow of the superintendence of 
 the drain and tank ; but here again the case of Eretria gives 
 strong presumption of a dramatic purpose. 
 
 Such, then, may well have been the cavity from which 
 (at 1. 516) the colossal statue of Peace is extracted and the 
 Kopai emerge. The work has, in all probability, been done 
 by the actual members of the Chorus, unaided by supers, 
 for whose presence there is no warrant. Robert, indeed, 
 believes in them, arguing that, as the Chorus are busy with 
 libation and prayers from 1. 431 to 457, the removal of the 
 stones, which is simultaneously performed, must have been 
 the work of a different body of men. But surely the Chorus 
 divide at 1. 428 : one r]iJ.i-^6piov, under the superintendence of 
 Hermes, removes the stones, while the other joins with 
 Trygaeus in the religious service. So we get a spectacular 
 symmetry most pleasing to the eye of a Greek — the two 
 commanders above and the two companies below, Hermes 
 
 ' Haigh, Attic Theatre, p. 139. 
 ' DOrpfekl, op. cit., p. 1 16. 
 ^ DOrpfeld, <>/. cit., p. 120.
 
 2 8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 pointing, nodding, gesturing to his eager workmen, Trygaeus 
 leading his responsive choir in prayer.^ 
 
 Again, it has been urged that, as the Chorus are yewpyoi, 
 there must have been at least five supers to represent Lama- 
 chus, the Megarians, and the rest (466-503). Strangely 
 enough, it seems never to have been observed that until the 
 extrication of Peace the Chorus are not yecopyoihuiHaveWrjveg. 
 As such they are summoned by Trygaeus ; wvSpeg "KWtjve?, 
 he cries in 1. 292, and in 11, 296-298 — 
 
 aXX' (b yeojpyoi Ka/J-Tropoi Kai Te/CTOV€9 
 Koc SrjfxiovpyoL KOii fxeroiKOi kul ^euoi 
 Koi prjcriwTai, Sevp' 'it, a> irapreg Aew — 
 
 where the yewpyol are only one class out of many, though 
 the most important. The Chorus expressly introduce them- 
 selves as WaveWriveq at the moment of their entrance (302), 
 and for the following 200 lines there is not a single mention 
 of country life, but many exhortations towards unity of 
 purpose. But after the appearance of Peace, the poet, 
 having no further need of aliens, takes pains to make us 
 forget that the whole Chorus were not originally Attic 
 farmers. For this purpose (partly) he emphasises the 
 success of the yewpyoi {c^ii), whom he has no doubt made 
 as numerous as possible at 1. 508, and soon afterwards (in 
 lines which have been strangely misunderstood) goes out of 
 his way to point out the hearty reconciliation of the different 
 members of the Chorus — 
 
 iBi vvv aOpei 
 olov TTjOO? aWi'jXag XaXoucrti^ al TroXeii 
 SiaWayeiaat koi yeXwcriu aa/xevai (538—540). 
 
 The TToXei? can only refer to the Megarians, Argives, &c., of 
 the preceding scene,^ for the actors examine the appearance 
 of the spectators for the first time in 1. 543, kw. tcovSc toIwv 
 TU)v decofxei'wv a-Koirec [ ret irpocrwd)'. Thus finally in 1. 550 
 
 ^ If this is not so, the appeal to Hermes (1. 429) is quite unnecessary. 
 
 - Robert thinks that the Megarians retire at 1. $00, and the Athenians at 
 U. 503-507. But the phrase in 1. 500 is an oath, not a dismissal, and at 1. 503 
 the Athenians are merely told to change their method of pulling. And what of 
 the Argives, Boeotians, and Laconians?
 
 THE SCENIC ARRANGEMENTS 29 
 
 the whole Chorus can be referred to as yecopyoL, the trans- 
 formation being rendered easier by the recent praises of 
 country life. 
 
 It is unlikely that the various Greek states pointed out 
 in II. 466-503 were distinguished from the rest of the 
 Chorus by any outward sign. The Athenians were always 
 ready to place their imaginations at the disposal of a poet. 
 If they were willing to picture night scenes in broad daylight 
 (as in the Clouds and several plays), and to see nothing 
 absurd in an imaginary snowstorm (Ach. 1141, ncpei' 
 ^a^aid^),^ they would be ready enough to take a Boeot- 
 ian or an Argive on trust. 
 
 Peace is probably carried at once in triumph to the 
 house, to the excited cries of the Chorus (517-519): if she 
 were carried in the subsequent procession, the fact could 
 scarcely fail to appear in the text. The statue would be 
 placed close to one of the walls of the house, so that Hermes 
 might carry on his whispered conversation wnth the goddess 
 (661-695). Very pertinent in this regard is the concluding 
 sentence of a long scholion to Plato,- which tells us that the 
 statue was of enormous size, a KoXoa-criKov ayaX/ma. The 
 adjective would be appropriate enough to a statue of which 
 the pedestal was in the orchestra and the head a few feet 
 above the house roof. The scholion supplies an extra proof, 
 if such were needed, as to the position of Hermes ; vague 
 as the word KoXoaaiKuv may be, it could only be applied to 
 a figure considerably larger than life-size, and, if Hermes 
 were in the orchestra, his pretended whispers would be 
 absurd. 
 
 Theoria and Opora, on issuing from the cavern, cross 
 the orchestra and climb to heaven, probably by a ladder 
 conveniently placed for the purpose under cover of the 
 excitement prevailing in the orchestra. Certainly they have 
 reached heaven by 1. 525. 
 
 The Chorus have still to take up their proper position 
 in the orchestra. This end is gained by the order for a 
 
 ' Nieiahr, Quaest. Ar. scaett., pp. 6-7. 
 
 ' Schol. I'lat. Apol. 19 C. (331 Bekk.), KWfiifStlTai. hi {'Api<TTO<f>d.vijs) 6ti Kal rd t^i 
 Elfyfinrfi KoKoffciKbv t^rjptv i.ya\fia. ECiroXti Ai)ToXi/«f<f), TlXdruv NUatt.
 
 30 INTRODUCTION 
 
 procession of farmers (550 sqq.), who are first to do honour 
 to the goddess and then return to their farms. They carry 
 out the first part of the order (582-600), and so gain their 
 places ; the second part is easily evaded by a leading 
 question set to Hermes (601-602). 
 
 There still remains the descent of Trygaeus, Theoria, and 
 Opora. At 1. 725 we read : — 
 
 TP. TTw? ^^t' eyu) KaTa^rjo-oixai; 
 
 EP. Odppei, KoXwg. 
 
 T)]dl Trap auTrjv t^v Beov. 
 TP. Sevp^ (o Kopai, 
 
 eirecrOov dfx.' ijuoi Quttov. 
 
 If the suggested arrangement of 11. 520-600 is correct, 
 these words present no difficulty at all. It is only necessary 
 to suppose that the statue stood close to the ladder, and we 
 have at once a descent irap^ aurtjv rrjv deov. A roundabout 
 description of the route is obviously called for, since a ladder 
 is too unconventional a means of descent from heaven to 
 allow of explicit inference. 
 
 The results of the whole discussion may be briefly 
 summed up as follows : — (i) The house of Zeus (and heaven) 
 is on a higher level than the house of Trygaeus, in all proba- 
 bility immediately above it ; (2) Trygaeus is drawn up 
 vertically by a crane and pulley, and then moved laterally by 
 a guiding-cord ; (3) Trygaeus and Hermes remain in heaven 
 until the Parabasis ; (4) the cavern is in the centre of the 
 orchestra, being really a staircase reached by an underground 
 passage from the stage buildings;^ (5) the Chorus are origin- 
 ally YlaveX\r]vei, but are afterwards assumed to be all Attic 
 farmers ; (6) there are no supers ; (7) the Chorus are divided 
 into two parts between 11. 428 and 458 ; (8) the colossal 
 statue of Peace, after being drawn up, is carried across 
 the orchestra and set down quite close to the house of 
 Trygaeus ; (9) Theoria and Opora walk straight from the 
 hidden staircase to the house, and climb to heaven by a 
 ladder placed close to the statue; (10) the Chorus take up 
 their proper position under cover of a procession; (11) 
 
 ^ The identification with the Xapuvioi K\lfj.aK€i of Pollux is not essential.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 31 
 
 Trygaeus, Theoria, and Opora descend to earth by the 
 ladder already mentioned. 
 
 It is hoped that some of these conclusions have been 
 proved beyond dispute, and the rest shown to be exceedingly 
 probable. 
 
 IV — The Manuscripts 
 
 The Pax has been preserved in eight manuscripts. The 
 first printed edition also ranks as an authority.^ These 
 are : — 
 
 R = Ravennas Bibl. Class. 137, 4 A. 
 V = Venetus Bibl. Marc. 474. 
 G = (Venetus) Bibl. Marc. 475. 
 r = Laurentianus 31, 15. 
 p = Palatinus Bibl. Vat. 67. 
 B = Parisinus Bibl. Reg. 2715. 
 C = Parisinus Bibl. Reg. 2717. 
 
 Ottobonianus Bibl. Vat. 307. 
 et 
 Aid. = Editio Aldina princeps. 
 
 The Ravennas. — This MS., the romantic history of which 
 has been partially unravelled,- was rediscovered by Inver- 
 nizzi in the Classe Monastery at Ravenna, towards the close 
 of the eighteenth century. It is of the eleventh (or the end 
 of the tenth ^) century, and is written in minuscules by the 
 same " neat and careful hand " * which has given us the 
 Laurentian (P) Demosthenes} Zacher has conclusively 
 proved that the text is the work of one hand only,'' 
 though verses omitted through negligence were added by 
 one of the two scribes who copied in the scholia." Equally 
 
 ' The firsl two of the three editions printed by Junta (1515 and 1525 A.D.) have 
 \\%o some slight claims to consideration. 
 
 ^ W. G. Clark, Journal of Philology, iii. pp. 1 53-160 : T. W. Allen, Academy^ 
 1889, p. 59, and /ournal of Philology, xxiv. p. 300 sqq.\ A. Martin, Lcs scholics du 
 manuscril d'Aristopliane a Ravennc. 
 
 •• Zacher- Vclsen, Equites, p. viii. 
 
 * Zacher, Handschriften tind Classen der Aristophanesscholien, p. 535. 
 
 * Sandys, Leplines, p. xliii. 
 
 " Op. cit., pp. 532-534. Cf. Allen, /ourn. Phil., xxiv. p. 325. 
 7 Op. cit., p. 536.
 
 32 INTRODUCTION 
 
 convincing are the arguments (mainly from tachygraphy) by 
 which the same writer shows that the Ravennas was copied 
 from a MS. not much older than itself, the lines and pages 
 of which it faithfully reproduces.^ Of all MSS. of Aristo- 
 phanes, this alone contains the eleven extant plays. 
 
 The Venetiis. — This MS., of the twelfth century, contains 
 seven plays. It was written by two contemporary hands, 
 of which the first copied Plutus, Nubes, Ranae 1-470, the 
 second Ranae 471 to end, Equites, Aves, Pax, Vespae. Like 
 the Ravennas, it was copied line by line from a single 
 exemplar, which was not easy to decipher. There is one 
 correcting hand,^ also contemporary ; indeed, the reviser 
 was a taskmaster who sometimes assisted in the original 
 transcription.^ 
 
 A. von Bamberg,* writing in 1866, tries to show that 
 the copyist used as many as four MSS. for his work, viz. 
 (i) the archetype of R ; (2) the archetype of the inferior 
 MSS. ; (3) a worthless MS. of different character ; (4) a MS. 
 superior to R. This conclusion, improbable on the face of 
 it, is obtained by a species of argument from a few instances, 
 which, if extended, would multiply the founts of any MS. 
 indefinitely. Bamberg allows nothing for errors, glosses, 
 and interpolations. Velsen, in Philologus (xxiv.) of the same 
 year, while condemning Bamberg's theory, allows that V 
 has a double source, viz. (i) and (4) above ; ^ and indeed 
 the immense superiority shown by V over R in the Vespae 
 (in cases where no erasures are noted) is difficult to explain 
 on any other theory. In the same way in the Equites, V's 
 constant agreement with O Aid. against R (and here we may 
 trust Velsen for the erasures) might be thought to justify 
 Bamberg's supposition of fount (2). But Zacher's argu- 
 ments from internal evidence ^ are cogent enough to dispose 
 of a difficult hypothesis, for which in the remaining five 
 
 ' Zacher, Handschriften, pp. 542-543. 
 
 "^ Zacher, op. cit., p. 508, correcting Velsen {Eq., ed. i, p. vi). 
 
 ' Zacher, op. cit., pp. 505-512. 
 
 * De Rav. et Ven. Ar. codicibus, pp. 10- 1 2. 
 
 * See Bttrsian s jfahresbericht, 1892, p. 5, 
 
 * Hands hrif ten, pp. 507, 512.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 33 
 
 plays there is no justification. We must be content to say 
 that V is interpolated from more than one source, both 
 good and bad. 
 
 Relation between R and V in the Pax. — Under this head 
 I propose to consider two questions: (i) whether the 
 connection between R and V is so close as to justify us 
 in concluding that they are copies of the same MS.;-^ (2) 
 whether R or V comes nearer to giving us the poet's actual 
 words. 
 
 In order to ascertain the closeness of connection 
 between the two MSS., we must see where they (i) 
 agree, against all or most other MSS., in correct readings ; 
 (2) agree, against other MSS., in errors ; (3) differ from one 
 another, in whatever way. It is obvious that safe results can 
 be obtained only from (2) and (3). 
 
 I. Agreement in Correct Readings. — There are about 100 
 cases in which RV alone either preserve the right reading 
 or give something which enables us to restore it. The 
 list is given below in the section dealing with the Aldine. 
 
 II. Agreement in Errors. — Of such agreement in peculiar 
 errors A. von Bamberg ^ finds only six instances, in one of 
 which (1. 455) Cobet credits V with the correct reading. To 
 the five which remain I add five ; a few notes on common 
 errors are subjoined, in order that cases obviously bear- 
 ing on the archetype may stand by themselves. The ten 
 
 are : ^ — 
 
 219 TTokiv (known to Schol.) for TlvXov | 257 om. fxoi 
 (haplography) | 447 el for xei'* | 566 vrj tov At" for vh A/' ^ | 
 758 KafXLvov for KUfxyXov'^ | 824 eywy' for eyw^ | 1099 ^^/ ivp 
 
 ' Since it is universally admitted that V is not a copy of R. 
 
 * De Rav. et Vai. codd., p. 6. 
 
 * In the lists which follow no place is given to such minor errors as are common 
 to all copyists : e.g. v i(f>f\KvariK6v wrongly omitted or inserted ; to'kti for roU, &c. ; 
 confusion of rj/uv and v/xiv : of -tffda and -eOa : false spellings ; false accents. Also 
 the commoner cases of itacism are mostly omitted. 
 
 * See 6io, n. 
 
 » So yesp. 298 (V), Lys. 24 (HC). 
 
 * Sec. Bckk., but not mentioned by Ilerwerden or cdd. Oxon. 
 
 ' Attempt to avoid hiatus. So £^. 1021 (R), iioo (all MSS., not Aid.); Ran, 33 
 (all MSS., not Aid.). 
 
 C
 
 34 INTRODUCTION 
 
 for ^^ ^ I 1 1 87 ivTcvOev for eV ' | 1 249 ecTTciuai {sic) for larrdvai ^ | 
 1 2 5 I avreoooK avTi. 
 
 Here the only striking instances occur in II. 219, 447, 
 758, and 1 187. The importance of this list depends entirely 
 on the proportion which these cases of agreement bear to 
 those of divergence which are now to be considered. 
 
 III. Errors found in R, not in V (30). — 17 om. t' | 63 
 (reauTOv for aeavTOV^ | 98 avOpwiroig | 159 rrjg yrj^^ | 1 61 
 o/)Oaj? I 163 0' for S'"^ I 198 TTOu for iroi^ j 200 KaraXe'KpOi]? 
 I 201 om. second to. | 233 evSoSev | 275 add. -x^pw^ | 326 
 'Travov^'^ I 384 add. koi | 402 om. | 476 KarayeXoiv | 658 
 eliroLfxi for e^Trot ^^ | 674 om. GUI' ^^ | 732 (pvXaTre (haplography) 
 I 740 Tovg for T019 (cf. 198) I 790 vTroKvia-fxara for otto- 
 KVLO-juara'^^ | 850 /ceZ for KaKei (haplography) | 905 add. §e \ 
 913 ecrea-Be for eicrecrOe | 1040 Oi/Xu/xara (anagrammatism) | 
 1076 /cai for /cei' ^* I ill l-i 1 1 2 ttjOo- for Trpocr- | 1 123 ck^oXiw 
 I 1 26 1 om. y I 1263 T|oeF9 for r^?^^ | 1292 et? (s/c). 
 
 It is matter for remark that the greater number of these 
 errors are peculiar to R. The class represented by B Ald.^^ 
 shares only five of them, and those the commonest of copyist's 
 mistakes (63, 161, 163, 476, 732). 
 
 1 So JVtid. 340 (RV). Perhaps a dittography ; there is confusion between 5^ and 
 vvv {fvv), Ran. 891, Lys. 941, Eq. 8, Vesp. 211. 
 
 2 V had iin-evdev originally. See Herwerden's cr. n. 
 ^ So in Eq. 268, fcrdvai for laTavai (all MSS.). 
 
 * See note ad loc. 
 
 '" Confusion between v and v very common indeed: see Starkie, Vesp., p. Ivi. 
 
 " Insertion of article very common : see Bachmann, Coniectttrarum observa- 
 tionumque Aristophanearuvi, p. 36. Here it may be due to dittography. 
 
 ^ Fairly common. Cf. Eccl. 11 14, Eq. 1172. 
 
 " OX) for 01 very common. See Jebb on Soph. 0. C. 383, van Ijzeren, De Vitiis 
 quihusdam priiuipum codicum Aristophaneorum, p. 10. 
 
 9 Marginal note to TaOr*. ^^ Cf. Cobet, V. L., p. 264. 
 
 11 A wanton correction. The copyist thought that Hermes was sulking. 
 
 1^ Haplography before elvat, as after -i/v Plut. 733, /luiv ib. 845, -wv Eq. 544. 
 But 081' is often omitted otherwise : see van Ijzeren, op. cit., p. 107, and add Vesp. 
 953, Ach. 1 195. 
 
 i» (£^-6 and virh constantly confused owing to their similar abbreviations. See 
 Cobet, V. L., pp. 274-277 : examples in van Ijzeren, op. cit., p. 80, and add Plut. 
 562, Eccl. 4, Lys. 398. 
 
 1* So in Eq. 201 MSS. vary between Kev, Ke, and *ca. 
 
 " R (and probably his archetype) uses the same abbreviation for -17s and -en. 
 Zacher, Handschriften, p. 543. 
 
 " r cannot be considered, as it owes much to R.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 35 
 
 Errors which we may fairly suppose, considering the 
 conscientious character of R's copyist, to have existed in the 
 archetype, are those found in 11. 233, 326, 384, 658, 905, 
 perhaps 1263, and of course a fairly large number of the 
 more clerical errors. 
 
 IV. Errors found in V, not in R (25). — 42 toxj for ov | 
 76 TrTepTov, i.e. irTepcorou I 224 add. wg^ | 256 om. aroi^ \ 
 267 fxijXBn for /mi] 'XOoi^ | 35^ j"' ^^ ^or av fx | 475 euS' for 
 oCS' I 496 KaKOi for KaKouoL* | 547 KareTraTrapSev (ditto- 
 graphy) | 560 t^ dew irpcoTOv (transp.) j 585 Sacfxova | 672 
 KarecnrevSei' ^ [ 694 KariXenreu I 711 /carayeXacra? I 736 Ovya- 
 ripa^ I 739 om. jjiev' | 866 om. oVraf^ | 872 n Tavrtjvl \ 
 891 w? KoKov rjij.li> (transp.) | 966 om. y I 969 rolai for 
 ToicrSi I 1047 avTog for ovro^^ \ 1088 om. /mrjpa I 1 28 1 
 /naaaa-Oai | 13 1 8 om. uvu^^. 
 
 We cannot with certainty assign responsibility for any of 
 these errors to the archetype, unless in the case of 76 and 
 perhaps 872 ; they are mostly very characteristic of the 
 copyist who transcribed the latter plays of V. Thus even in 
 the Vespae, where he is at his best, he has given us a plenti- 
 ful stock of haplographies, dittographies, transpositions, and 
 more especially of omissions. 
 
 V, Olher Discrepancies{g). — 274 R ye ri, V Srjr | 446 R 
 Tracr^oi ye TOiavO\ V Taa-^OLTO TOiavTaO' I 705 R acbrjtTOfJLeaOa, 
 V cKpe^ofxeSa | 882 R e9 /uecrov^ avrou^, V avrov^ 6f fxeaov^ I 
 929 R rw, V TL I 1074 R Toye, V rore | I175 R Jyi' Se ttov 
 ^f??i V ^i' Set] Se TTOV I 1 188 R /jlcv yo.p, V yap Sn) I 1 307 R 
 KairiKeXeveiv, V Kairiyopeveiv. 
 
 In six of these nine more doubtful cases R is probably 
 correct, while V points to the right reading in 882, and gives 
 
 ' The copyist took Hvovt as exclamatory. 
 '•* Haplography after oirroffi. 
 
 * A very common itacism. 
 
 * Misunderstanding of KaK6v ol {sic R pr. m.) in archetype. 
 
 ' The copyist did not understand the crasis. Cf. ^'r^r/. 1307, KarirviTTt for 
 
 KS.TVirT€ (V). 
 
 * Perhaps a dictation error. 
 
 ' A common omission. Cf. P/u/. 422, 819, 1 1 18 (van Ijzeren, p. 11). 
 " Haplography after aTraxrot. 
 
 * Cf. /i</. 75, 1277. Sec in/>: ad loc. 
 "* Haplography after dypbif.
 
 36 INTRODUCTION 
 
 it in 1 1 88 and probably in 274, where, however, R's yen 
 may possibly conceal the true reading. 
 
 VI. Connection between V and later MSS. — We saw on p. 32 
 that R is uninterpolated ; the only cases of a chance agree- 
 ment between R and B Aid. (against V) are 63 a-eavrov 
 (Aid.) I 161 6pew9 (B Aid.) I 163 0' (B Aid.) | 476 Kara- 
 yeXcov (B). 
 
 With V the case is different. The MS. indeed rarely 
 shows in this play errors of B Aid. from which R is free : I 
 can only point to 475 evS' (B Aid. ev) | 585 Saifxava | 1047 
 avTOi I 1 28 1 /maa-da-Oai. But V shares with Aid. the very 
 improbable readings of 11. 705, 929, 1074, and the good 
 readings in 11. 98, 274, 1188. A more certain sign of 
 revision from the second class of MSS. is seen in the variae 
 lectiones : e.g. 1023 yp. ae Srj (B Aid.) j 1201 yp. 8pa-)(^^iat^ 
 KcpSaLvo) I 1320 yp. KOLTreiT ev^ajmevovs (B Ald.).^ And when 
 it is added that, except in 11. 256, 872, 891, 1175, V has 
 no errors which are not found either in R or Aid., we may 
 safely conclude that the MS. was interpolated from a copy 
 closely akin to that used by Musurus, 
 
 Those peculiar readings of V which possess merit (which 
 are considered below, p. 37) are certainly not due to inter- 
 polation, though I believe the widely-accepted Kairi-xopeveiv 
 (13 1 7) to be an irresponsible correction.^ 
 
 Conclusions. — We are now perhaps in a position to con- 
 sider the two questions propounded on p. 33. 
 
 Assuming the lists to be complete (within the limits laid 
 down), we find 10 cases in which RV agree in errors, and 64 
 cases in which one or the other is in error, but not both. If 
 my division of the doubtful cases (p. 35) is right, 33 of these 
 errors belong to R, and 31 to V : in any case they are very 
 equally divided. Now, since R seems to be an accurate 
 copy,^ we may fairly assume that about 20 of the above- 
 mentioned errors were derived from its archetype. But if 
 V had used the same archetype, very many of these would 
 
 * Cf. Bamberg, I?e Rav. ei Ven. codd., p. lo. 
 
 ' See note ad loc. But cf. Bamberg, op. cit., p. ii ; Velsen ap. Bursian! s Jahres- 
 bericht, 1892, p. 5. 
 
 ' Zacher, Hajidsch-iften, pp. 538, 543,
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 37 
 
 reappear in that MS. ; for a glance at R's errors will show 
 that they are not of a kind to be corrected by interpolation, 
 if they had once found their way into V. The converse 
 argument is stronger still ; for R is uninterpolated, and yet 
 he avoids 10, 12, or 15 errors which must have existed in 
 the archetype of V. As, then, out of at least 40 errors in 
 the hypothetical archetype, RV show only 10 in common, 
 they cannot have used the same archetype.^ 
 
 But as they are not brothers german, what is their 
 relationship ? To answer this question we must hazard 
 something as to the ancestors of the Venetus. Of Bamberg's 
 four founts (see p. 32) we have eliminated No. 2, and sub- 
 stituted the theory (or certainty) of interpolation : of the 
 necessity for No. 3 we have not found a trace (see p. 36) ; 
 but the good readings which V alone supplies have yet to 
 be accounted for. Putting aside 1. 13 17 (see p. 36 and 
 note ad he), we find five such, viz. 161 opdo^ | 198 irol | 
 732 (pv\aTT€T€ I 882 avTOvg e? /aeaovi (pointing to avTog e? 
 /mecrov a') | 1292 e'lr]^. Taken singly, the corruption of these 
 readings is easy to explain ; but it must be remembered 
 that the same corruption has in each case affected both R 
 and the B Aid. recension. F cannot have been a medium 
 of conveyance from R to Aid., since in three of the five places 
 it is defective, as was its parent. It would seem, then, 
 that V was copied from a MS. which was closely related to 
 the archetype of R, but which had either itself or in its 
 original been contaminated with, or interpolated from, a 
 MS. of different family from any which we possess. 
 
 In the contributions which R and V respectively give us 
 towards a pure text, the honours are fairly easy. As against 
 the five peculiar readings of merit quoted above from V,^ 
 R alone supplies 496 KaKovoi [ 585 Sai/moi'ia | 872 ravrrjl' 
 (pointing to rt? avrtji) { 966 y' | 969 toktS} | 1047 outo?. 
 The first three of these alone are more important and helpful 
 than all V's independent contributions. On the other hand, 
 R's errors are more serious and less easily corrected than 
 those of V. But R has a great moral superiority. In this 
 
 ' Another strong point is that they nowhere show the same omissions. 
 ' In I. 882 V may of course be wrong.
 
 38 INTRODUCTION 
 
 play, as in all others, we feel sure that the copyist, though 
 mechanical and rather careless, set himself to copy his 
 original conscientiously. Thus it comes, for instance, that 
 'n 1. 585 he alone wrote down the unfamiliar Saifxovia 
 which he found before him, instead of changing it to the 
 common but senseless §aijj.oi/a. Moreover, the correcting 
 hand, while keeping clear of emendation, was scholar enough 
 to recognise kukovoi (1. 496) under the disguise {kukov oI) which 
 the archetype had thrown over it. 
 
 The Venetus G. — This MS. (cited as S by Blaydes, who 
 has collated it) is a fifteenth-century copy of V, and a very 
 bad copy, being evidently the work of a mere calligraphist. 
 Omitting errors of accentuation and the less important lapses 
 from orthography, I find 83 cases in which (V being correct) 
 G gives an impossible reading. All the common mistakes of 
 copyists may be exemplified from it, while as instances of 
 glaring errors we may note 98 (ppvvov | 290 6 ^e (peiSo/uevog | 
 334 apaylfxo)^ | 926 Seov^ | 1 1 30 (piXtjSvg | 1266 ovp^aojmev 
 Kara tu>v. It has also many bad omissions, e.g. 49 Tnelv I 
 969 5to). The only good reading which G alone offers is 
 585 l3ov\6juL€voi, unless the -rj in 1037, 1226, be counted to 
 its credit ; but it corrects V in 475, 547, 896 (these with 
 R), 224 (with RB), 1258 (with B Aid.), 11 12 (with C). 
 Mr. Starkie shows reason for believing that in the Vespae 
 G was corrected from the Parisian group of MSS. ^ : of this 
 there is no sign in the Pax. The instances of agreement 
 with R cannot well be explained, but 1. 896 must cer- 
 tainly have been inserted from a MS. closely related to R. 
 The MS. is almost free from erasures and corrections.^ It 
 is a copy of V as we have it {i.e. interpolated) ; else its 
 value, which is practically nil, would be enormously en- 
 hanced. 
 
 The Laiirentian V, — This MS., which is of the fourteenth 
 century, contains seven plays,^ only four of which it shares 
 
 * Vespae, p. xlix. ^ Zacher, Handschriften, p. 544. 
 
 3 The last 270 lines of the Aves and the whole of the Lysistrata have been dis- 
 covered in the Codex Vossianus 52 at Leyden. Zacher, op, cit., p. 549.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 
 
 39 
 
 with V. Of the six hands employed in its transcription, 
 the third copied the Pax and Vespae, while the fourth 
 made (a very few ^) corrections from a different exemplar .'- 
 The MS. gives us little more than half of the play : the 
 missing passages are 1-377, 49i-547> 837-892, 948-101 1, 
 1 1 26-1 1 89, 1299-end. The last four lacunae must have 
 existed in the archetype, since V shows no gaps in these 
 places. 
 
 The MS. is of the second family, of which it is in some 
 plays the eldest survivor. Zacher ^ tells us that in the Pax 
 " ein Gemellus von F " was the original of the Aldine. 
 Without throwing any doubt on this conclusion, I give 
 lists of F's readings, which show constant agreement with 
 RV (especially with R) against B and the Aldine. 
 
 I. Agreement of V with BC Aid. 
 
 (i) With Aid., 1037 ^^ (for <^^) BC. 
 
 (2) With B, 414 TrapeKXeiTTOv C | 415 om. kvk\ov [ 437 
 
 ^vWd/Si] C. 
 
 (3) With C, 650 k'a-rai Keivo^ | 675 •v|/i^X'/'' ''"' I ^^2 om. 
 
 TTOi I 700 t/ Sat. 
 Thus r agrees (against RV) once with Aid., four times 
 with B, seven times with C. A far more important sign 
 of connection is F's omission of 948-101 1 (with BC Aid.) 
 and of 1299 to end (with B). 
 
 II. Agreement of V with RV against B Aid. 
 
 RVF. 
 
 380 Tov Atog. 
 
 390 uvTi^oKovcriv rjiMV C. 
 
 439 Siuyeiv. 
 
 445 TTOTVl . 
 
 456 u)paig. 
 
 B Aid. 
 Atof. 
 
 Tif avTi/SoXovcrii' i]fJ-'iv ye. 
 oiayeiu fxe} 
 
 ' ' » 6 
 
 iroTvia y . 
 (opaicTiv. 
 
 ' Zacher, o/>. cil., p. 552. 
 
 ■-' Zacher- Velscn, Et]., p. x. 
 
 " Bursiatt's Jahresbcricht, 1892, p. 23. 
 
 * An attempt at a trochaic tetrameter. 
 
 * The insertion of this ridiculous nt metri patia is typical of B Aid. 
 ' Cf. 1265, 7rat3ia 7' (Aid.) for ira»3i*.
 
 40 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 
 Rvr 
 
 ■ 
 
 B Aid. 
 
 
 462 
 
 €Ti fiaXa. 
 
 
 €ia €Ti /uLaXa. 
 
 
 566 
 
 ' ^ A " 1 
 
 
 ' A '' 
 ViJ ill . 
 
 
 600 
 
 Xa^ovT . 
 
 
 <T€ Xa^OVT.^ 
 
 
 630 
 
 S>]T C. 
 
 
 Srjrd y\ 
 
 
 640 
 
 (ppovol C. 
 
 
 (ppovei. 
 
 
 645 
 
 e^vvovv. 
 
 
 e/Suovu. 
 
 
 661 
 
 avTOig. 
 
 
 avTo'iai. 
 
 
 663 
 
 eieu. 
 
 
 •?' > 3 
 eiev y . 
 
 
 676 
 
 birep C. 
 
 
 (ocTTrep. 
 
 
 680 
 
 TTVKu]. 
 
 
 ttuvk}.* 
 
 
 695 
 
 irpaTTei C. 
 
 
 TrpUTTOl (B "TrpcLTTeiv). 
 
 699 
 
 plTTO? C. 
 
 
 T»79 piTTOi. 
 
 
 733 
 
 povg e'^et C. 
 
 
 vovg ai/TOf evez (B 
 
 vouf e'^et 
 
 747 
 
 TOU VWTOvJ 
 
 
 TO. vwTa. 
 
 
 758 
 
 Kafxiuou. 
 
 
 KttjUljXoV. 
 
 
 819 
 
 eXOeiu ;;j/ ap\ 
 
 
 >iv eXoccp ap . 
 
 
 822 
 
 1 \ ■> ~ 
 aTTO Tovpavov 
 
 (palvecrOai. 
 
 air ovpavov (paiveaOe. 
 
 824 
 
 
 
 9 ^ 
 
 eyu). 
 
 
 908 
 
 TrpoiK av. 
 
 
 TrpocKa. 
 
 
 916 
 
 (pi'](T€l? €7rei§uv 
 
 c. 
 
 (pijcrei? TL StJT CTreiSau.^ 
 
 939 
 
 deXt], 
 
 
 deXr] ye.^ 
 
 
 1029 
 
 y^pediv ecTTi C. 
 
 
 ecTTi ^(pewv. 
 
 
 1030 
 
 TTOpi/ULO) T€ C. 
 
 
 Koi TTOplfMCl} Trj}^ 
 
 
 r also agrees with R alone in three places; — 732 
 (puXarre | 1040 OtjXv/xara [ iiii TrpoSwaei. Agreement in 
 the anagrammatism of 1040 is remarkable. 
 
 r does not supply a single independent reading of merit. 
 
 1 Cf. p. 33, «. 5. 
 
 " They chose to scan irpoffye\a<r6v\Tdi <ri Xa^ovT', instead of TrpoffyeXaaejcu 
 Xd^SvT. 
 
 ' B Aid. have eUv in 1284, only because they scanned the first foot as a dactyl. 
 
 * So AG Aid. in E^. nog, 1137. 
 
 * Due to ignorance of the lengthening power of initial p. 
 ^ B rounds off the verse as an anapaestic tetrameter. 
 
 ^ So E^. 289 (RV). 
 
 * A medley (through an adscript) of 859 and 1351. 
 
 * ye was inserted to make the line an iambic tetrameter. 
 '" An attempt at anapaests.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 41 
 
 Indeed, there seem to be only three places where this MS. 
 stands alone, viz. 397 fxeyaXoial re [ 413 avToi Xa^oiev j 
 
 601 Om. TOVTOV. 
 
 No attempt will here be made ^ to explain the close 
 resemblance of T and RV, a resemblance which is not 
 found in the case of the other plays of F. It is the more 
 remarkable in that corrections are, as we have seen, very 
 few. The question might be simplified if the Parisian A, 
 which in other plays is allied to T, had included the Pax. 
 But, so far as this play is concerned, there is every reason 
 to endorse the general description given by Dindorf : " " F 
 bonae notae liber, plerumque cum codicibus melioribus 
 consentiens." 
 
 The Palatmus 67 (P). — This MS., of the fifteenth cen- 
 tury,^ contains nine plays (omitting Thesmophoriazusae and 
 Ecclesiazusae). Kuster made some use of it,* but it has never 
 been properly collated, nor does it seem to deserve collation. 
 A. Miiller says of it : " Liber mendosissimus est pessimae 
 notae, atque quam male librarius sermonem Graecum calluerit, 
 docent miserae scholiorum reliquiae, quas saepe ad ex- 
 plicandas singulas voces sic adscripsit, ut stultissime eas in 
 textum reciperet." * In the Lysistrata it is closely connected 
 with C.*' Zuretti suggests ^ (but without giving reasons) that 
 it may represent a medley of different MSS. Out of the few 
 readings which are cited,^ four maybe quoted here: — 166 
 om. /x' (see note ad he.) \ 392 rwvBe | 1135 om. eKTreiriea- 
 fxeva I 1272 add. y (with B Aid.). 
 
 The Aldine. — The editio princeps was prepared by Marcus 
 Musurus, a Cretan, and printed by Aldus at Venice, the date 
 
 ' Since any theory must account for the close alliance in the scholia between V 
 and Aid. See Zacher, Handschriflcn, pp. 724-728. 
 
 ''■ Ed. Oxen., 1837, iii. p. xv. 
 
 ' Zuretti, Analecta Aristophanea, p. 20. 
 
 * Dobree ap. Person's Notae iii Ar., p. viii. 
 
 ■'• Miiller, Acharn., Pracf., p. jv. 
 
 ' Kiihne, De codtL qui Ar. Eccl. et J.ys. exhibent, p. 42 ; Zacher, Piirsian's 
 Jahrtibcricht, 1892, p. 56. 
 
 ^ Analcita Aristophanca, p. 21. 
 
 " Kvihnc, op, cit.t p. 26, questions the source of citations from P in Biaydcs.
 
 42 INTRODUCTION 
 
 of publication being July 15, 1498. It contains nine plays 
 (omitting Thesm. and Lysistrata ^), though an edition of seven 
 only was originally contemplated, as we learn from a formal 
 note of conclusion appended to the seventh play. We must 
 assume that the editor procured a copy or copies of the Pax 
 and Ecclesiazusae in the nick of time, and hastened to add 
 these plays to the seven already printed.^ As to the MSS. 
 used for this eTrra?, it is certain, both from the words of 
 Musurus and from a consideration of the scholia, that they 
 were two at least in number, if not more ' ; for the Pax 
 and Ecclesiazusae one MS. only was available.* This copy of 
 the Pax seems to have been from the same archetype as F,^ 
 though, as we have seen, the text of V Aid. is very far from 
 showing the same mutual agreement as the scholia. On 
 this point, see p. 39. 
 
 The Aldine is now regarded as equal in importance to 
 a MS. of the first class ; ^ but in the Pax its intrinsic worth 
 is small. It constantly agrees with B in displaying wanton 
 interpolations, due to a mistaken regard for metre or sense. 
 
 Divergence of Aid. from RV. 
 
 Twenty-eight instances have been given on pp. 39-40 ; 
 to these add : — 
 
 Aid. RV. 
 
 16 
 
 €Tepa(i ye B. 
 
 erepui;. 
 
 18 
 
 irpocrXa^iDv B. 
 
 (rvWa^cov. 
 
 76 
 
 irriyacriov fxoL B. 
 
 Trriyaa-iov. 
 
 107 
 
 om. (Toi. 
 
 (TOl B. 
 
 118 
 
 OTTL (OTI B). 
 
 £1 Tl. 
 
 121 
 
 h. 
 
 V B. 
 
 ^ " Decimam Lysistraten ideo praetermisimus, quia vix dimidiata haberi a nobis 
 potuit." Aldus, Praef. 
 
 ^ Zacher, Handschriften, p. 558 ; Zuretti, op. cit., pp. 36, 68. 
 ' Zacher, Bursian'sjahresbericht, 1892, p. 23. 
 
 * But it is hard to believe that these two plays were copied from the same MS. 
 For in Pax Aid. is close to B and far from R, while in Eccl. it is allied to N, which 
 is close to R and opposed to BF. 
 
 * Zacher, Handschriften, p. 726. 
 « Zacher, op. cit., p. 557. 
 
 ' 7e was added to help the metre when the first part of ?t' er^pat (for id' iripai, 
 cf, Blaydes on A^ttf>. 557) had fallen out through haplography.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 
 
 43 
 
 Aid. 
 
 RV. 
 
 ^31 
 
 S) fieXea. 
 
 
 w jueX eau d. 
 
 143 
 
 TO ttXoiov S', 
 
 
 TO oe irXoiov B. 
 
 166 
 
 atroXeii (semel). 
 
 
 oTToXer? /u' aTToAei"? B. 
 
 185 
 
 e'cTTt TOVVOfX . 
 
 
 I(Tt' (etTTti/ R) oi^o/x' B. 
 
 186 
 
 om. a' B. 
 
 
 s\ 
 
 188 
 
 ecraed' w? B. 
 
 
 
 192 
 
 om. croi B. 
 
 
 <rot. 
 
 219 
 
 UvXop B. 
 
 
 TTo'Xtl'. 
 
 220 
 
 W-' ^ 
 
 
 'youf B. 
 
 239 
 
 Kai Tov ^Xe/jL/xaroi. 
 
 
 TOV ^Xe/ji/naTog B. 
 
 246 
 
 10) B. 
 
 
 cS. 
 
 253 
 
 om. (Toi. 
 
 
 (TOl B. 
 
 257 
 
 oljuoi fioi B. 
 
 
 Oi/XO'« 
 
 258 
 
 Tcou awv B. 
 
 
 TOJl/. 
 
 261 
 
 'A.9r]vaiov^ B. 
 
 
 ^ A.Qrival(i)v C. 
 
 265 
 
 ■ij^ei ye ^ B. 
 
 
 »/f". 
 
 269 
 
 aXerpilSavo?, 6pa9 ^ 
 
 B. 
 
 uXeTpl^avo? (for aX-). 
 
 282 
 
 KUK09 oXeTpi^avog " 
 
 B. 
 
 oXeTpl^avog (for aX-). 
 
 287 
 
 airocpvye. 
 
 
 airocpepe B. 
 
 291 
 
 TepTTO/xai Koi. ■yaipoixai B. 
 
 ^aipo/uai KeiKppaipo/JLai. 
 
 313 
 
 €Ke'ivov TOV J^epjSi 
 
 ■pov Kai 
 
 PVU CKecVOV TOV KUTU 
 
 
 SeSlTTeaOe B.^ 
 
 
 K^ep/Sepov. 
 
 318 
 
 l3oX^^ B. 
 
 
 "(iSoni. 
 
 334 
 
 tI fi! B. 
 
 
 TOl m' C. 
 
 337 
 
 /JLr]K€T' OUU B. 
 
 
 />t>7 Tt K:at. 
 
 340 
 
 Se i^ecTTai * B. 
 
 
 -yajO e^ecrrat C. 
 
 346 
 
 ei yap fxoi B. 
 
 
 et ya/o. 
 
 351 
 
 y av p, B. 
 
 
 ai/ fx RC, Ai' uV V. 
 
 356 
 
 ' ' '? 5 
 (Tvv arnnCL t€. 
 
 
 (TVV aa-TTiSi B, 
 
 373 
 
 avayKf] y B. 
 
 
 avayKt] (tt U. 
 
 392 
 
 ToSe. 
 
 
 Tf/foe B. 
 
 399 
 
 om. jjywei"? B. 
 
 
 ^M«y' 
 
 ' So >oOi/ for 7dp, £■(-<'/, 72 (Aid.), iS"^- 87 (AG Aid.). 
 
 * Due to the double mistake of scanning thus : oKiipX^avoi. 
 
 * The last words are from an adscript ; of. schol. 
 
 * Ilaplography after ^677. 
 
 ' Ditlography, A = T being a common error.
 
 44 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Aid. 
 
 402 /cXcTrrai yap 
 IJioXXov B. 
 
 etcrt vvv 
 
 RV. 
 
 /cXeTTTat re 'yctjO wv fxaWov 
 elcriv V (om. R). 
 
 447 
 
 Ke'l B. 
 
 
 
 465 
 
 ov-)(\ ^ B. 
 
 ou. 
 
 
 491 
 
 ov B. 
 
 oy/couv. 
 
 
 509 
 
 ye Sr]^ B. 
 
 •ye rot. 
 
 
 511 
 
 01 yecopyou 
 
 o7 TOt •yeWjO'yoi 
 
 C. 
 
 513 
 
 o/xoi' crTtf )/o eyyi/f B. 
 
 OfXOV (TTLV rjOt} 
 
 C. 
 
 536 
 
 69 liTvov (schol.). 
 
 €19 aypov BC. 
 
 
 547 
 
 iri-TrapSev B. 
 
 Kari-Kap^ev R, 
 ^e.. V. 
 
 Kareirdirap 
 
 549 
 
 Sopv^^oov B. 
 
 ^opv^ov. 
 
 
 557 
 
 r' (^' B). 
 
 om. cr' C. 
 
 
 559 
 
 yajO eTTi {yovv eiri B). 
 
 eo-Tt. 
 
 
 562 
 
 XiTapyiovfxev B. 
 
 Xirapyeiovfxev. 
 
 
 566 
 
 J7V ai/ B. 
 
 »;j/ ap . 
 
 
 587 
 
 TO jULeyiarrov * B. 
 
 flkyKTTOV. 
 
 
 600 
 
 Trpocryekaa-ovTai ^ B. 
 
 irpoayeXdcrerai 
 
 C. 
 
 601 
 
 »^^.;*^ B. 
 
 TOVTOV. 
 
 
 606 
 
 lxeTaa-)Q} TrJ9 SUrjg B. 
 
 /JL€Taa")^Ol Tijg TV)(i]9. 
 
 610 
 
 e^ecpvcnjcre yap ' B. 
 
 €^€(pu(rt]<7e. 
 
 
 612 
 
 f]KOV(T B. 
 
 aKovcr'. 
 
 
 627 
 
 avSpwv ye^ B. 
 
 dv avSpSiv, 
 
 
 630 
 
 TOl' XiOov^ B. 
 
 XcOov C. 
 
 
 633 
 
 eXai/0ai/et/ B (et schol.). 
 
 e/JidvOavev. 
 
 
 644 
 
 erv-TTTOv B. 
 
 eTVTTTOvd'. 
 
 
 648 
 
 ^vpiTOTrwXrjg B. 
 
 6 ^vparoTTwXtjg 
 
 C. 
 
 649 
 
 01/ Trapecrr B. 
 
 ovirep eoTT . 
 
 
 650 
 
 T^9.^« 
 
 €T . 
 
 
 1 Cf. J?an. 76. 
 
 
 
 - di] was inserted to replace rot, which fell out before rb. 
 
 
 3 e77i5y an adscript. 
 
 
 
 * B Aid. often show a liking for resolved feet. ^ 
 
 See p. 40, n. 2. 
 
 ^St; was inserted, under the 
 
 * TOVTOV would be omitted in the archetype, as in P. 
 idea that the v of iroXvv was long. 
 
 ^ The copyist scanned thus : 'e^ecpvariae, 
 
 * Slv fell out before dvSpQv (cf. Av. 520), and the syllable was replaced by ye. 
 
 * TOf replaces a syllable {ye) lost earlier in the line ; the copyist scanned 'eirei ! 
 
 " The scansion 'rj/xerlepos 'er was misunderstood, and corrected into dactyl and 
 trochee.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 
 
 45 
 
 Aid. 
 
 682 (TOV B. 
 
 714 airaye crv^ B. 
 
 732 (pvXaTTe av^ B. 
 
 743 KareXvaev " B. 
 
 752 kiTiyeipel B. 
 
 761 cm. ixoi B. 
 
 762 cm. TrepLvocrTwv. 
 
 RV. 
 
 ■KOI. 
 
 airayaye. 
 
 (pvXuTTere V, (pvXaTre R. 
 
 TrapeXvaev. 
 
 €7r€-)(€ip€l. 
 fXOl. 
 
 Trepivoa-Twv B. 
 
 836 
 855 
 
 ioa-re y evOeco^.^ 
 Koi Kavu * B. 
 
 (£)? ^' t)XO', ev6e(jog B. 
 
 866 
 
 €v TOis aypoiaiv avTOvg B. 
 
 ev TO19 aypoig. 
 
 872 
 901 
 
 Ti'y eaO' avrr] B. 
 ^viKa BC. 
 
 ravTri't R, ri ravrtjvl V. 
 
 911 
 919 
 
 939 
 
 0(TT/9 y ecTTi B. 
 om. Tpvyaio<i B. 
 om. Oeof. 
 
 ocrTi9 etTTi {ea-Tiv K). 
 TjOuyaio? C. 
 eeo? B. 
 
 943 
 1023 
 
 axei'-yere. 
 
 o-e ^^ B (V 7/0.). 
 
 eirelyere B. 
 ere rot. 
 
 1037 
 
 ou^f TreTravaei B. 
 ui/ BC. 
 
 ou^J yu^ iravaei C. 
 
 1074 
 1081 
 1096 
 1099 
 iiii 
 
 TT/OWTOl/. 
 
 fxelToi B. 
 
 5;? B. 
 
 Suxrei B. 
 
 irporepov B. 
 /LteZroi^. 
 Se^iov B. 
 
 -TrpocrScocrei (TrpoS- R). 
 
 1112 
 
 TTyOii/ ^(^oVat B. 
 
 TrpocrSiSoi/ai (TrpoS- R). 
 
 1116 
 
 Tt ^' eycoye B. 
 
 Ti ^' e-yo) (t/ ^>? eyu) V). 
 
 1119 
 
 Trai'c B. 
 
 ti Traie. 
 
 1 1 20 
 
 cm. av. 
 
 a-v B. 
 
 1 127 
 1132 
 
 1133 
 
 t'lSofxai rjSo/j.ai B. 
 
 ' ' 5 
 erepcov. 
 
 OVK eay {ovk eaaw B). 
 
 iloojULai y Jioojuiai. 
 eraipoou BC. 
 e/f/cea?. 
 
 1135 
 1 146 
 
 €K7r€7riecrfjLtva B. 
 om. V B. 
 
 eKTreTTpta-fieva. 
 
 * ffi> added to replace a syllable lost by haplography. 
 ^ Cf. Vcs/>. 1155, irapdOovV, Karddov R. 
 
 ' The corruption would begin with the false division wj or], 
 
 * An attempt to provide object to Xelxd", following on dittography. 
 
 * Cf. Ecc/. 23 (all MSS. ^Ttt/paj). AI = E very common.
 
 46 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Aid. 
 
 154 om. T. 
 
 159 ^vi/c' dv B, 
 
 . _ „ ' ' ?' " 1 
 179 rjviKa uv 
 
 RV. 
 
 B. 
 
 184 eOei TO /ca/foi' (om. to B). 
 
 195 Ta? a/xi/Xou? B. 
 
 204 TrpocKa yap.^ 
 
 22 1 e/c^ B. 
 
 248 KaVTOg (TOl. 
 
 249 iaravaL B. 
 
 251 avreowKa y avri r>, 
 
 258 imdOt] B. 
 
 260 om. y' B. 
 
 265 Ta TraiSla y B. 
 
 271 eiSov, 
 
 294 uto'i/. 
 
 295 om. TO. 
 301 ye TOK^cov, 
 304 ai'.* 
 
 309 a-nuxer 
 
 T B. 
 
 » ' 5' » 1 
 j^j/t/ca o ai'. 
 
 j^w/c ai/ o . 
 
 Oei TOO KOKW. 
 
 t t 
 
 Tovg a/j.vXov9. 
 
 TVpo'lKa KOLl B, 
 
 OTTO. 
 
 KOUTO (TOL BC. 
 
 ecTTavai. 
 
 avTeowK avTi. 
 
 IJidOr)?. 
 > 
 
 ■> ^f » 
 
 Ta TraiOL . 
 
 aSwu (vel aSov) B. 
 
 «)»/ B. 
 
 TO B. 
 
 ^e TOKtja^. 
 
 U)V. 
 (TfXW'^eT C. 
 
 320 KOLireiT €7rev^aiU€U0V9 (yP' Kairev^au'evov^, 
 
 V). 
 
 These divergences, together with those tabulated on 
 pp. 39-40, make a total of 145. In nineteen of these cases 
 only does the Aldine ^ give the right reading ; these may 
 be divided into — 
 
 (i) Cases of genuine superiority (10): — 219 YYvkov 
 (schol.) I 257 oiiJ.01 fxoi I 337 /iitjKeT ovv I 402 
 (doubtful: line omitted by R) | 447 kci \ 462 
 eta I 640 (ppovel | 758 Kajj-rikov I 1 25 1 avTe^noKd 
 y I 12SS fxdOri. 
 
 (2) Cases of metrical correction (9): — 456, 562, 566, 
 648, 661, 824, 908, 911, 1099. 
 
 ^ There is constant confusion in MSS. between 0' Si/, hv 5', ii hv, dv ij,', &c. Cf. 
 sup:, 351. 
 
 * Cf. £^. 874, where Aid. has yap for Kal equally absurdly. 
 
 ' The same confusion is found Eq. 728, Nuf>. 1296. See Cobet, V, L., p. 278. 
 
 * Cf. supr., 1037. 
 
 ' In all these instances B agrees with Aid. 
 
 ® There must always be some doubt here ; see note ad loc.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 47 
 
 We can feel no gratitude towards the parent of B Aid. 
 for restoring the metre to lines which a schoolboy could now 
 emend. The virtue of a copyist is to copy, and the rudi- 
 mentary knowledge of metre which gives us the correct 
 reading in these nine passages is fatal to the value of the 
 recension. It is this which has caused the versifier to garble 
 thirty or forty lines in the most ridiculous manner, adding 
 and subtracting ye, av, yue, ere, yuoi, aoi, tov, rwv, regardless 
 of meaning, 
 
 " And in disturbance taking deep delight." 
 
 Such a method destroys all reverence for tradition in the 
 copyist, and utterly deprives the critic of confidence in the 
 copy.^ 
 
 The Parisian B. — This MS., of the sixteenth centurj', con- 
 tains eight plays (omitting Pliitus, Nubes, and Thesm.). We 
 have already seen that it is closely allied to the Aldine and 
 connected with F, though FB very rarely agree, except in 
 the loss of the last sixty lines of the play (see p. 39)." The 
 MS. has an unenviable reputation, which it richly deserves, 
 but it is not without a certain value of its own,^ being dis- 
 tinctly superior to the Aldine in the Pax. 
 
 The metrical vagaries (p. 42) do not occur where B Aid. 
 differ, so that they are not due to the actual transcriber of 
 B or printer of the Aldine. 
 
 Of the 141 variations of Aid. from RV (in 11. 1-1298) 
 which are tabulated above, B shares 109, including all the 
 19 good readings. Of the remaining 32 cases, B has 27 
 right (with RV), i right alone (557 aV/zei/o? a), and 4 as 
 wrong as Aid. (511, 650, 695, 733). As a set-off to Ald.'s 
 27 peculiar errors,"* there are 25 places where B is wrong 
 and Aid. right (with RV). These are in 11. 322, 331, 
 414, 415 (bis), 436 (/faXw^), 437, 458, 476, 580, 624, 675, 
 701, 728, 754, 869, 870 (^e'ou?), 874(7'), 1018, 1084, 1138 
 
 ' The cases in which Aid. agrees with R against V and with V against R have 
 been discussed, supr., p. 36. 
 
 ' In the Ecclesiazusae U constantly agrees with T. 
 ^ Cf. Zacher, Bursiati's Jahrcsbericht, 1892, p. 51. 
 * Add 63 etavroO (with R), 1281 iidaaaOai (with V).
 
 48 INTRODUCTION 
 
 (kivcov), 1 142, 1 1 64 {Trarpifov), 1 240, 1 272. But whereas 
 the Aldine supphes no good reading of its own, B gives us 
 four, viz. 52 VTreprdroiaiv [ 271 Trorvia Secnroiv | 557 cr' [ 
 874 VTroTreircoKoreg} 
 
 It will be seen that B is not a copy of the Aldine, but 
 is derived from the same archetype. 
 
 The Parisian C. — This MS., of the sixteenth century, con- 
 tains nine plays (omitting Thesm. and EccL). It is rarely 
 quoted by Blaydes, but such citations as are given seem to 
 show that it is derived from the same fount as V^ Twenty- 
 six instances of C's agreement with RV against B Aid. 
 have already been given (pp. 39-40 and 42-46) : in ten of 
 these r agrees, in nine it is defective, and in the remaining 
 seven it is not quoted. In the same way in the five cases 
 where C agrees with B or Aid., V agrees three times (11. 414, 
 437, 1037 ; see p. 39), is defective once (855 Kava^e C, koi 
 Kttvu B Aid.), while in 901 (^viKa BC Aid.) it is not quoted. 
 
 C gives us two good readings: — 7 TrepiKuXiara? (T defective), 
 1 1 1 2 K€v (V not quoted) ; and has the following peculiar 
 errors: — 18 yap (for ap), 163 aTravroov, 313 om. KotrcoOev, 
 547 KaraTTeTrapSev (cf. V), 1 2 17 avroi/ : in all except the last 
 r is defective. In no place does Blaydes show C disagree- 
 ing with r. So in the Lysistrata the two MSS. often agree 
 in otherwise unsupported readings.^ 
 
 It follows that C carries some weight in those passages 
 where V is defective. 
 
 The Ottobonianus. — Zuretti makes mention of a MS. in the 
 Vatican library, containing (in the same order) the nine plays 
 of the Aldine, of which he assumes it to be a copy.* 
 
 Of the ancient lexicographers, grammarians, and general 
 authors w^ho quote from the Peace, Suidas is of course the 
 
 ^ In 703 hpQiv, 860 yipwv, are possible, but unsupported. 
 
 * Not from F itself, or from F's immediate original, since these had gaps which 
 are not found in C. 
 
 * Cf. Kiihne, De codd. qui Eccl. et Lys. exhibent, p. 37. 
 
 * Anakcta Aristophanea, p. 23.
 
 THE MANUSCRIPTS 49 
 
 most frequent and the most important. A comparison of 
 excerpts from his lexicon with the scholia existing in RVF 
 Aid. shows that Suidas used for this play a MS. closely 
 allied to R.^ His citations number about 170. 
 
 Among these we find the following good readings, for 
 none of which, however, is Suidas our sole authority : — 
 496 KOKovoi (R) : 542 Kvd6ov9 in codd. Voss. et Ox. (G sec. 
 Blaydes): 640 cppouei (B Aid.): 959 SaXlou (Schol. Ven.): 1029 
 oTToara (B Aid.). In 155 ■)(^pv(To-)(a\ivuiv is probably right. 
 Editors claim ^SeXvpe for Suidas in 182, but all the best 
 MSS. show fjLiape s,v. fxiapoi, as S.v. ToX/xrjcrai. In 368 Trvpov 
 is an interesting, but scarcely correct, alternative. 
 
 Peculiar errors are found : — 38 kolkoo-hov : 47 co? for 
 e? : 62 TToOwv for ttoO' >]/ui(iov : 69 kgc juaKpa for /cXtyuct/cm : 
 70 avappiyaT s.v. avappij^uadai (but aveppi-^ar' S.V. dveppi- 
 ywvTo) : 121 om. ^', and fxri for /i>;^e : 162 om. rrjv : 
 193 SeiXaKpoviwv s.v. juiapoi (but ^eiXaKpiwv s.v. SeiXuKpa), 
 and om. ttw? »jX0e9 (bis) : 243 ttoWw ScKctKig (bis), and 
 om. tti? (bis): 277 om. Tvy^uuei (bis): 278 ea-ri wv s.v. 
 aW ei ri? (but vvi^ eariv s.v. ^a/uoOpaKri) : 363 KaXXt/ctoj/ s.v. 
 TTOvrjpol^ (but KtAXi/ctov S.V.): 374 Sdveia-ov /uoi: 397 /ue-ya'Xat? 
 i'5/a 7rat'Te9 : 415 iraperpayov : 440 cr/faXeJei Tovg : 444 and 
 450 ei Tf? : 562 \iTapyovfX€v : 568 7ra)9 for ^: 631 /SaXovre^ : 
 710—712 d^' 01)1/ . . . KVK€(x)vo9 s.v. ^Xij'^wvia (but ao' ai^ . . . 
 KVKewv' s.v. ^ia yj)6\/ov) : 734 /nevroi for /Aei/ and re for rot'? : 
 735 "^porepou S.v. avoLTraidTOi (but ttjOo? to Oearpou S.v. /6a/3- 
 Sov-^oi): 793 om. TO Spu/ma: 876 TrpcoKroerrjpiSa: 1029 om. 
 'ye: 1030 om. tc : 11 64 Trarpaou or irpwTOv for Trpwov? 
 
 In 63 Suidas has aeavrov (with R Aid.) under two head- 
 ings, and in 10 13 he has d'7ro-)(€ip(o6e'ig with RB Aid.). 
 
 Twice he unsuccessfully makes two lines into one (271- 
 272, 444-445). In 119 he gives the original ovk e^w etTreiv of 
 Euripides instead of the parody. Further slight inaccuracies 
 may be found in the citation of 11. 171, 187, 228, 399, 
 564, 741, 831, 944, 1150. 
 
 Athenaeus cites the Peace seven times, without adding to 
 
 ' Cf. Zacher, Ilandschriftcn^ pp. 724-735. 
 
 ^ In the citation of 1307, the best MSS. give i/ifidWeTov (not (/xpdWeade) 
 s.v. <r/j.u)X(Te, as s.v. iuSpiKwi. 
 
 D
 
 50 INTRODUCTION 
 
 our knowledge. He misquotes 11. 28 and 563, and is the 
 victim of an adscript in 916, where he curiously gives oivov 
 KvXiKa \e-7racTTriv for oivov veov XeiracTTriv. In 542 he has 
 KvaOoi?, like our MSS. 
 
 Diodorus quotes 11. 603-611 (omitting 607-608), and in 
 603 gives us the very important variant Xnrepvrjres, for the 
 probable correctness of which see note ad lac. 
 
 For the rest, in 251 Harpocration, no doubt quoting 
 from memory, sets down SiaXvfxaiperai for SiaKvaiaOi^a-erai, 
 and in 280 Lucian has o^juoi iraTral ye for o'lfioi ye. In 756 
 Hesychius is credited with e\ixi'(av, but, as his next word is 
 TovTo, there can be little doubt that the final letters -to 
 were lost through haplography.
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 EIPHNH
 
 API2TO<I>ANOY2 
 
 E I P H N H 
 
 YnoeE2Ei2 
 I 
 
 Tpuyatos aypoiKos Trptcr^vTi^S 'A^r^V7^criv 6\ovfi€vos tTrl KavOdpov virip 
 T^s'EAXaSos eis Toi' ovpavov dvac^eperat. yevd/jievos Se Kara ttjv rov Aibs 
 oiKiav evTuy^avfi ra 'E/jyury, Kat ciKOuei oTt )U.eTOtKtcra/xevwv twv ^ewv cis ToL 
 TOW ot'pavou ttvcuTttTw Sta T'I^v tcov EAA'^vcov aAArjAoKTOvtav, evotKKra^evos 
 6 IIoAe/xos ets avTpov rrjv Klp-qvi]v e'lp^as Xidov^ €TrL(jioprj(T€u, Kal vvv r 
 fifWet TOI? TToAets €/i/3aAwv €v dveia TpifSitv. Kal fi^XP'- Z^^*' Ttvos Iv- 
 aywvios ytverai • e— ei Se fi€TaTr€fj.Trop.€vov tov HoXep-ov irapa ' AOrjvaiwv 
 8oi.8vKa KAewva Kal Trapa AaKfSai/xovtojv BpacrtSai/ iKOLTepoi ^^cravres 
 aTToAwAcKei'at ct's QpaKrjv e<^a(rav, avadappit' Kal Iv w Trepi KaracrKeD^v 
 SotSvKos o rioAe/jios ytVerai, KrjpvTT€t tods 8i^[jLiovpyov<s, en Se Kat ip.Tr6povs lo 
 a/;xas xat /u,o>(Aous Kat o"^oivia Xa/SovTas Trapay€V€(r6ai. (rvvSpafiovTiov Se 
 TToAAojv ei' T(0/3o{i o-^ry/xttTt Tvpodvp.w'i a.cf)i\Kii tc toiis Ai^ovs aTro tou 
 avT^ov, Kat Ka^tKCTCwo-as Tov'Kp[j.-7^v avWafSeadai e^dyei irpo<; to (fids Trjv 
 ¥,ipiQvrfv. dcr/jiev(us Se ttjs ^eas 7rdo"tv 6<f)6ci(rqs, Kal irap avrrjv (vOeaos 
 Oiriopa'S Te Kat 0eoj/Dias dvae^at'etoraiV, rrvinrapu)V o'Epp.rj's avKTTOpovcrrj'i Tt ic 
 TTjs Etp^VTjs Kat Trvvdavop.kvq<; to. vnpl tov Tpvyatoi' Stacra^et tol SfovTa • 
 waAtv aTToc^ati'o/xevrjs tt/sos tovto jx-qvvn, irpoSukdovTOS auTOu Kat Trepi Trjs 
 ap)(rj<; tou ttoAc/xov Kat St' ds aiTias o"vveo"T>^, <l>£t8iou Te Kat Ile/atKAeovs 
 
 IXVTfO'diVTO'i. TO. AotTTtt TOU S/id/XaTO? CTTt T^S yvjs '^S'*^ TTtpalviTai, Kttt O /XCV 
 )(OpC>S TTCpi T^S TOU TTOtr^TOU TC^fTyS X'^'''^/^'^*' TIVWV TTpoS Toi'S OiaTO.'i 8ta- 20 
 
 XeycTat, o 8e T/)uyatos, Ka^a o-vveTa^cv o 'Ep/XTys, tv/v /xev Oeiopiav ry 
 fiovkij <Tvvi(TTy](rev, ttVTos Se t^v 'O-rrtopav ya/ietv Stayvors Tyv Klpi'jvrjv 
 iSpwcTat, K'xt Ovcra^ eV tw 7rpo(f)aviL ~ph<i evu))(^iav TpeTrtrai. tvT(v6ev oi tc 
 Tojv etp^vtKwv ottAoji' Sr^p-iovpyol )(aipovT€<; Kal ol tCjv TroXtpuKwv toi'/x- 
 TraAiv KAaiofTC?. eladyeTai Se Kat (ttI TeAet tou Aoyou TratSia Tti'u twv 25 
 KfKK-qp.(i'(j}v tVt to SetTTi/ov AeyovTa p-q(reis yeX.onoirotov'i. rh 81 Spaifia 
 Toji/ ayai* fTrtTCTfuy/xevoiV. T^ St Kef/jdAatov T^s K(ij/xo)8ias «o"Ti touto ' 
 (Ti'/x^ouAtuei 'A^Tyvaiois (nreiaaadaL Trph<s AaKe8aifioviov<i Kal tovs aAAovs 
 
 Arg. I. Exslat in V (itaque etiam in G) : pars prior in Aid. 
 
 2 6.va<t>ipby.tvo% V. 3 dKouei (Jeleniiis: dKoiVascodd. 6 ('ipi,a% V : »(a2 KaOtip^at 
 Aid. H d/xaj (caJ Flerw. (coll. infr. 299): fi/ta codd. 16 d^ovraij: d^w V. 
 23 Ot/ffai Mein. : oCaa V. 24 Srifuovpyol incertum qui.s : ytupyol V.
 
 54 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 *EA.A.rjva?. ov TOVTO 81 fiovov vTrep elprjvrj^ 'Api(rTO</)avrjs to Spoifia T€PetK€V, 
 30 aA.Xa Ktti Tovs 'Axapvel'i Kal tous 'iTTireas Kal 'OA/caSas, Kal 7ravTa)(OU 
 TOVTO icnrovSaKev, tov Se KAewva Kwp.u8<jjv tov avTtXeyovra Kai Aa/xaxov 
 Tov <^tAo7roAt/i.ov act SiajSdXXwv. 8to koI vvv 8ta tovtov tou Spa/iaTOS 
 cipijvrjS avTOvs eTTLdvpaiv Trotei, SetKvvs OTrocra /jiev 6 ttoAc/ios KOKa cpya^erai, 
 oo-a 8e aya^ot -q dprjvrj Troiei. ov /xovos Se Trcpt €i/D7yv7js crvvf/JouAcvo-ev, 
 35 dAAa Kot aAAot TroAAot TroLrjTai. ovSev yap (Tvp-fiovXiav Siecfxpov • odev 
 auTOVS Kal SiSao-KctAous aivo|u.a^ov, on rravra ra TrpocrcfiOpa 81a. 8pa[iaT(iiV 
 avTovs €StSao"KOv. 
 
 'EviKTjo-c 8€ Tw 8papua.Ti 6 TTOirjT^s Itti a/3X0*'''"0S 'AAKttiou, iv aa-Tei. 
 
 TrpwTOS EuTToAts KdAa^t, 8evT€pos ' ApicrTO(})dvr]<s EipTjvy, xptTOs AevKwi' 
 
 40 ^paTopa-i. TO 8e 8pa[j,a vTreKpivaTO 'AttoAAoSw/sos, ijvcKa Ip/x^v Aoio- 
 
 K/DOTTJS. 
 
 II 
 
 "HStj tu) TleXoTTOVVrjCTLaKW TroAe/jia) KeK/xi^KOTas TOvs ' Adr)vaiov<; Kat 
 Tous crv/iTravTas "EAAr/vas ' Api(TTO<f>dvrjs I8u)v, iKavos yap SuTTTrev/cci ttoAc- 
 uouvTwv avTwv xpovo?, TO 8pd[xa (rvveypaxj/e tovto, irpoTpeTrwv Tas TroActs 
 KaTadkcrdai p.\v ttjv Trpbs avTas (juXovetKiav, 6/xdvoiav 8e Kai elprjvqv dvTi 
 5 T7JS TrpoTcpov ex^pa^ iXecrOai. Trapeicrdyei toivvv yewpyov, Tpuyatov 
 TOiivoyoia, p.dXi(TTa ttjs (Ip-qvrjs avTiTroiOvp-evov, os do-)(aAAa)v ctti to) 7roAe/A<p 
 CIS ovpavbv dveA^etv efSovXevcraTO Trpbs t5v Ata, Trevo-o'jmevos Trap' avTOV 8l 
 rjv aiTiav ovTWs €KTpiJ>(£i Ta twv 'EAAr^vwv Trpdy/iOTa, toctoutov Troi'^cras 
 iroAe/xov auTOis. ov Sr;, StaTTopovvTa Tiva Tpbwov T-qv €is ovpavbv Tropeiav 
 10 7roi'»jo-€i, 7rapeto-dy€i TpecftovTa KdvOapov ws dvtt7rT7jo-d/u,evov ei's oupavbv St' 
 avrov, BeAAepo<^dvTOv BLKrjv. TrpoXoyi^ovcn 8e 01 8vo ^cpaTrovTcs anTou, 
 oTs Ktti iKTpi^eLV 7rpo(T€TeTaKTO TOV Kavdapov, 8v(r<f>opovvT€s €7ri Tois avTOU 
 o-iTtois. 17 Se CTKiqvr] tov Spd^tiaTOS €k pepov? pev eirl tijs y^s, ck p,kpovs 8e 
 
 CTTt TOU OVpaVOU. O 6€ ^^P^^ (TWfO-TT/KeV €K TIVWV dv8pU)V AtTIK(1)V 
 
 15 yfwpywv. 
 
 Ill 
 
 AAAS22 
 
 ^epeTai iv Tais SiSao-KaAiais < 8is > SeSiSa^ws Eip7yV97V o/xoiws o 'ApuTTO- 
 
 (f)dvri<;. dSrjXov ovv, (^rjo-iv 'EpaToo-^evijs, TroTepov t^v aiJT^^v dvcSiSa^cv rj 
 
 €T€pav Ka^vjKCV, i^Tts ov a-(^(iTai. KpctTTjs jaevTOi Svo o'Se 8pdpaTa ypd<f>(av 
 
 ovTWs* dAA' oSv ye ev Tots 'Axapvcro-iv r] Ba/^uAtovtots ■^ ev T^ tTcp^i 
 
 5 EtpT^vy. Kai a-rropdSrjv Se Tiva TTOt^/xaTa TrapaTiOeTaL, aTrep cv Tjj vuv 
 
 (f)€p0piVr) OVK eCTTtV. 
 
 36 avTovi Herw, 40 rdi* 5^ TpiryaiOf virtKpivaro 'Airo\\65u>pot, tok 5^ Ep/i^j* 
 
 AeuKpdrr]! Blaydes. 
 
 Arg. II. Exstat in RV Aid. 
 
 1 KeKixTtCrra^ R. 4 avrds V : aurds (sic) R : aWiiKovi Aid. 8 iKrpCxet 
 Kuster : eKTpix^i codd. 10 iroiriffoi Aid. 14 avSpwi/ cm. Herw. et edd. 
 Oxon., tacite. 
 
 Arg. III. Exstat in RV Aid. 
 
 1 (piperai R : (paiverai V. 52s add. Dind. : /3' post Eipi^i'T^f add. Rutherford : 
 OTL Kal eripav de5l8axfv Aid. : SeSiSaxws »cai ir^pav Bekk. 6/io/«j codd.: 
 
 6fj.wvvfj.(jji Dind. 3 oloe RV : eXire Aid.
 
 EIPHNH 55 
 
 IV 
 
 APISTO^ANOYS rPAMMATIKOY 
 
 Tcf" Ati <f>pd(raL cnrevSwv to. Kar' dvOpwirov; <KaKa> 
 Tpvyalos, < ava7rTeo"^at >■ OiXwv ws Toi's ^eoiJS, 
 e^erpec^ev opviS', ws S' dveTTTT^, KareAa^cv 
 Kpfxrjv p.6vov dvw ' koit' eTrtSetKVvcriv (f)pd(ras 
 
 Tov ndAcjUov /SpvdrjTai a.iTrjpTrip.kvov c 
 
 aepios, €TOt/xov t' oVra tt/dos KaKOv^iav 
 TTjv TrpoTfpov, ^Ipqv-qv 8k Karopoipvyfievrjv 
 iKerevcrav ot Kar' dypors dvoiTraAiv TTOieiv ■ 
 TO fie A pad (Trevtvcre ' Kai tot€ 
 UTidyovo-tv avT^v ex jSepidpov Kal rdyadd. 10 
 
 Arg. IV. Exstat in V. 
 
 1 Aco/cd add. Mein. 2 di/aTrreo-^at add. Mein. 3 6pvid' Dind. : SpviBai V. 
 5-10 de loco insanabili desperandum.
 
 TA TOY APAMATOS nP02finA 
 
 OIKETAI AYO TPYrAIOY 
 
 TPYrAI02 
 
 nAIAION TPYFAIOY 
 
 EPMH2 
 
 nOAEMOS 
 
 KYA0IM02 
 
 X0P02 TEilPraN < KAI HANEAAHNftN > 
 
 IEP0KAH2 MANTIS 
 
 APEHANOYPrOS 
 
 onAonoi02 
 
 nAI2 AAMAXOY 
 HAIS KAEI2NYM0Y 
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 OnfiPA 
 
 GEflPIA 
 
 KAAOnOIOS 
 
 KPAN0n0I02 
 
 A0PYS02 
 
 - K(i)<f>a 7rp6cr(i)7ra
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 0IKETH2 A 
 
 Alp alpe ixaCav w? ra-^icTTa Kavdaptp. 
 0IKETH2 B 
 
 IBoV. ^0? aVTM, TW KOLKLO-T ClTToXoVjUeUU), 
 
 KOI yUJ/TTor' avTfjg fxa^av rjoloo (payoi. 
 OI. A. S6^ iJ-aQiv erepau, i^ oi/iSwv ire-7r\acrij.ivriv. 
 OI. B. i^ov judX' au9i9. TTOv yap i}v wv Srj ^ (he peg ; 5 
 
 01* KUTecbayev. 
 
 1-20 Personarum vices sec. Dobraeum discripsi. 1 ws rdxos n^ Kiehl. 
 
 The Prologue opens with a dialogue 
 between two slaves, as in the Knights 
 and Wasps^ where, as here, the strange 
 ways of a master or overseer are to be 
 explained. One of the slaves then 
 describes the situation to the audience. 
 This device is distinctly Euripidean ; Mr. 
 Starkie compares the opening of the 
 Alcestis, Medea, and Hippolytus (ad Vesp. 
 Intr., p. x). The slaves are busy feeding 
 a huge beetle with dung. 
 
 1 alpt. " Hand," " pass," rather than 
 "bring." The instances quoted by 
 Blaydes for the latter sense should be 
 differentiated. (i) Infr. 1227, 'I'hcsin. 
 255, alpe vw aTpl><pi.ov, of passing some- 
 thing that is handy ; (2) with object 
 such as Tp6.ir(iav, Ijouip, olvov, Xovrpd, of 
 bringing in something bulky from outside. 
 
 Kay6ap<{>. The poet chooses the most 
 unromantic of creatures to represent 
 Pegasus. See Arist. //ist. An., v. 19, 
 ol 5i KivOapoi, i)v kvXIovcti Kbirpov, iv 
 ravrri (puktvovaL rt rdv x^'-f^'^''^- xal (vtIkt- 
 ovai aKw\r}KLa, i^ Civ ylvovrai KivOapoi. 
 
 Rutherford emends the Schol. so as to 
 show variants (it rdxos ti^ k. and 5<d 
 rixovi T<f) K. Hut the adscript surely 
 refers to Attic usage, thus : < Xiyovci di > 
 
 ujs rdxiCTa ij to-xos fi 5td rax^i^v, without 
 lemma. The omission of the article is 
 due to the desperate haste of the excited 
 slave, not to any personification of the 
 insect. 
 
 2 The first servant is giving the food 
 to the beetle, taking it from the hands 
 of the second, who is kneading it. In 
 dividing the first twenty lines between 
 the two, the arrangement of Dobree has 
 been followed with great confidence. 
 For other divisions, see Blaydes, cr. n. ; 
 but Dobree's manipulation of 11. 2-3, 
 18-20 (Adv. ii. 205), seems far the best. 
 
 180V. " Here you are," handing it. 
 For a different sense, see ?>//)-. 198. 
 
 avToi. No change is needed, airn^ is 
 merely "him," ti^ KaK. dwo\. being in 
 apposition. Qi. infr. 1121. 
 
 Tti) KdKKTT* dTro\oV|A^V<l). " Thc CUfScd 
 
 brute." The im]>recation KaKiar dir6\o(.TO 
 retains its force when put into the future 
 participle. Cf. tn/r. 756, olfiu^ofi^yojv, 
 which, however, may possibly represent 
 the real future oi/xui^erai (A'an. 279, etc.). 
 
 3 The line is tragic in metre, owing to 
 the vehemence of the curse. 
 
 5 Yap, of surprise, " Why 1 where 
 ...?•' Cf. yesp. 334, etc. 
 
 vvv S-f], " this very moment," common
 
 58 
 OI. A. 
 
 API2TO<^ANOY2 
 
 jua Tou Ai", aXX' e^aoTraaa^ 
 
 oXtjv ev€Kayp^€ 7repiKvXicra9 Tolv iroSocv. 
 
 aW wg Tay(icrTa Tpi/Be TroXXa? /cat rnvKvag, 
 OI. B. auSpeg KOirpoXoyoi, TrpocrXd^ecrOe Trpog Oeuiv, 
 
 €L fx^ fxe jSovXead' cnroTrviyevTa TrepuSeiv. 
 OI. A. erepav eTepav (5of, TraiSog ^raiprjKorog' 
 
 TeTpifXfxevrjg yap (prjcriv eTTiOvfxeiv. 
 
 01. B. l^ov. 
 
 evog [xiv, &vSpeg, airoXeXvcrOai fxoi Sokco' 
 ovSeh yap av (pairj jue julolttovt eadleiv. 
 OI. A. ai/3oi' (pip' aXXt]u, yaTepav /not ■yarepav, 
 Kai Tpip eo erepag. 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 6 ov KaTi<pay€v. Bury : ov Kar^tpayev ; codd. : Ka.Ti<payev ; ov no, Bergk. 7 
 irepiKvXlaas C (et R sec. Herw.) : irepiKVKXlffas RV Aid. 16 ^0' eWpas Dind. : 
 
 with the present tense in Plato, under- 
 goes the same change into colloquial 
 exaggeration as the English phrase when 
 used with a past tense. Cf. J?an. 412, 
 vvv Stj Kareldov. In this sense the form 
 fwSiJ is preferred by Cobet ( V. L. p. 233) 
 and Kock {Nub. 825) on the strength of 
 a note by Herodian (I. 489). 
 
 '({><p€S, i.e. eSiSoiis ry Kavdapci). The 
 change to '<pepov (Meineke) is quite un- 
 necessary ; it is based on the fact that 
 the first servant is 6 5i5oi5s, the second 6 
 <f>4p(t)v. But (pipnv is used in two senses, 
 just as 56j in 11. 2 and 4. 
 
 6 ov KaT€<}>a-y€v, k. t. X. " He cer- 
 tainly hasn't devoured it." "No — that 
 he hasn't : he's bolted it whole." Like 
 immo and fxkv ovv, such phrases as p-d tov 
 AC* dXXd are " negative, inasmuch as they 
 object to the preceding phrase as not 
 being strong enough, whilst they agree 
 with its general meaning and enhance its 
 force" (Shilleto, Dem.^. L. Appendix c). 
 Cf. Vesf. 173 (Prof. Bury, Hermathefia, 
 xxvi. p. 94), and Plut. iio. HA. etcrt 5' 
 oil irdmes KaKoi. XP. /xa At', dXX' aTra^d- 
 ■travres — two exactly parallel cases of this 
 intensive reply to a negative statement. 
 Cf. »«/;-. 1046. The same reply could 
 not be given to a question, nor could oxi 
 KaTi<pa.yev ; mean anything but " Hasn't 
 he eaten it?" ov cannot stand for ov 
 Sijirore or fiCsv. Bergk's correction is 
 mentioned in cr. n. merely because it has 
 had a large following. 
 
 7 irtpiKvXfo-os. For the form, cf. 
 Nub. 32, ffaXio-as (d.\lv5u}) : Thesm. 767, 
 
 eicTKvXiaas. The traditional ireptKVKXlffai 
 is both unmetrical and unmeaning. 
 
 8 iroXXds Kal irvKvds. "Thick and 
 fast," with a further hint of "firmness" 
 in TTVKvds (cf. in/r. 565, ■irvKi'6i>). Editors 
 see the latter meaning alone, having 
 missed Her. vii. 218, ws i^dWovro rolai 
 To^eifiaffi TToXKoiaL re Kal TrvKvoiffi, 
 
 9 dvSpcs KoirpoXd-yoi. Not a refer- 
 ence to the p-qTopes, as Schol. suggests, 
 but an appeal to the audience at large, 
 who are politely called scavengers. An 
 Athenian audience would stand a good 
 deal ; thus in J?an. 276 they are as good 
 as called wa.rpaKo'iai and eirlopKoi, and in 
 Nttb. 898 flatly avdrjTOt. 
 
 10 diroTTvi-ycvTa ircpiiSciv. The ana- 
 logy of TTipiadpilv and irepi^Xiireiu sug- 
 gests that in this common construction 
 Trepiopdv originally meant "to inspect 
 carefully," hence "to view composedly." 
 For the aorist diro-irviyivTa, which is free 
 from any notion of past time, see Good- 
 win, M. T. 96, 148. 
 
 13 €v6s, sc. iyKKi^/iaTot. 
 
 14 We learn from Schol., who quotes 
 from Ar. "B.pw€$ {/r. 302, cf. 301), 
 Tra6(Teiv loix' ri TravcriKaTrrj KdvTOvrd ce, 
 that slaves while grinding corn had to 
 wear a circular collar which prevented 
 the passage of hand to mouth. 
 
 15 alpoi. " Ugh ! " " faugh ! " He 
 is nearly sick (cf. Nub. 906). So of less 
 physical disgust, i/t/r. 544, 1291 ; but 
 in/?: 1066, of amusement, ..^z*. 1342, of 
 delight. 
 
 16 'AiroXXw. The shorter form of the
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 59 
 
 OI. B. fXa TOP 'AtToAXo) 'ytO /UL€V ov' 
 
 ' < "ai T > )•/>» / -.1-./ 
 
 01* yap eu 0109 t etjm VTre p^-^eiv Ttjg avTAiag. 
 
 OI. A. avTr]v ap' o'i(T(jo crvWalBwv Trjv avrXlav. 
 
 OI. B. vh Tov At" e? KOpttKug ye, koi aravTov ye irpo?. 
 
 vfxwp Se y el Ti? olo efxoi KaTenrarw 20 
 
 TToOev uv Trpiatjurjv p'lva jurj TeTprj/jLevi^v. 
 
 ovoev yap epyov rjv ap' aOXiwrepov 
 
 ri KavQapw juuTTOVTa irapeyeiv ecrOieii/. 
 
 vg fj-ev yap, cocnrep av "xecrt] Tig, r] kvcov, 
 
 (pavXwg epeiSei ' tovto ^' vtto (ppoi/^/naTog 2 5 
 
 ^pevQveTal Te Ka\ (payetv ovk aPioi, 
 
 t]v ixi] TrapaQw Tpiy^ag 01' ^/mepag o\r]g 
 
 cocnrep yvvaiKi yoyyvXr^v iJ.efxayixevr]v. 
 
 eripai RV : eripas 76 Aid. 17 vavrias Herw. 25 rovd'' 6 0' Blaydes. 
 
 accusative is, like Iloo-eiow, the only 
 form used in Attic. For the evidence of 
 inscriptions, see Meisterhans, Granwi. 
 Inschr., p. 131. 
 
 17 vrrepcxeiv ttjs avrXias. iVep^x*"'. 
 when intransitive, is properly to "keep 
 oneself above " or "rise above," with the 
 genitive following. So this means liter- 
 ally, "to keep my head above the bilge- 
 water," and prevent it swamping me and 
 water-logging the ship. But as both 
 verb and noun are also used metaphori- 
 cally, the further meaning is "to get the 
 better of the stinking stuff." virtp^x^iv 
 is never " to endure." 
 
 18 The colloquial use of <rvXXaP<iv 
 may be illustrated by Av. 1469, iTriu)fj.(P 
 i)ixth cvWa^6vTf% TO. TTTfpd, " let us pack 
 up our feathers and be off ! " Cf. Soph. 
 Phi/. 577i ^fTXet atavrbv <TuXXo)3a)»' (k 
 TTjaSe yrjs, "pack ! " See Jebb on Soph. 
 0.7:971. 
 
 19 «s K^paKas. For ^s in this phrase, 
 see tn/r. 37 n. (yf«.) 
 
 20 "Y* emphasises vfiuv, as opposed to 
 ffavT6v. hi y( is used (l) in passing on 
 from one person to another, as here and 
 in/r. 546 ; (2) in introducing anew point, 
 e.g: Nub. 169, wptlrrii' 0^ ye yvwfj.r)!' 
 Htyd\y]v 6.<pripidy). " Hut now the other 
 day . . " ; (3) in a retort, of going one 
 better. Cf. E(/. 1154-1178 (five times). 
 For the appeal to the audience (jocose, 
 not as i>:/r. 50), cf. A'ati. 1-2. 
 
 22 ^v Ap'. Cf. in/r. 566 n.. 819. 
 Goodwin, M.T. 39. 
 
 25 4)avXu)s cpcCSci. " Sets to work 
 without fuss." Cf. Eq. 1294, 0ai/X<iJS 
 eadifi K\ewvv/j.os. For the verb, cf. in/r. 
 31, note. 
 
 4>avXcDs. This adverb can be applied 
 to anything done without airovSri or 
 effort. Thus it only implies blame where 
 the opposite (r7roi;5^ is a virtue, and in 
 phrases like <pav\u)i tvdopifp TreTTTw/fires 
 (Eur. J?Aes. 769), Xdyiaai (paiiXus ( Fesp. 
 656), etc., it is equivalent to (iKrj, 
 " lightly," " casually," "off-hand." 
 
 TOVTO 8'. Blaydes' correction is per- 
 haps right. 
 
 26 Pp€v6v€Tai. " Cocks his nose in 
 the air." ' Cf. JVud. 362, of Socrates, on 
 ^pfvdiKL t' if Taiffiv 65ois Kal roi^^aX/iw 
 TrapojSdXXeij, picturesquely quoted in 
 riat. Symp. 221 b by Alcibiades of 
 Socrates in the retreat after the battle of 
 Delium. The latter passage shows that 
 "gives himself airs" is not enough. 
 Schol. absurdly derives the word from a 
 perfume (cf Sappho, /r. 49, Pherecr. 
 
 /r. loi) of which women are proud. 
 For ^pivOo% as a bird (unidentified), see 
 Arist. H.A. ix. I; il>. ix. 11 (a contra- 
 dictory account), the reading is doubtful. 
 
 27 81' T||i^pas. P'ound (without 8X775) 
 in/r. 56 and five times elsewhere in 
 Aristophanes ; ci. /r. 13, 5(4 vvKrbi, Vesp. 
 1058, 5t' Irovi (.Sobolewski, Dc Praep. 
 usu Arisfopk., p. 119). 
 
 28 Y0Y7vXif)v, so. p.a.'(av. .So Thcsm. 
 1 185. That yorf^('\o%y " round," dropped 
 out of Attic except in the old fern, form
 
 6o 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 32 
 
 aW ei ireiravTai rrjg eSooSfj^ (TK€\^oiuLai, 
 
 Ti]S} irapoi^ag rij? 66 pas, "iva fxr] [x 'iSr;. 30 
 
 epeiSe, /mrj Travcraio /xi^^eTror' ecjQlwv 
 
 Teoog eft)? a-avrov XaOoig oiappayeig. 
 
 olov Se Ku\p^a9 6 KaTapaTO<i ecrQlei^ 
 
 cocnrep TraXaicrWjg, TrapajSaXwu Tovg yofxcpiovg, 
 
 Kai Tavra T}jv K€(pa\t]v re kqi too X^^P^ "^^^ 35 
 
 o)§l Trepidycov, cocnrep ot to. ayoivta 
 
 TO. Trap^ea avix^aXKovTeg elq Tag oX/caoa?. 
 
 aiTov R. Xddois Reisig : Xd^gs codd. 40-42 Dobraei distributionem 
 
 yoyyvXis, a turnip ; that yoyyvXri is not 
 the same as yoyyvKh : and that both are 
 properly Ionic, is shown partly by 
 Phrynichus, partly by his editors (Lobeck, 
 103 ; Rutherford, N.P. p. 182). 
 
 30 xapotlas ti]s 6vpas. For the use 
 of irapd and for the genitive, cf. utfr. 981, 
 ■trapcLKKivaffai t^s avXelas. 
 
 31 ^p€i.8£. "Peg away," as Merry 
 well translates Nub. 558, epeiSoDaiv els 
 'Tirip^oXov. This metaphor need not be 
 from rowing, as Schol. : ipelSeif (though 
 properly a poetical %'erb) lends itself 
 easily to colloquial phrases. 
 
 32 rias ias, k.t.X. "Till, much to 
 your surprise, you find that you've burst." 
 A great deal has been made of the fact that 
 the collocation rius etas is not found else- 
 where in Attic. But it is quite natural ; it 
 would not be found here if the speaker 
 were not dwelling on the curse and 
 shaking his fist, t^ojs and ews are con- 
 stant causes of corruption in the MSS. 
 of Demosthenes. 
 
 XdOois. For the assimilation of a verb 
 following ecjj or Trpiv to a preceding 
 optative, see Goodwin, A/.T. 613, 643. 
 The omission of ^v in comedy with ews 
 and subj. is quite fatal to Xddris. See 
 Blaydes on Ecc/. 629. In £cc/. 752, 
 irplv eKirvdui/jLaL is probably sound, but 
 paratragoedic. It is strange to find the 
 three latest editors of the Fax mentioning 
 without disapproval the impossible sugges- 
 tion of Dawes (^ojs creavTov 8iv Xddris). Of 
 course the indefinite av can only be 
 separated from its relative or particle by 
 such words as /J-if, yap, etc., and some- 
 times TtS. , 
 
 33 Kvptj/as, " with his head down," 
 i!i(Tirep iraXaiffr-^s . Cf. £cc/. 863, o/jLOff' et/xL 
 KV\j/as, Ran. 804, l^Xe^e yovu Tavprjdbv 
 iyKtjif/as Kiru. 
 
 34 irapaPaXwv is obscure. On the ana- 
 logy of irapa^dXXeiy Ke<paX7)v, 6<pdaXfio^5, 
 ovs, it should mean *' turning sideways," 
 and this use is so common that the pos- 
 sibility of a special wrestling term is 
 almost excluded. Probably roiis yo/j.(plovs 
 is put Trapo. TTpocrdoKiap : but for what ? 
 Scarcely for tovs /Spax'ofas (Paley), as 
 the outward movement which wapa§aXo)v 
 demands is inappropriate to a wrestler's 
 action. The commonest (physical) object 
 of Trapa^dXXeLv is "the eyes"; ci. Eg. 
 1 73, Aesch. /;-. 284, and especially Nub. 
 362, Plat. Syiiip. 221 B (see supr. 26): 
 and the wary wrestler must be as much 
 on the alert as Socrates himself. It is 
 just possible that ^pevdverai above may 
 have suggested to the poet's mind the 
 famous line from his play of two years 
 before, and that " rolling his — grinders" 
 follows naturally on "cocking his nose." 
 The renderings "working," "applying," 
 are totally without authority. 
 
 36 irepidYajv. Cf. tn/r. 682, Av. 176. 
 
 37 <rv}JipdXXovT€s «is. "Coiling . . . 
 for." For els of destination, cf. zn/r. 
 283, els tuttI QpaKTjs X'^P'-"- I XPW^^'''^^- 
 
 As the beetle gorges, his front feet (to) 
 Xeipe) are brought in towards him rapidly 
 round and round {irepiKvXluas), and their 
 motion makes his head waggle. The 
 rapid drawing in of ropes would affect 
 the head in the same way. 
 
 els. Here, and usually before a con- 
 sonant, the better MSS. give e's : on the 
 whole they favour DindorPs rule that Aris- 
 tophanes used is before consonants, els 
 before vowels. But this dictum, which 
 has ruled the texts for eighty years, has 
 really little to support it. Few will be 
 found now to lay stress on the tradition 
 of MSS. on such a point, even if it were 
 far less fluctuating than it is ; the
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 6i 
 
 01. A. 
 
 /uLiapov TO -^pfj/xa Koi KaKocr/uLOv koi /3op6v, 
 ■^coTOV ttot' e(TTi SaijULOvcov r] irpocr^oXr} 
 ovK oils' . 'A-CppoSirr]? fjLev yap ov /jloi (paiverai, 
 ou firjv ^apiTcou ye. tov yap ecrr 
 
 40 
 
 ye. 
 
 yap 
 
 OVK €(T 
 
 6' OTTto)? 
 
 TOUT €<jTL to Te 
 
 epag ov A109 (TKaTai^oTov. 
 
 recepi. 42 tov Atos V : ovk iari — toG Bentl. : ovk iari. — rooe Blaydes. 
 
 (TKaTai^oTov Rutherford : crKaraL^dTov Schol. R : KaraL^aTOV codd. 
 
 diphthong in ety being "spurious ei," 
 would be written e in the Attic 
 alphabet, in use at Athens till 403 
 B.C., out el in the Ionic alphabet, 
 which was formally adopted at that date. 
 The expulsion of is from the comic 
 dialect (first proposed by Elmsley on 
 Ack. 42) rests on the very strong argu- 
 ment that Aristophanes does not use e'j 
 before a vowel in ordinary discourse. 
 Bachmann {Coniect. obs. Ar., p. 83) gives 
 the facts as follows : et's is required by 
 metre eighty times ; et'j or es will stand 
 forty-nine times ; es is required ten (rather 
 nine) times, of which two occur in para- 
 tragoedic senarii, six in cantica of exalted 
 tone, one {fr. 543, doubtful) in reference 
 to Ionia. In compounds the evidence is 
 even more overwhelming, the numbers 
 being ninety-four, twenty-eight, one {fr. 
 461, iffidu, in a parody), though the last 
 number may be raised to three if we keep 
 i<Te\i^\vde in Thesrn. 657 and follow V in 
 Vesp. 147 {iffepprjcreis). It is idle to 
 speak of this avoidance of es before a 
 vowel as a curious coincidence. The 
 avoidance cannot have been based on 
 considerations of euphony ; for then how 
 comes it that the tragedians (and Aristo- 
 phanes himself in lyric passages) employ 
 the form ? (Sobolewski, De Praep. iisu 
 ^^•1 P- 37-) The explanation must be 
 that i% had become archaic and exalted 
 in tone ; for " elata vox ante consonantes 
 non minus quam ante vocales elata 
 manet" (Solx)l., ib.). Inscriptions help 
 us little, because of Attic E=EI ; but it 
 is noticeable that after 403 r.C. es becomes 
 increasingly rare, much in proportion as 
 does -tv for -eiv of infinitive, and that the 
 last inscription (334 n.c.) which shows is 
 for el% is also tlie last which shows in- 
 finitival -e>'(Meisterhans, Graintn. /nschr., 
 pp. 213-214). Sobolewski would even 
 deny is to the lonians (p. 38), and to 
 Thucydides (p. 36), and holds that it was 
 never used in speaking (ib.). In the 
 
 latter case it would be hard to account 
 for the universal is KopaKas, is ixaKapiav, 
 vouched for by Helladius (Photius, 
 Biblioth, 235, b, 2). 
 
 38 TO xP^lH-a- " The creature." A 
 colloquial expression, used (i) in place 
 of a substantive, as here and Thesm. 
 521 ; (2) with gen. following, as a 
 periphrasis, e.g. Vesp. 933, KkiirTov rb 
 XpV/J'-C' Tdvdpds, fr. 67, etc. See also infr. 
 1 192 «.. 
 
 39 irpoo-poXTJ. " Visitation," a sense 
 specialised from the common meaning 
 "attack": cf. Aesch. C/io. 283, dXXas 
 t' i<pwvei wpoa^oXas 'Ijpivvwv. For the 
 other meaning suggested, " append- 
 age " {d.ya\fia), there seems to be no 
 authority ; nor does irpoai^aW infr. 180 
 warrant a reference to smell in the noun. 
 
 41 ov n,i?|v Xap^TMv 76, " most cer- 
 tainly not of the Graces." (j.ii\v of strong 
 asseveration, without the adversative 
 force, which it has {e.g.) in Nub. 53, ov 
 fjLTjv ipQ) 7' COS dp-ybs Tjv : cf. 7>ifr. 369, /cat 
 fj.r)v iirniTpitpal -ye, and note. 
 
 42 ov. Blaydes is wrong in stating 
 that Oil always elsewhere follows 6itws 
 immediately in the phrase ovk ?<7d' Sirws 
 OV : cf. £1/. S79, KoiiK ^ffd' oTTws iKelvovs ' 
 ovxl (pdovQv iiravaas, and ib. 426. 
 
 (TKaTaipdrov. Dr. Rutherford's slight 
 correction of the form which he finds 
 in Schol. R is an immense improve- 
 ment. Were it not for this second pun, 
 which lay so ready to the poet's hand 
 that he can scarcely have missed it, 
 it would be better to keep the 
 vulgate Karai^drov, with the traditional 
 explanation that the <r of Aibs is sounded 
 twice to accentuate the joke ; contrast 
 A'an, 304, yaXjjv opw (for 70X7)1/' opw). 
 For Zei)s Karaipdrrjs (descending in 
 lightning), c(. Schol. to Soph. O.C. 705, 
 iripl 'AKaorjfilav iarlv '6 re tov Karai^drov 
 Ai6s ftdjp-bs, tv Kal Mopiov KoKovai : 
 Acsch. /'. /'. 358, Z77cdsd7pi/»r«'oi'/3Aos, | 
 KaTai(idTr)s Ktpavvbs iKtrviwv ip\6ya.
 
 62 
 
 API2TO(I>ANOY2 
 
 OI. B. ovKOvv uv tjorj Toov OeaTWP Tt? Xeyoi 
 
 veauia^ ooK}]ai(TO(po^, to Se Trpay/ua ti ; 
 6 KOLvdapo^ Se TTjOOf t/; kut avTw <y avrjp 
 IwviKo? Tig (pijcri TrapaKaOrj/ueuos ' 
 
 45 
 
 )0K€U) fjLev, e? 
 
 KXa 
 
 ecoua TOVT aima-a-eTai, 
 
 to)9 Keivog avaioeoog Trjv (nraTiXfjv ecrOiei. 
 aW elcTLoov too Kavdapto oaxru) ineiv. 
 OI. A. eyw Se toi' \6you ye TOicri TraiSloig 
 
 50 
 
 47 aiVtrrerai codd. : corr. Dobr. 48 t/O^ws Elmsl. : fv 'AiSew van Leeu- 
 wen. TT]u om. Elmsl. iaOiev Dobr. 52 vTreprdroLcnv B : i^Tr^p toi/toktij' RV. 
 
 44 vcavCas 8oKrj«ri<ro(j>os. Cf. Pherecr. 
 f>-. 154, etiroi Tts Sv rajv ndw doKr]ai.5€^Luv : 
 Pollux, iv. 9, ooKija-ivovs. For the 
 language of such, cf. E^. 1 377-1 380. 
 
 TO 8€ irpavfiaTi; '"What's all this?" 
 (not "What's the story?" as Neil on 
 £g. 36). ri rb wpdy/Ma ; always has this 
 sense of surprised inquiry ( Fesp. 395, 
 Lys. 23, EccL 311, 394, F/uL 335). With 
 tovtL added the meaning is either (l) as 
 above, Av. 1171, Thesm. 73, Raji. 442, 
 658, or (2) " What on earth's this crea- 
 ture?" irpa.yiJ.a. being for XPVI^^t ^'^f^- 
 767, Eccl. 1071 (cf. Av. 906). 
 
 46 'IwviKos. Dr. Verrall observes 
 that Ionia was the home of the new 
 learning, which Aristophanes hated, and 
 that the actor points to lonians (as 
 vweprjvopiovT€s) at the wordroi/rois in line 
 53. This is no doubt the true explana- 
 tion of the Ionian's introduction ; sitting 
 cheek by jowl {TrapaKadri/j.evos) with the 
 young Athenian exquisite is an oracular 
 philosopher from over the sea. 
 
 47 8oK€w, like €s, alvi'o-o-€Tai, KeivoS) 
 dvaiScwS) cnraTfXT^v, is an Ionic form. 
 
 tovt'. Object of alviaaeTai. : cf. Av. 
 970, yvi^ad' 6 BdKts TOVTo vpos rbv 
 aipa. 
 
 48 dvaiSe'ws. Van Leeuwen's brilliant 
 emendation (adopted by Herwerden and 
 Merry) is not improbable, but it involves 
 a proceleusmatic in the second foot (or the 
 omission of tt)v, which Merry brackets), 
 and it may be doubted whether the 
 Vulgate (when referred to Hades) is not 
 satisfactory. The great difficulty of the 
 line (the tense of ecrdlti.) has disappeared 
 with van Leeuwen's explanation of 
 (TwaTLk-r) as the (XKCjp delvuiv {Ran. 146) in 
 the outer regions of Hades — a view 
 which, as Dr. Verrall pointed out to me 
 long ago, is clearly demanded by r7\v. 
 Cleon, a shameless ffKaroepdyos on earth, 
 
 keeps up his dirty habits below. The 
 rare division of the anapaest in the second 
 foot need be no difficulty in a dialectical 
 line, though one who strongly suspected 
 the text on other grounds might fairly 
 refer to the irregularity as corroborative 
 evidence. (See the canon suggested by 
 Prof. Bury in Her7nathena, xxvi. p. 91). 
 The reference to Hades would be easily 
 understood by the audience without the 
 mention of the place, owing to (i) the 
 use of Kdvo% (cf. note on infr. 316), (2) 
 the article Tr]v, which should be kept, 
 for dcatS^ws is no doubt a trisyllable, 
 (3) the present iffdiei. There is no objec- 
 tion to dvaidiojs in itself; Dr. Merry's 
 criticism that the word " seems pointless, 
 as it would be impossible to eat dirt yuer' 
 aldoui " would lead us to emend all such 
 phrases as "basely betray," "cruelly 
 murder," etc., in all languages. 
 
 ariTa.TL\-i]V. Hesych. to vyphv Sia- 
 Xcipj^/xa. The word is extant only in 
 Hippocrates, and so may be regarded as 
 a further lonism. 
 
 49 dXX' elo-iciv. dWd is "but come 
 now." Dobree has met with some sup- 
 port in giving this line to the first servant. 
 But the view may be disproved by refer- 
 ence to the cases where, with the words 
 d\X' etVtw/iei', a speaker pulls himself up 
 short and returns to the stage business. 
 These are ht/r. 1 302, Vesp. i(X)8, Lys. 
 779, A'an. S12, Phit. 249. So dXX' 
 eL<n9' (Nub. 195, etc.) usually occurs in 
 the middle of a speech, though, from the 
 nature of the mood, not necessarily (cf. 
 Pint. 1088) : with the indicative such an 
 opening with dWd would be impossible. 
 
 SwcTbt iruiv. The language is appro- 
 priate to Pegasus. 
 
 50 For the story told direct to the 
 .spectators, cf. Eq, 40 sqg., Av, 30 sqq., 
 
 Vesp. 54 sqq.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 63 
 
 Koi. TOtcriv avSploKTi Koi T019 avopacri 
 KOI T019 virepraTOKTiv apSpdcriv (ppacrw 
 KOI T019 VTrepijvopeovcriv, €Ti TOVT019 juaXa. 
 6 SecnroTt]^ /jlov ixaiverai Kaivov Tponrov, 
 ouY ovTrep vfxeh, a\X' erepov Kaivov ttuvv. 
 Si ^fxepa^ yap eig rov ovpavov ^Xeircov 
 wSl /ce^»y^tt)? XoiSopeiTai ro) Ati, 
 Kal (pr]cnv, w Zev, rl ttotc /SovXevei iroelv ; 
 KardOov to Koprjina' /J.r] 'KKopet Ttjv 'EXXa^a. 
 
 55 
 
 ea ea. 
 
 60 
 
 (nyi'jcraO' , w? (hcov^^ aKoveiv jmoi do/cw. 
 66 yapV : ixkv R. 60 Trygaeo tribuit Brunck. 63 aeavrbv V : fftavrov R Aid. 
 
 53 iiirepTivoptovo-tv, i.e. roh vTrepr^pots 
 oTxn Twv avSpuv, the derivation being half 
 punningly dwelt upon, to form a climax. 
 This word is Homeric, and vir^praTOS 
 also is poetical, high-flown. "And to 
 the men of might, and to those that are 
 more than men — these into the bargain." 
 
 in TovTOis |J.a\a. Added after a 
 pause. ?Ti /xaXa cannot be for in /naXXoi', 
 as Blaydes. It is " once again, " Irt being 
 the prominent word. This is plain from 
 in/r. 280, 462. Cf. J^an. 863, Kal pt] Aia 
 rbv IlTjX^a ye Kal rbv AloKov, \ Kal rbv 
 MeXiaypov k&ti fidXa rbv TTjXe^o;', " and 
 Telephus thrown in." Cf. /xdX' au, p-dX' 
 
 55 ovx fivirtp vp-cis. This does not 
 refer to a p.avia SiKaviKTj, as Schol. takes 
 it. It is merely a playful dig. 
 
 58 The line is a mockery of such tragic 
 complaints as Soph. O. 7". 738, Si ZeO, rl 
 p.ov dpaaai fie^ovXevcrai Tripi. ; cf. Thesm. 
 71, d) ZfO, rl opdaai diavoel p.e Trjp.epov ; 
 
 TTotiv. Attic inscriptions show con- 
 clusively that TTo-, not ttoi-, was written 
 before e and rj in this verb and the nouns 
 derived from it. See Meisterhans, 
 Granifit. Itischr., p. 57, note 483. Thus 
 we must certainly write ■n-oelv, ttotjttjs 
 where the first syllable is short ; where it 
 is long, it is safe to keep iroi-, though 
 it is doubtful whether any visible dis- 
 tinction was made. K sometimes omits 
 the iota : in this play seven times (out of 
 twenty-four cases), where the syllable is 
 short, and twice w-here it is long (Her- 
 werden's collation). The Laurcntian 
 MS. !of Sophocles is more consistent ; 
 sec J ebb on /'/;/'/. 120 (.Vppendix). 
 
 59 KardOou rh K(ipT)[ia. Trygacus is 
 fantastically made to begin with words 
 
 which suggest no definite meaning until the 
 second part of the sentence is spoken. 
 
 |i'f| 'KKopci TT|v 'EX\d8a. Schol. avrl 
 Tov ipripov OLKrjrdpiiJv (/cat Kbpwv add. 
 Ruth.) TToiei bid tCiv iroX^p-uv. The 
 added words are what the Scholiast 
 ought to have written, but the correction, 
 though a very neat case of haplography, 
 is not convincing ; it may well be doubted 
 whether the writer of the note saw any 
 further meaning in iKKbpn than "make 
 a clean sweep of." (KKopetv would be 
 used in Attic for (i) to sweep out ; (2) to 
 destroy utterly, a sense implied in the 
 oath eKKOp-qdei-qs aiiye, said by the 
 Scholiast to be common in Menander, 
 and found in the new Geneva fragment, 
 line 53. To these uses, both present 
 here, Aristophanes punningly adds a 
 third, " to rob of youths " {KbpoC) : cf. 
 Thesm. 760, TaXarrdr?; M/kko, t/j lifiKbp- 
 ■r\ai ere; properly "Who has destroyed 
 you ? " but also " Who has robbed you 
 of your daughter?" [^nbpt]). There is 
 no trace anywhere of the sense "to de- 
 flower," commonly attributed to these 
 two passages, in both of which it is quite 
 irrelevant. 
 
 60 'io. 'io.. See cr. n. Brunck's .sug- 
 gestion has been followed by a m.ijority 
 of editors, but, though a cry from behind 
 the scenes would conform well with 
 tragic usage, la could not be so used. 
 Occurring in seven other passages of 
 Ar. and in fifty of tragedy (forty-four from 
 Kuripidcs), la {fa (a), a cry which shows 
 surprise or alarm, is always followed 
 immediately by further speech from the 
 exclaiming character. In twenty-four 
 of the tragic cases the cry occurs, as 
 here, after the speech has begun.
 
 64 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 TPYrAIOS 
 
 tS Zeu, TL Spaareieig ttoO' ^/uloov tov \eu)V ; 
 \riaei<i creavTov ra? Tro'Xet? eKKOKKLcraq. 
 OI. A. tout' ecTTt TOKTi TO KUKOV avO' ovjoo Xcyov. 
 TO yap TrapdSeiyjui.a rwv juaviiJov uKovere ' 
 a §' et-jre irpwrov ^vW "jp^ed' rj yoXy), 
 ireixrea-Q' . ecbaaKe yap Trpog avTov av Taol 
 TTCog av ttot' acpiKOijmrjv av evOu tov Aio? ; 
 eireiTa Xe-KTO. KXi/u.aKia 7roiovfxevo<!, 
 irpo^ TavT avrjppi-^aT av et? tov ovpavov^ 
 
 67 hv raSl Lenting : euOadi codd. 70 aveppixa-r' codd. 
 
 65 
 
 corr. 
 
 70 
 
 Dind. 
 
 62 Spatrcieis. Soph. Aj. 326, 585 ; 
 Eur. Med. 93, Phoen. 1208. Tragedy 
 also furnishes epyaaeiw, aKovaeiui (Soph.), 
 (pev^eiu} (Eur.), to this small class of 
 desiderative verbs. 
 
 63 Xrjo-eis. Schol. ayvoeii. " Appa- 
 rently implies a variant \-qdeis" (Ruther- 
 ford). The form would suit the tragic 
 diction well. Cf. Soph. O. T. 1325. 
 
 CKKOKKicras. k6kkoi are firuit-seeds, and 
 the verb denotes the taking out of these 
 — a natural metaphor in a farmer's 
 mouth. The Schol. refers specially to 
 pomegranates, no doubt rightly, if we 
 compare /r. 610 (according to Pollux, 
 from Aeschylus), o^vyXvKeLdi' rdpa KOKKieU 
 poav. The verb is used, Ac/i. 1179, of 
 the warrior Lamachus slipping a bone 
 from the socket. Cf. Lys. 448, {kkokkiCj 
 Tplxo-%. 
 
 64 TOVT 'ia-ri to-utC. For the more 
 usual TO\jT^ ^ffr' iKetvo. So Nub. 26. 
 
 65 [laviwv. Often used in plural, e.g. 
 Nub. 832, Eur. Here. 835. 
 
 66 fipxfO'- From Apxap-ai. 
 
 f) x°^^* Ohen used of disgust or 
 anger, e.g. Ran. 4, irLw ydp ear' ij5ii 
 XoXt?, " I'm just sick of it." But here 
 of madness : cf. JVub. 833, x<'^2j' for 
 fX€\ayxo\d.v. 
 
 67 The MSS. with evOaSi, "at this 
 point," give a possible reading; but the 
 change to av raSL is very slight, and gives 
 a line just in Ar.'s manner. Cf. zn/r. 213, 
 iXeyov S^v radi. The fact that we have 
 the same iterative Siv with imperfect 
 three lines below is an argument in 
 favour of reading it here, as examples of 
 this construction are apt to follow close 
 on one another, e.g. infr. 640, 641, 643, 
 
 647. See R. C. Seaton in Class. Rev. 
 
 iii. P- 343- . , 
 
 68 -irctfs &v with optative, equivalent to 
 a wish. Cf. Soph. Aj. 387, ttiDs hv . . 
 tAos BdvoLfxi KaiiTos ; It is poetical, and 
 occurs nowhere colloquially, Ac/i. 991 
 and T/ies»i.22 not coming under this head. 
 
 €v0v. Not "straight to," but "right 
 to." This rendering covers all the 
 Attic examples quoted in C/ass. Rev. xv. 
 (1901), pp. 443-444, by H. Richards, 
 who strangely concludes that evdv with 
 gen. is in Attic prose and comedy a 
 mere synonym of ei's and irpos, but 
 "occasionally used with something of 
 its old sense." A preposition which 
 occurs ten times in Ar. cannot well be 
 so versatile. In Rax 68, 77, 819, Try- 
 gaeus is concerned with getting a// the 
 long way to heaven ; he humorously 
 insists on the distance, which theatrically 
 was a matter of a few feet. The Epic 
 idvi and the local ivdv% of Eur. Hipp. 
 1 197, Pherecr./r. no (two places where 
 Photius has perhaps been allowed to 
 carry too much weight) are outside the 
 scope of this note. 
 
 69 TTOiovixevos. " Getting made." 
 Infr. 288, the middle is probably dif- 
 ferent in meaning. 
 
 70 dvTipptx^''''. An obscure word. 
 The simple verb is quoted variously as 
 dppixacr^at or pLxa(T0ai. In favour of the 
 former we have Arist. H. A. ix. 40, 14, 
 and a Scholiast, who derives it from 
 dppixos, "a kind of basket, which it is 
 usual to draw up with ropes." dppixos 
 occurs Av. 1309, but the Schol.'s effort 
 to connect it with climbing seems one of 
 despair.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 65 
 
 €0}g PvueTpljSr] r^? KecpaXrjg Karappveig. 
 e^ae? oe fxeTa rauT €K<puapeii ovk 010 ottoi 
 ela-riyay' A^ltvoiov /ueyicrTOV KavOapov, 
 Kaireira tovtov linroKOixeiv /ul rjvayKacrev, 
 KavTO<i Karayp-wv avrov wcnrep ircoXiov, 75 
 
 w T\r]ya(Teiov, d»](Ti, yevvalov TTTepov, 
 OTTO)? iremjaei ju' evOv tou Ato9 Xa^cov. 
 aXX' o TL TToei Trjoi ocuKvyj/^a'i b\jrOjULai. 
 o'tjuoi raXa? • iVe Sevpo S€up\ w ye'iTove^ • 
 o SecTTTOTr]^ yap fxov fxerecopog aiperai 80 
 
 iTTTrrjSov etV tou aip eTrl tov KavOapov. 
 TP. i'jcTV^o^ yjcTV^o^j )}pefxa, kolvOoov ' 
 fJLi] fxoi (TO^apcog -^wpei Xiav 
 
 76 IlTjydffeiov Dind.: irriydffioy RV: nriyacnSv fioi Aid. 
 
 71 "Till he fell down and broke his 
 crown " (H. W. Moss). Tfjs Ke<}>a\fis is 
 the old undifferentiated local genitive ; 
 it cannot be classed under the so-called 
 "partitive." For examples (with Karea- 
 yivai.) see Blaydes on Aih. 1180. 
 
 72 tK«J)eap€ls OVK 0I8' Siroi. " Went 
 out somewhere or other — the old idiot." 
 So ippijj commonly with motion, carrying 
 a curse or a sneer. Eq. 4, e^ ov yap eiV- 
 rippr](Tev ei'sTTji/ oUiav : Dem. 560, (pdei- 
 peffdai TTpbi Toi)s wXovcriovi : Pax 500, 
 Nub. 789. 
 
 73 tlo-^-y^Vi ''brought home," a com- 
 mon use : cf. infr. 229, (iarjv^yKaTo, and 
 Starkie on ^esp. 107. 
 
 Alrvaiov. As we might say, " a huge 
 Arabian — beetle." Etna was famous 
 for its horses: cf. Soph. O. C. 312, 
 Alrvalas iirl \ jrwXoi; ^e^Ckrav. It is 
 further shown by Schol. with many 
 quotations (see especially Plat. Com./r. 
 37), that KdvOapoi flourished in this 
 region. But most Scholiasts explain 
 strangely " big as Etna," and so Blaydes, 
 even in face of Soph, /.c, IviroKoixdv in 
 next line, Ka.Ta\pC}v (bainp irwKLov (75). 
 
 76 IlTjYao'ciov. The spelling of the 
 MSS. would call for no comment (for 
 i = et, see Cohct, y. L. pp. 86-89), but 
 that the vulgate is defensible. The in- 
 sertion of /ioi or croi, /x« or fff, is certainly 
 a very common expedient of inferior 
 MSS. (cf. van Ijzeren, De Vitiis princ. 
 codd. Ar. cap. iv. ); but on the other 
 hand these pronouns are often unaccount- 
 ably omitted in the better MS.S., e.}^. /xoi 
 
 by RV in Nub. 1243, yitot by R in Nub. 
 57, T]iuv by V in Phit. 1152, etc. The 
 caressing diminutive is appropriate to the 
 action of stroking the horse-beetle. 
 
 iTTtpdv. Schol. quotes from Eur. 
 Bellerophontes, &y', u) (piXov /xoi n7;7d<roD 
 (add. Taxv Suid.) irTipbv. The peri- 
 phrasis is ridiculed also infr. 135 : cf. 
 Pan. 100, xP^voxi irboa, a mockery of Eur. 
 Bacck. 889. 
 
 77 S-rrus TTtTTio-ti. For the indepen- 
 dent Sttojj with the future, equivalent to 
 a command, see Goodwin, AI. T. 271- 
 278. It is frequent only in Aristophanes. 
 
 ■KiTr\a-t\.. This future is only found 
 here and iufi: 1 1 26. The Attic prose 
 form is Trnjo-o/iai : cf Vesp. 208, eKirr-q- 
 (TOfxai. For the whole verb, see Cobet, 
 K L. pp. 305-307, Rutherford, N. P. 
 
 P- 373- 
 
 80 p.€T€'(opos al'perai. R. A. Neil (on 
 £f. 1362) observes that a comic point is 
 made by the use of this phrase, which 
 elsewhere refers to the hoisting of slaves 
 or criminals for punishment. The order 
 of words supports this view, ill-suited to 
 the slave's excitement though the jest 
 may be. 
 
 82 Trygaeus rises into sight on the 
 beetle, with the help of the fji-rtx"-"^' "sed 
 occasionally in tragedy for gods and 
 heroes, and no doubt employed by Euri- 
 pides in the Bellerophontes. Sec Intr. 
 p. 21. 
 
 •fjo-uxos . . ^p^pxi. The combination 
 of adjective and adverb (imperative 
 understood with both) shows agitation.
 
 66 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 -N r / 
 
 85 
 
 90 
 
 evOvg a-7r' ap-)(t]? pwfxn 'jncrvpog, 
 
 Trpiv av iSiiJ? Ka). SiaXvcriJi 
 
 apQpwv iva<; irrepvyoov pv/xij. 
 
 KOI jULv] TTvel fJLOi KaKOv, avTi/SoXu) cr' 
 
 €1 Se iroijcrei? tovto, Kar' o'ikov^ 
 
 avTOv fxetvov tov<; tjfieTepovg. 
 01, A. tS SecrTTor' ava^, cb? TrapaTraieig. 
 TP. (Tiya alya. 
 
 01, A. TTOi S>]T aXAftJ? fxeTewpoKOiretg ; 
 TP. virep }^X\/]vu)v iravTwv ireTOfiai 
 
 ToXya>//>ta veov 7raXaju1.rjcra1u1.ev09. 
 01. A. t/ TTeVet ; ri fxdrrjv ov-^ vyiaivei? ; 
 TP. €v<prjiUL€iv XjO^ Ka) fxt] (pXavpov 
 
 jurjSev ypvteiv, aXK' oXoXviCeiv ' 
 
 T0?9 T avOpwTTOiai (ppacrov (Tiyav, 
 
 85 idicrrjs Pors. 87-89 seclusit Hamaker, eiecit Mein. , post 97 transposuit Kock. 
 98 dvOpioiroiz R: av6pwirois <ppi^u (vel (ppd^eiv) Dobr. 100 dvoiKoSofitii' 
 
 95 
 
 KoCvOiov. Properly " pack-ass " ( Vesp. 
 179), with a pun on Kavdapos. 
 
 84 dir' apx'HS. " Quae locutio nisi in 
 canticis et anapaestis apud Ar. non legi- 
 tur" (Sobolewski, Praep. p. 95). Con- 
 trast Ran. 1 137, a.Wi'i i\ dpxh^ \^ye. 
 
 ir£<rvvos. An Epic and Ionic (hence 
 tragic) word, appropriate here. Thucy- 
 dides (who has it thrice) probably took 
 it from Herodotus ; otherwise it occurs 
 in Attic only in Vesp. 385. 
 
 85 ISC^js- The rarer form of ISpovv. 
 There seems to be no special force in 
 using it, as it occurs in two colloquial 
 passages of Aristophanes, Ran. 237, 
 Av. 791. 
 
 87-89 These lines have been unjustly 
 suspected. The sudden change of tone 
 from the stately, galloping metre, as 
 soon as the rider's troubles begin, might 
 be made distinctly funny ; and tovs 
 ri/x£Tipovs is anything but weak, being 
 opposed to the abodes of the gods, on 
 which the mind of Trygaeus is running. 
 Kock's arguments for transposition are un- 
 convincing: see Ve7-isimtlta, pp. 253-255. 
 
 90 ■iraptt-rraftis. Cf. Flut. 508, |w- 
 diaffwra rov \ripetv Kal wapairaUiv. For 
 the sense of irapd, cf. irapdtppuv, wapa- 
 Kbirreiv, TrapaireirX-qypi^vos, and the Eng- 
 lish, "beside oneself." 
 
 91 or(7a. Silence is enjoined because 
 
 of the bad omen conveyed in irapa- 
 Traieis. 
 
 92 |x«T€wpoKoir€is. " Cleave the 
 heights of air." For the formation, pur- 
 posely unwieldly, cf. £q. 830, rl Oakar- 
 TOKoireh Kal irXarvyl^'eis ', Soph. Aj. 236* 
 Tr\€vpOKOTrQv. 
 
 93 viir^p 'EXXijvwv. Either with 
 naXapLrjcrd/xei'Oi, or (better) with iriro/j-ai 
 = Trpeff^evio werdp-evos. 
 
 95 \t.a.-n\v. Not "'in vain," but 
 "madly," strengthening ovk vyialveis, 
 which forms one idea. = pLalvei : cf. Soph. 
 Aj. 635, 6 voawv /xdrav: Aesch. Theb. 
 442, X'^P^ p-arala. 
 
 96 4>Xaiipov does not of itself contain 
 any notion of "ill-omened." Cf. L^s. 
 104 1, 1045. But when contrasted with 
 ev(pyip.eLv, <p\avp6v ri X^yeiv = 5v(T(f>riixeiv. 
 Cf Nub. 833, €V(TT6p.ei, \ Kal p.7jZh elir-Qi 
 (pXavpov &p5pa.s 5eftoi5r, where the con- 
 trast with ev(TT6p.iL gives the meaning of 
 XotSopeti' to the phrase. <p\avpos (as a 
 rule) is positively "bad," (paOXoi com- 
 paratively so. 
 
 97 6XoX»i5«iv. " Sing songs of sacred 
 joy." Joined with ev<p-qp.dv also in Aesch. 
 Ag. 595. The word is specially used of 
 loud joyous songs to the gods (sung by 
 women), never of grief; L. and S. mis- 
 take Aesch. Cho. 386. Contrast the 
 Latin ululatus.
 
 EIPHNH 67 
 
 T01/9 re Koirpwva^ Kat ra? Xavpa^ 
 
 Kaivacg TrXli/Qoicriv cnroiKOoojueiu, 1 00 
 
 KOI Tov? TrpwKTovi eTTt/cXpet v. 
 01. A. ovK €(j6' 6V&)? <jiy>](Toix , rjv [jLt] fjLoi (ppacTtj^ 
 
 OTTOL Trerea-Oai Siauoei. 
 TP. Ti aWo y "t] 
 
 wg TOP Ai" eiV TOP ovpavov ; 
 01. A. TLva vovv 'iycov ; 
 
 TP. eptjcrofxevog eKeii/ov EXAj/^ajv irepi [05 
 
 aTra^axoi'Tcoi' o rt Troea' (BouXeveTai. 
 01. A. eav ^e /x?/ <Tot Karayopevi] ; 
 TP. ypay^oiJ-ai 
 
 Mj;^ot(Ttv aOroi^ irpoSiSoi^ai Ttjv 'EXXa^a. 
 01. A. fxa Tov Aiouvaoi' ovSeiroTe Twi/to^ y e/mov. 
 1 r. OVK ecTTi Trapa tuvt aAA . 
 
 01. A. lOV lOV lOV ' I 10 
 
 u> TraiSi, 6 TraTrjp aTroXnrwu dir^pj^eTai 
 
 vfjLug epyj/uLovi ei^ tov ovpavov Xadpa. 
 
 dXX' dvTi^oXeiTe tov TraTep', w KaKoSalfJLova. 
 
 codd. : corr. Flor. Christ. 107 Karayopevcrrj codd. : corr. Cobet. 110 Zoi)bis R. 
 
 99 \avpas. " Drains." But used in Rutherford, N'. P. pp. 326-334, and 
 Homer of the long passages on either (briefly) by Starkie on Vesp. 932 (crit. 
 side of the hall of a house. app.). 
 
 100 airoiKo8oii€iv. The correction is Ypdrl^oiiai . . . avrbv irpoSiSdvai. For 
 necessary, as avoiKoootxHv is merely to the construction, cf. Fesp. 894-896, 
 build up, without any idea of closing ; iypd\f/aTO . . kijuv . . Ao^Stjt' . . 
 e.g. Her. i. 186, to. xeiXea tov Trora/Mod d5iKeiy. 
 
 avoiKodofiij'^f TrXivOoKTu The confusion 108 The hit at the Athenians is a. 
 
 of i> and ir is a fairly common error ; in double one : their love of litigation is 
 
 the cursive writing of the third century attacked in Ypd4/o(JLai, and their liability 
 
 A.D. the two letters can hardly be dis- to political scares in the rest of the 
 
 tinguished. sentence. For the comic charge of 
 
 103 -yc puts an emphasis of irritation Medism, cf. t'tt/r. 408, £</. 478, irdvd' &, 
 on dXXo. MtjSou /cat /SocrtXtr ^vvi/iyvre. These 
 
 104 rlva vovv ^x"" > ^^ extension passages have often been taken too 
 of Ti tV vi^ iX'^" > I'oOi^ '" intention," seriously. 
 
 " design," is very rare in Attic, though 109 ovSt-irorc, sc. weTricei. He runs 
 
 i'6oj is so used in Homer. Cf. mens in forward to stop his master. 
 
 Latin. Virg. Aen. viii. 400, etc. 110 ovk ia-ri. irapa ravr' H.W'. A 
 
 107 KaTa7op«vn. Cobet's correction colloquial phrase, no( equivalent to the 
 
 ( F. /.. p. 37) may be taken as estab- high sounding "there is no way but 
 
 lished. The aorist of the verb is /caTfrTTOJ' this." Cf. A/^u6. 698, ^V.r/. 1 166. 
 
 {I'n/r. 377, etc.), and Karrfydpf vaa would lov. Generally a cry of joy {loO) or 
 
 only be possible in the later sense of sorrow ; here a shout to bring the 
 
 Karayopfveiy, to accuse. A summary of children from the hou.se. Cf. /.ys. 829. 
 
 Cobet's modified views on dyoptvtiu 112 There is a touch of tragic diction, 
 
 (Mnem. N. .V. ii. p. 127 jyy.) is given by for the actor to make ridiculous.
 
 68 
 
 API2TO<I)ANOY2 
 
 nAIAION 
 ft) trarep, w iraTep, dp' eTv/mog ye 
 
 SwjULaCTll' r]jUI.€T€pOl9 (pCLTig i']K€l, I I 5 
 
 ft)? (TV jxer oppiOwv TrpoKiirwv e/ixe 
 
 €9 KopaKa^ ^aSiel jueTajuwuio^ ; 
 
 ecTTL Tf TwvS' eTVfxwg ; eiir , <h iraTep, e\ ti (biXeig /me. 
 1 r. oo^a(rai ecrri, Kopai to o erriTViuLoi' — a-^uojuai v/j.iv, 
 
 tjvLK av aiTi^}]T' aprov, TraTnrav /me KaXovaai, I20 
 
 evSov (5' apyvpiov jutjoe \|/a/ca? ?} iravv Tra/nTrav. 
 
 r]i' o eyu) ev irpaya^ €\uui ttuAiv, 6^€T ev copa 
 
 KoXXvpav /j.eyaXyjv koi kouSvXov o\|/oi/ ctt' avTr], 
 IIA. Koi Ti? TTOpo's (701 T^? oSov yep^cTeTUi ; 
 
 114 ye codd. : tis Burges. 
 
 114 The mimicry of tragedy becomes 
 more pronounced, as the daughters of 
 Trygaeus run out with a Euripidean 
 phrase on their tongues. The reference 
 is to the Aeolus, according to Schol., 
 dp' ^TV/MOV (pdriv tyvuv, Ato\e, a' 
 tvvdi'eii' T^Kva (ptXraTa ; 
 
 dp 'irv\i6s yi. " Was it really true ? " 
 whereas Spd, 7' irvfios would mean " was 
 it really true?" Thus in Av. 307, Sp' 
 OLirtLKovalv ye vifiv ; means "are they 
 really threatening ns ? " but Nub. 465, 5pd 
 ye tovt' fip' eyd) ttot' | 6tpoixa.i ; is " shall 
 I really see this ? " But the text cannot 
 be right as it stands ; the dactylic metre 
 does not admit of a trochee. 
 
 116 jx€T opvtOwv. These words seem 
 quite pointless, unless we suppose Aristo- 
 phanes to be mimicking the clumsy 
 rhythm of evvd^eiv in the original. They 
 no doubt came from Schol. 's adscript {to 
 « KdpaKas), cLvtI toO fiera opviuv, and the 
 adscript itself is perhaps corrupt. On 
 this view the word or words ousted 
 would present no similarity to the text, 
 and are irrecoverable. But if anything 
 has been lost, it is probably an adjective 
 in agreement with ffj.i : I had thought of 
 the Homeric 6p(f>aviK6s, e.g. u)s aii fxev 
 6p<paviK7]v. Prof. Bury {Hennathena, xxvi. 
 p. 94) suggests ixeroiK-fiawv. 
 
 117 €s KopttKas. The ordinary pun 
 between the real birds among whom 
 Trygaeus is going, and those of the 
 imprecation. Cf. Vesp. 49-Sl' 
 
 p.CTa|j.uvi.os. A Homeric word. The 
 derivation from dve/xos need not be 
 seriously discussed ; it belongs to pre- 
 
 philological times. But no doubt the 
 Greeks derived it so, and thus here there 
 is a play between the two senses, " wind- 
 borne " and " bootless." 
 
 118 'ia-Ti Ti TwvS' CTV|ia)s ', For the 
 use of an adverb (as predicate almost) 
 with elvaL, cf. Horn. //. vii. 424, diayvwvai 
 XaXeTTtoj ^v &v5pa (Kaarov : Eur. Hec. 
 532, alya irds ^<ttw Xecis. With koXujj 
 and Ka/ccDr, the impersonal use of iffrl for 
 ^X^' is not uncommon (e.g. Flut. 1188). 
 The passage before us might be explained 
 by an ellipse of elp7)ixh/ov. 
 
 119 8o|da-ai., k. t. \. Schol. Kal rovro 
 ef AioXou EupiTtSon ?7ros ' So^daai fffTi, 
 Kbpai • 70 0' fTTjTVfiov ovK ^x'^ eliTeiv. 
 'i<rri, = ^^ecTi. to 8* Ittjtvjjiov. The phrase 
 unexpectedly becomes adverbial. 
 
 120 alrCl^TiTt. Used only by Homer. 
 
 121 \|/aKds. Schol. yeiopybs ydp iari. 
 irdvu TrdiAirav. " At all, at all " 
 
 (Blaydes). 
 
 122 €v uipq,. "In good season." Cf. 
 Hom. Od. xvii. 176, ov fxh ydp ti x^P^'-O" 
 ev Cbprj SeiTTvop e\^adai. But in Vesp. 
 242 it means " early." 
 
 123 KovSvXov may be irapa Trpoff- 
 SoKiav for KavdvKov, 6 e186s iari 
 ■rrXaKovvTos (Schol.); for the ingredients 
 see Hesych. s.v., Phot. s.v. KdvSvTos {At. 
 fr. 791). But the phrase is vigorous 
 enough by itself. 
 
 tir' avrfj, "with it," "to give it a 
 flavour," the regular preposition : cf. Ach. 
 835, Eq. "JOT. 
 
 124 ir^pos TTJs 680V. -rrbpoi is here 
 "method," not like w6po% KeXevdov, 
 Aesch. T/ied. 546.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 69 
 
 vav^ fxev yap ovk a^ei ere Tavrrjv rrjv oSov. 
 TP. TTTJ/vo? TTopevcrei ttwXo? • ov vaua-OXuxrofiai. 
 riA. Ti? S' t] 'TTiuoia crou(7T(v ware KavQapov 
 
 X^vPavT eXavveiv etV Oeoff, (Jb Trainria ; 
 TP. ev TOicriv A.l(Tijcnrov Xo'yot? e^rjupeOrj 
 
 fXOvo<i Trerecvcov eig Oeovi acpiy/mevog. 
 IIA. aTTicTTOU eiVa? fxvdov, w TraTep irarep, 
 
 OTTooi; KaKOcrfxov Yujov yfKOev etV Oeoi/?. 
 TP. fjXdev KaT 'i'^Qpav aleTOv iraXm irore, 
 
 ft)' eKKvXivowu KavTiTifxcopov/meuos. 
 IIA. ovKOui' e-^p^v ere TL>]yu(rov ^ev^ai Trrepov, 
 
 OTTO)? ecfyaivov TOtg deoig TpayiKwrepog. 
 
 125 TavTTji' codd. : fortasse TrjvSe. 133 alerov RV : < 
 
 125 
 
 130 
 
 135 
 
 Aid. 
 
 125 TavTTjv T^v 68dv. It is strange 
 that Ar. did not preserve the tragic metre 
 by writing T-qvbe. Perhaps he did. The 
 words TTjvde tt\v boov end lines in Soph. 
 O. C. 96, Aj. 738 ; r^croe r^s 65o0 ends 
 0. 7". 1478 (cf. 0. C. 1506), and ralffoe rah 
 booh. El. 68. 
 
 126 7rTT)v6s 'Trop€v<j-€t, according to 
 Schol. ^^ begins a line in the Sthene- 
 boea of Euripides. There is a further 
 laugh at that poet in vavo-OXwo-ofiai, a 
 word peculiar to Euripides, and used by 
 him in active, middle, and passive. 
 
 127 cirCvoia, nut like toOs, supr. 104, 
 of intention merely, but of a definite 
 " idea," with originality, theeTTi denoting 
 progress : cf. Vesp. 346, dW e'/c rodrijiv 
 utpa Tiyd] (XOi ^-qTilv kcuvt^v iwlvoiav : Eq. 
 90, 1322'. 
 
 129 Aio-uTTov. For the vogue of 
 these fables at Athens, cf. Vesp. 1 259. 
 
 X(J'Yois. The same word is used of 
 Aesop's fables, Av. 651. Properly XoYot 
 are " tales " of any kind, true or false, 
 while nv6oi = \6yoi xptvodi (Plat. y\'ep. ii. 
 377a). The primary education of 
 children consisted of such legends, in- 
 cluding Epic myths of the gods as well 
 as simple allegorical stories. 
 
 130 Scholiasts give the story thus : — 
 The eagle had carried off the beetle's 
 young, and the beetle revenged himself 
 by rolling from the nest the eggs of the 
 eagle, who then complained to Zeus, and 
 was bidden to lay eggs in his lap. But 
 the hicetle came and buzzed round the 
 head of the god, who sprang up and so 
 broke the eggs. There is no doubt a 
 
 reference to this story in Zyj. 695, aUrbv 
 TiKTovTa Ko-vdapos ere fj,ai€V(JOiJ.ai : cf. Vesp. 
 1448. 
 
 ■irtTtivMV. In Class. Rev. i. p. 131, 
 Prof. Tyrrell suggests eiriyeiwv, claiming 
 that a KOLvdapos is not to be classed under 
 irereivd, and that in any case the eagle 
 was there before. The latter objection, 
 urged by others also, is surely unsym- 
 pathetic ; as to the first, a member of the 
 coleoptera is as much irfTavbi' as an eagle 
 or an iiroip. 
 
 131 dirio-Tov eliras jivOov is from Eur. 
 /. T. 1293. But here p-iidos suggests 
 «' fable." 
 
 132 Sirws follows AiriffTov on the 
 analogy of words like dwopeiv. So Aesch. 
 Stipp. 277, &7ri(7Ta /jLvdeiffd', u ^^vai, 
 K\veiv i/Jiol, I Situs rbS' vp-lv icTLV 'Apyfiov 
 yivos. 
 
 133-4 The tragic style is continued, 
 as may be seen both from metre and 
 phrases. Thus kut' 'i\Q[>a.v, though 
 a favourite phrase of Thucydides, is 
 anything but colloquial : irdAai ttoW, as 
 in Vesp. 1060, PluL 1002 (with 8.\Kip.oi 
 in both places), is sententious, "in days 
 of yore " : while dvTiTijiupovjitvos is 
 high - sounding enough. — aUrov. In- 
 scriptions prove that the iota was invari- 
 ably written in classical limes. See 
 Meisterhans, (iramiii. Iiischr.,^. 31, note 
 
 J 60. !'• 33. 5' 
 
 136 \\r^i.<ToyitrTi^6\. Sec supr. j6 ft. 
 
 136 8iru)s t4>aivov. Kor this normal 
 
 construction, cf. Goodwin, Af. 7'. 333, 
 
 Sidgwick, Aesch. C/io., Appendix III. 
 
 The construction with Snwi is not found
 
 70 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 X P. aXX' w /iieX' av fxoi criTioov SnrXwv eSei ' 
 
 uvv o' OLTT av avTog Karacpayw to. aiTia, 
 TOVTOiai TO/ 9 avTOicri tovtov "vopTaao). 
 llA. Ti o', l]v eg vypov ttovtlov Treo"*? jSaOog ; 
 TTW? e^oXicrOeiv TTTrjvog u)v ovvi'iaeTai ; 
 
 I Jr. eTTiTJyde? et^oi/ 7r»?oaAiov, w -^pyjcrofxai ' 
 
 TO oe TrXoioi' ecrrai ^a^ioupyijg Kuvdapog. 
 
 II A, Xi/uriv oe Tig ere Se^eTai (popovjuevov ; 
 
 1 P. ei^ neijOaier o>/7rou 'cttI Kai'QctiOOU Xi^c>;j/. 
 IIA. €K€cvo Tijpei, /mt] (T(pa\e}g KaTappvyg 
 
 137 mA' eav R : fifKt &v V : ytifX^a Aid. 146 Ueipaei RV. 
 
 140 
 
 145 
 
 elsewhere in Aristophanes, and is here 
 due to the tragic diction ; with 'iva it 
 occurs only in FesJ>. 961 (cf. 732), £cc/. 
 152, 426. 
 
 TpaYiKWTtpos. We must not give this 
 word its later meaning, " impressive." 
 This is the idea suggested, no doubt, 
 but not explicitly. It is " more like a 
 tragedy hero," the hero being in this 
 case Bellerophon. 
 
 137 u p.€A.'. The dual /ueXea, read by 
 Aid. and .Schol. V is of course wrong ; 
 copyists did not understand the phrase 
 w fj.i\e, which they connected with /xeXeos. 
 Cf. in/r. 380, Eg. 1337 (Neil, cr. «.). 
 
 4v is placed in curiously strong posi- 
 tion. But the preceding dXXd saves it 
 from being such an abnormal case as the 
 tI oiv, dv Tis etTTOt, given by all MSS. in 
 Dem. 0/. i. 14 and 19. 
 
 139 Tragic Traprjxvo'i-^ of <r, t and -ots : 
 for <r see zn/r. 865 n., for r, Jebb on 
 Soph. O. T. 370, and for -ois cf. Soph. 
 A/. 532, eV Toiadf rols KaKolcnv, 
 
 140-1 Metre and phrases are again 
 tragic ; also the use of «s before a vowel 
 {sup7: 37, «.). Whether Icarus or Bel- 
 lerophon is referred to matters little ; 
 Schol. suggests both, but the latter is the 
 butt of the whole scene. 
 
 142 dyijov, " I have ready," the im- 
 perfect dwelling on the intention and 
 process in past time. Cf infr. 522, ov 
 yap fixou oiKodev : Vesp. 855, iyui yap 
 ftxov Tovade tovs dpuffrixovs. 
 
 143 Na^iovp-yi^s. Athenaeus xi. 72 
 (486), speaking of the -epyris compounds, 
 insists that they apply to localities alone. 
 His quotations (kXivt] MiXTjcriovpyris, etc.) 
 
 show the general use, but there is no 
 principle underlying it, as is shown by 
 the Homeric use of evepyrjs (vrjOs, etc.). 
 Thus the TpvrfKh MeiTopovpy'rjs of Lucian, 
 Lexiph. 7, is perfectly good Greek : and 
 in English we can talk of "Cellini 
 work" as well as "Florentine work." 
 
 KixvOapos. The three meanings goblet, 
 skiff, and beetle are blended in this pun. 
 Many comic instances of the first mean- 
 ing (thrice punning with the second) are 
 given by Athenaeus, xi. 47-48 (473- 
 
 474)- 
 
 144 Tragic metre and diction. Cf. 
 Eur. Med. 386, rir pa S^^erai ttoXis ; Hec. 
 29, TToXXois 5tai;XoiS Kvp.arwv (popoijp,€vos. 
 
 145 II«ipai€b. The penultimate is 
 short here (in senarii, as /r. 608), long 
 m/r. 165 (in anapaests, as j5'^. 815). It is 
 very doubtful whether any distinction in 
 spelling should be made between the 
 two. The word itself is not found in 
 inscriptions till the middle of the fourth 
 century, when the preponderance of 
 Ueipaevs is overwhelming (Meisterhans, 
 Grannn. Inschr. p. 32, note 173). But, 
 taking the exactly similar formations 
 'AXaiei^s ('AXaei^s) etc. {ib. notes 161- 
 174), we find the balance of fifth-century 
 spelling either in favour of the iota (notes 
 161, 166-167, 174) or equally divided 
 (notes 165, 171). See further Blass, 
 Ausspr. E. T. p. 52, and (for later his- 
 tory of AI) pp. 64-70. 
 
 KavOdpov Xip,Tiv. Schol. iv y rh. 
 vewpia, with much more which is the 
 reverse of helpful. Cantharus was the 
 comparatively small inlet of Peiraeus, 
 immediately to the right after entrance.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 71 
 
 evrevOev, eira ^toXo? wi/ ^vpnriSr] 
 Xoyou Trapda-^u? koi Tpayw^la yeurj. 
 TP. e/ULOi fxeXyjcrei —avra y' . aXXa ya'ipeTe. 
 
 vjULCig 0€ y' , virep wv tov<; irovovg eyw ttovoj, 
 fir] /SSeiTe fxyjSe ^eTeO' ^juepwu TpiiJov ' 
 to)f €1 fxerewpo? OVT09 iav 0(T<pp}]creTai, 
 KUToiKapa plyp-ai fxe ^ovKoXijcrerai. 
 aX\' aye, TLy'iyaae, ^o^pei yalpwv, 
 •^vcToyoKlvdov iraTayov y^aXiwv 
 8iaKivr]cra<i (paiSpoi^ uxriv. 
 Tc "TToeh, TL TToeig ', TTOL TTapaKXcvei? 
 TOi'9 /uiVKTtjpa<f Tvpo? Ta9 Xavpag ; 
 
 150 
 
 155 
 
 lei aavTO 
 
 'jv 6a 
 
 pp 
 
 wv airo 
 
 yn^y 
 
 155 xP^'^'^X"'^^"'^^ Suidae codex unus (-Civ) : XP^'^'OX'*^"''"' codd. 
 
 147 x^^^s <<5>v. In the play of 
 Euripides, Bellerophon fell from Pegasus. 
 Cf. Ack. 426, dXX' Tj TO. dvcnrii'TJ 'd^Xeis 
 irewXili/jLaTa, \ 4 Be\Xepo<^6vT7;s elx', 6 
 Xa>X6j oirrocri ; See the whole scene, for 
 Euripides' predilection for the halt and 
 maimed as well as for mere beggars. In 
 A'aw. 846 he is called X'^^("''0'<5S' 
 
 148 XoYov irapdo-xxis. " Furnish a 
 plot," as if it were a terrible fate to be 
 dealt with by Euripides. 
 
 Tpa-ycuSCa yiv^. Cf. Juvenal, x. 167, 
 Ut pueris placeas et declamatio fias. 
 
 160 vp.€is. Of course addressing the 
 audience. ■y€. Cf. su/>r. 20 n. 
 
 153 KaroDKcipa. Cf. Ac/i. 945, direp 
 ^K wodujv I KaruKCLpa Kp4p.ai.To, of a syco- 
 phant bound like a vessel hung head 
 downwards. So here with a verb of 
 motion, " head foremost." The Schol. 
 quotes from Pindar (fr. 1 34), ol pikv 
 KarwKdpa 5«Tpoi(Ti 5i8(VTai. 
 
 ^ovKo\i\<rtTai. Quite literal in sense, 
 without a trace of the metaphorical use 
 found in Acsch. A/^. 669, Ar. £cc/. 81. 
 If the smell of his usual food reaches the 
 dung-beetle, he will throw his rider and 
 return to satisfy his appetite. It must be 
 remembered that the beetle is throughout 
 represented as a horse (Pegasus), and 
 ^ovKoXflaOai is used of horses in Ilom. 
 //. XX. 221 : cf. Eur. rhoen. 28, liriro- 
 Povk6\oi. The renderings " dccii)iet " 
 Blaydes), " diroTi^trti" (Ilerwerden), 
 
 besides spoiling a neat Trapa wpoaooKiav, 
 are remote in sense from the Aeschylean 
 metaphor, and introduce an unsupported 
 and unlikely use of the middle. (In 
 Aesch. Eu?n. 78, rbvZe ^ovKoKov/jievoi \ 
 irovov is of course " brooding over this 
 trouble of yours.") 
 
 154-6 The words are all tragic, except 
 BiaKivrjcra^. 
 
 155 XP'"<''0X*"^^^'*^- Schol. V Kai 
 rddetK tov lieWfpo(p6vTOV, tOi, xP^'^'^X'^-^'-^t 
 atpuv TTT^pvyas. The reading of MSS. 
 may be defended as a fantastically trans- 
 ferred epithet, but, considering the 
 constant interchange of O and O, the 
 easy and pleasing genitive given (perhaps) 
 by Suidas seems more probable. 
 
 156 <{>ai8polS| more naturally of eyes 
 or face, " bright," " lit up " ; a favourite of 
 Aeschylus. Schol. gives irpaiai, pr) dpOoh, 
 a hint to which editors might perhaps 
 have paid more respect. It may be 
 thought that Aesch. Ag: 1228-1230 is too 
 corrupt to argue from, but if we accept 
 Madvig's brilliant corrections, we there 
 have iKTiivaaa (}>at5pdv oCj of a dog 
 fawning, to be translated (as a dog so 
 employed does not raise, but droop, the 
 ears) " smoothing out the cars in glad- 
 ness." F(jr (KTflvaffa, cf. Sojih. /r. 768, 
 p^TWTTov iKTaOy x^P?- So licre merely 
 "with joyous cars": that a horse's 
 feelings affect his cars differently is Or 
 course beside the mark, as we have no verb
 
 72 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 Kara opoixaiav irTepvy CKTeivoov 
 
 OTTO /nev KaKKt)9 Tt]v plv ttTre^cov, 
 aTTO o tj/j.€pL(Dv criTcov iravTwv. 
 avOpcoTre, t'l Spag, outo^ 6 X^^oov 
 ev Tieipaiel irapa raig iropvai's ; 
 airoKeig /ul', aTroXei^. ov KUTopv^eig, 
 Ka7n(popi](T6ig Ttji ytjs ttoW^i', 
 KaTTKpvTevarei? ep-rrvWou clvw, 
 Kai fivpov eTTi^ei^ ', un; ijv ti irearwu 
 evOevSe ttolOco, tovjulov Oapdrov 
 irevTe ToXavQ' rj iroXi'S rj X/wv 
 
 Oia TOU (TOV TrpOOKTOV 6<p\}](Tei. 
 
 o'lfx' 609 SeooiKa, kovkctc (Tkcotttuiv Xeyw. 
 (h /ULrjxavoTrote, TTjOOire^j^e roi/ rovv, oo? efxe 
 fjot] (TTpecpei Ti TrvevjULa "rrepi tov o/mcpaXov, 
 
 i6o 
 
 165 
 
 170 
 
 175 
 
 161 6p66s V : dpOw^ R. 163 T^fiepiwv Schol. R in lemmate {-C>v) : 7jfj.epivuv codd. 
 ffirlwv codd. : corr. Pors. 166 yit' om. P. 169 kJt' einxi'^s fivpov Herw. 174 
 rbv vow u)j ifii ■ vulg. : corr. Blaydes. 175 (rTpi<p€i Cobet : aTpo(pei codd. 
 
 160 opo|xa^av. Proleptic, "stretch- 
 ing thy wing to fly its fastest." This 
 adjective again is the property of the 
 tragedians, and is parodied by Aristo- 
 phanes in Jian, 478, i<p' S.s eyCo Spop-aiov 
 opfiTjcro} w65a. But Xenophon, never 
 particular, makes free use of the word, as 
 of 0atSp6j above. 
 
 161 dpOos. Not "straight" (to), 
 which is opdrji' {Av. I, Thesm. 1223), but 
 "with head erect" (not turned earth- 
 wards) ; the word leads up naturally to 
 T'fiv ptv* dircxwv in the following line. 
 R's opQCis means nothing but "correctly " 
 (very common). 
 
 163 T|fj.epCo)v. The lemma of Schol. R 
 (Tj/jLepiw with v over the i) justifies a con- 
 jecture of Dobree ; i}p.epivQ3v could mean 
 nothing but " (food) taken by day." 
 
 167 TTJs •yfis iroXX^v. Cf. iufr. 225, 
 Haovi . . . TuiuXLdiov: I196, tuv \a-yil>u3v 
 TroXXd : Thuc. i. 5, rbv ■trXelciToi' tou ^iov. 
 
 171 XCwv. If there is any special 
 reason for choosing the Chians, it is 
 lost to us. Schol. V suggests that the 
 words are a hit at the Athenians for 
 fleecing the allies on trumpery charges, 
 and that the Chians are picked out as 
 appropriate to the present passage because 
 of their lewdness. In 425 B.C. they had 
 
 been suspected of a desire to revolt, and 
 compelled to demolish their new wall 
 (Thuc. iv. 51). From^z*. 879-880 (seven 
 years later) we gather that the Athenians 
 were never tired of expressing their 
 gratitude to Chios. 
 
 173 o'iii ws. The elision of oi/xoL is 
 only found before us, and only in comedy 
 and Sophocles. 
 
 174 u> |ii]x.avo'Troie. Cf. /r. 188, 6 
 /xrix^^oTTow!, oTTore ^oiiXei rbv rpoxbv | eav 
 dv€Kds, Xiye Xdipe, (p^yyos ijXiov, A 
 somewhat similar instance of destroying 
 the stage illusion occurs in/)-. 1022, xoiJtw 
 TO TTpd^arov rip x°PVyV ctpt^Tai. So the 
 eKKVKXri/xa is boldly referred to, Ach. 408, 
 ThesDi. 96, 265. 
 
 (OS €fi€. Blaydes' correction of the 
 common punctuation (a colon after ip.i.) 
 removes two difficulties : (i) us can only 
 follow verbs denoting motion or very 
 distinctly implying it, as Kokeiv (Nub. 
 1 164). See Sobolewski, Praep. pp. 63-64. 
 Indeed npbcrex^ ^bv vouv Cos is no more 
 Greek than ^\4\pov wi. (2) An accusa- 
 tive is needed after <yTpi(f>ei : cf. Blaydes, 
 cr. n. for instances of the phrase. The 
 authority for ffrpirpeiv intrans. in any 
 sense is of the slightest. 
 
 175 (rTp£<{>6i. The reading of MSS
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 73 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 K€i ixt] (pvXa^ei, -yopTacrw tov KavOapov. 
 OLTap ey-yu? eivai twv Oewv ejuoi ookw ' 
 KOI Si] KaOopw Tr]]/ oiKiav T>]v TOV A169. 
 Tt? ej^ Ato? QupaLcriv ; ovk avoi^ere ; 
 
 EPMH2 
 TToOev jSpoTOu fie Trpoa-e^aX' ; tSva^ 'UpaKXeig, 
 
 TOVTl Tt e(TTl TO KaKOV ) 
 
 CTTTTOKUvOapO?. 
 
 o) jSoeXvpe KOI ToXfxtjpe Kavala-^VTe crv 
 Kac juiape kui Traiufxiape kui jULiapcoTUTe, 
 
 180 
 
 TTco? Seup' uptjXOe'f, <h fxiapwv /uLiapco 
 
 (jOTUTC 
 
 Ti croi TTOT ea-T ovofx ; ovk epecg ; 
 
 IULiapu)TaT09> 185 
 
 176 (^uXd^ets codd.: corr. Reiske. 180 fioi Blaydes. irpofffpaX' Aid,: 
 irpoui^aXfv RV. 182 ^bekvpe Suidae aliquot codd.: fuap^ codd. 
 
 is justly condemned by Cobet ( V. L. ii. 
 106). The similar use of (XTpbcpoi (e.g. 
 Thesm. 484) might lead to the corrup- 
 tion. 
 
 176 <|>v\d|€i. P'or the absurd reading 
 of MSS. cf. tnfr. 1297, where all MSS. 
 give q.aei.%. On the perversity of 
 copyists in regard to such forms, see 
 Rutherford, Af. P. p. 376 sq<^. 
 
 178 Kal 8ti. "Ah! there," "there 
 now." In this sense, the words very 
 often come later in the sentence, e.g. 
 Lys. 77, ri5l be Kal oij Aap-inTw wpoaip- 
 
 T^v oiKCav T^v TOV Aids. Contrast 
 this ordinary language with siipr. 161, 
 At6s e/y ayXdi. 
 
 180 Cf. Ran. 338, (is r^Sv p.01. irpocrew- 
 vevcrt xo'P'twv KpeCiv. Perhaps a good 
 sniff takes the place of 6cr/xr} as subject. 
 But more probably the construction is 
 impersonal, a genitive following the verbal 
 phrase /« wpoa4fia\' on the analogy of 
 the impersonal ij'et. Cf. ififr. 529, tov 
 fiiv yi.p Jfet Kpo/xnvo^vpe-yf/.ia%. A close 
 parallel in Latin is " venit in tnentem " 
 with the genitive, on the analogy of 
 mcmini. Trpoo-paXXciv, in the sense of to 
 " strike ui)oii," iiitc commonly lakes the 
 dative: but cf. Acbch./r. iSi , i^ivXafiou 
 Si ix-fi fft Trpo<rft6.\T[i tSTby-a. \ Tr^/jL(pi^ : Mom. 
 //. vii. 421 (and "t^. xix. 433) iJAios . . . 
 Tpovi^aWiv dporpas. 
 
 For the sense, cf. Aesch. Prom. 115, 
 Tts a;(w, Tt'j 65/ia TrpoaiiTTa fx' d(peyyi^j, \ 
 OedavTos i) ^pdreios i} K€Kpa/j.4pr] ; 
 
 181 KaKOV. "plaguy thing." So 
 malum, Plautus, passim. 
 
 iTTiroKavGapos. A parody of iwiroKiv- 
 ravpos (Schol.), though there seems to 
 be no instance of the latter word extant 
 until Plato. The pronunciation of the 
 two words would be more alike than the 
 spelling. In A'an. 937, Euripides is 
 made to attack the liriraKiKTopn and 
 Tpayi\a(pOL of Aeschylus : cf. the ^ovOoi 
 'nnra\eKTpvwi> oi infr. 1177 {note), Av. 
 800. 
 
 182 pSeXvp^. As explained in Intr. 
 p. 49, it is quite probable that Suidas 
 wrote fiiapi s.v. fiiapoL, as s.v. ToXp-ijaai. 
 But in face of the next line, /xtapi is hardly 
 endurable ; the repetition C(juld only be 
 defended on the plea that Hermes is 
 spluttering with rage. For these two 
 lines, cf. A'an. 465, <I> j35e\vpi Kavaiax^vrt 
 Kal To\fj.T]pi av, I Kal fiiapi Kal nap.- 
 fj.Lape Kal fxiapwrart. 
 
 184 -irus 8€up' dviiXOts ', I'or a similar 
 address in a siinihir s|)irit, i:f. .Soph. O. 7'. 
 532, euro? atj, nws Otvp' ^\0(f ; 
 
 185 piapuTttTos. Trygacus (probably) 
 sulks, till thoroughly frightened by the 
 threat of I. 188, or (possibly) is so terrified 
 already that he can only echo the title 
 given hini by Ilcrmcs.
 
 74 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 fxiapcoTaros. 
 
 187 
 
 API2TO<I>ANOY2 
 
 TTO^aTTOf TO yevos S' ei ; (ppaTe [xoi. 
 
 7rar>]p Se croi T19 ear'; 
 
 e/ULol ; luiapwraro?. 
 ov TOi jULa Tf]V 1 t]u ecru ottco? ovk aTrotravei, 
 €1 fxrj KaTepeh fxoL tovvoij.' b ri ttot' ecm croi, 
 Tpvyatog ' A.6ij.ovev<i, afJiTreXoupyog Se^io^, 1 90 
 
 ov cruKO(pai'T>]9, ovo' epa(JTr]<i Trpay/uaToov. 
 tIKeii oe Kara tl , 
 
 Ta Kpea tuutI croi (pepwv. 
 u) SeiXaKpiwv, TTco? tjXOe^ ; 
 
 CO yXlar-^pociv, 6pa<s 
 ci)9 ovKex' eivai croi Sokoo juiapcoTaro^ ', 
 idi wv, Kokecrov jxol tov At'. 
 
 irj It] n], 195 
 
 or' ovSe fxeWeig ey-yi/ 9 elvai tcov Oewv ' 
 (ppovSoi yap e-^deg eicriv e^coKiafxevot. 
 TTOi ytjg ; 
 
 iSov yrj^. 
 
 aWa TTOi ; 
 
 om. R. ear' Bentl. : ecnv codd. 196 ov5' ^/itWes Dobr. 198 dXXct 
 
 187 The omission of this line in R is 
 due to the homoioteleuion which also 
 caused the first hand of V to omit the 
 preceding line. Cf. infr. 896. See Bach- 
 mann, ConJ., p. 142, and add supr. 184, 
 om. BG {honioiot. with 183, ixi.a.p(hTo.Te) : 
 infr. 402, om. R (hornoiot. with 401, 
 fxdWov f) wpb TOV : 524, om. B {homoiot. 
 with 523, S) Qewpia) : infr. 1076, om. 
 B Aid. {homoiot. with 1077, olv vfxevatoi). 
 
 188 \La. Ti\v rfjv. As this oath is very 
 rare in the Old Comedy {infr. 11 17, cf. 
 Av. 194), there may be an intentional 
 absurdity in making a god swear by the 
 earth : cf. su/>r. 180, Zva^ 'Hpd/cXets. 
 
 191 irpaYiidTwv, i.e. 8ikC)v. 
 
 192 Kara, ri; "What have you come 
 after?" Cf. Nub. 239, Av. 916. See 
 Herwerden's note, and ittfr. 1050 n. 
 
 rd Kp€o. Cf. infr. 378. For Hermes 
 as a glutton, cf. Phtt. 1125 sqq. 
 
 193 SciXaKpCwv. "Poor creature." 
 So Av. 143. TheSchol. sees a reference 
 to Kpia. For the diminutive -1<j3v, of pity 
 or contempt, added to the stem of ad- 
 jectives, here SetXoKpos (Piut. 973), cf. 
 
 infr. 214, 'AttikIwv from 'Attik6s, Eccl. 
 1058, jxaXaKlisiv from /xa\aK6$. 
 
 •n-ws ■fiX0€s ; The fierce Trws 5e0p' 
 di-^X^ej ; of su/>r. 1 84 is repeated in 
 endearing tones. Cf. Soph. £i. 1355. 
 
 y\i<r\ptav. "You greedy creature," 
 echoing the termination of oeiKaKpiwv. 
 
 195 It] I'fi IT]. Here of amusement, but 
 infr. 455 of exultation (as Ach. 1207): 
 so 177 Traiwj', infr. 453, Lys. 1291, Av. 
 1763, etc._ 
 
 196 oiSi with 6771/5. Cf. Dem. 229 
 (De Cor.), ovk 1%^' ''"0 ""iXet SIktiv d^iav 
 \a^etv, ou5' f'yyijs. 
 
 197 Cf. Horn. //. i. 423, Zei)j yap e'j 
 'UKeavbv fj.iT' dfxiifiovas AidiOTTTJas \ X^'fos 
 I/Stj Kara 5aiTa, deol 5' dfia TrdvTet iirovTO. 
 
 t|a>Ki(r(jievoi. " Left the place." Just 
 such a word is used as might have been 
 employed by the care-taker of an Athe- 
 nian house. Cf. Aeschines, Tim. 124, 
 idv d' 6 pL^v € ^oiKia-qrai, eh be to avTb 
 TovTo i pyaaTT]piov x'^^'^^'^s elffoiKiffrjTai, 
 Xa^iceiov (kXtjOtj. Cf. infr. 260. 
 
 198 I80V -yiis. lit. " look you now, 
 ' on earth.' " idoii is often used in scorn-
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 75 
 
 TTOppco Travv, 
 
 EP. TTOpp 
 
 vtt' avTov are^vo;? Tovpavov tov KVTTupou. 
 
 TP, TTftj? oup (TV §>]t' evTavQa KareXeicpOt]? fx6vo<i ; 
 
 EP. TO. XoLira Tripw CTKevapia tu tcov Becov, 
 yyTpiSia Kai (TavlSia Kcifxcpopelota. 
 
 TP. i^ipKicravTO S' ol 6eo] t'ivo^ ouvcku ; 
 
 EP. "EiWyjaiv opyiaOevTe?. etV evTavda fxev, 
 Iv rjcrav avTo'i, tov WoXeixov KaTtfKLcrav, 
 v/na^ TrapaSopTei} Spau are-^^vw? o ti ^ovXerai 
 avTOt o avuiKicravO' ottoj? avwTaTU), 
 
 200 
 
 205 
 
 TToO R. 200 KaToXdcperji R. 202 KdfKpopelSia Brunck (et B sec. Blaydes) : 
 
 fully quoting a word just spoken. Cf. 
 Eccl. 132, FT. elra irplv intlv \^yu ; IIP. 
 Idou irieiv, "drinking indeed." Nnd. 872, 
 ISoi KpifxaC , (ii5 Tj\i0LOv i(f)dey^aTO, 
 " fancy saying Kp^/xaio." The reason for 
 his scorn at the word 7^5 is obvious. 
 
 199 KVTTapov is Trapd TrpoadoKiav for 
 some word like fMVxov or ai^i5a. Kvrrapa 
 is used in Vesf. im for the cells in a 
 hive : cf. Schol. V on present passage, 
 where reference is further made to the 
 meaning "pine cone" in Theophrastus 
 (H. P. iii. 3, 8), and "acorn cup " in Lyco- 
 phron (cf. Schol. on Thestn. t^i6). Surely, 
 then, vir' avrbv rbv K-uTrapov must be 
 "right into the cone" or cup of the 
 heavenly vault, and the journey be similar 
 to that of the gods in Plat. Phaedr. 
 247 A, OTav 8^ 5yj irpbs oalTo. Kai (irl 
 Oolv-qv twaiv, iKpav virb tt)V vwovpaviof 
 a^lSa TTopivovTai irpbt dvavrei ijdrj. 
 
 202 craviSia. Blaydes (pp. 25 and 
 316) suggests six different emendations. 
 The text is probably sound enough, and 
 the old rendering " trenchers" (L. and S.) 
 correct. cavii itself, though perhaps 
 chiefly associated with the public notice- 
 boards, was used freely for anything of 
 the nature of a board ; e.^--. a plank of 
 torture, Thesm. 931, a ship's deck, Eur. 
 Hel. 155^1 ^"^ crovtoei in Homer, pas- 
 sim, for folding-doors. In supr. 197 the 
 celestial household was spoken c)f as 
 a Greek family might be : in this line it 
 is referred to as a very humble establish- 
 ment. 
 
 Ka(i4)op€C8ia. The spelling given by R 
 is impossible ; it is an instance of the 
 commonest of all itacisms (cf. ('obet, 
 V. L. p. 87). Thus, infr. 732, R has 
 
 avSp/tos, and conversely in 898 TrayKpdTeiov. 
 In fv stems v is dropped before the suffix 
 id. So we have TvdelSijs, etc. 
 
 203 oiiv€Ka. Such is the form given 
 by MSS. here, but elVe/ca infr. 210. As 
 to the true Attic form (for few will believe 
 that Aristophanes rang the changes) we 
 canjudge only from inscriptions and MSS., 
 since metre is here no help. Inscriptions 
 show oDveKa (as preposition) twice and 
 elVe/caonce in times prior to Aristophanes 
 (Meisterhans,6'raw;;/./«j-r/ir.pp.2i5-2i6). 
 The better MSS. of ancient poets have been 
 searched with the following results by 
 Wackernagel {Die priipos. ovveKa, Kuhns 
 Zeitsch., xxviii. pp. 109-130). In Aristo- 
 phanes oiJveKa is found twenty-two times, 
 eiveKa eight times, while the MSS. differ 
 in five places ; in other comedians the 
 numbers are 30: 12: 11 ; in the Laurentian 
 Sophocles, 25:0:0; in the Laurentian 
 Aeschylus, 4:2:0; and in Euripides odveKa 
 is frequent, fiVe/ca unknown. These 
 results gain force from the fact that ei'veica 
 was a form increasing in favour in post- 
 classical times(Meist. Gramnt. p. 215, 23), 
 and therefore particularly tempting to 
 copyists. Especially eloquent is the 
 testimony of the Laurentian Sophocles, 
 which has in general preserved ancient 
 forms more correctly than any other 
 MS. 
 
 204 fW . i.e. after making up their 
 minds. 
 
 205 KaTuKKrav. The regular word 
 for planting settlers in a colony. 
 
 206 Spdv. For the infin., see Good- 
 win, M. /'. 770. 
 
 207 dvtoKfo-avO'STrwsavwTaTft). "Have 
 moved as far up country as they can get."
 
 76 
 
 APISTO^ANOYS 
 
 IV a 
 
 }xr] ^XiiTOLev fxa-^o/J-evov? U/Ota? en 
 /j.r]S' avTi^oKovvTwv ^rjoev aicrOavoiaTO. 
 
 TP. Tov S' ovvey(^ ^M^t? TavT eSpacrav ; etVe juoi. 
 
 EP. OTif] TroXe/xelv upeiarO' eKeivtav TroXXa/ct? 
 
 crirov^a^ ttocovutwu ' k€i nev ol A^aKconKOi 
 VTrep^akoivTO fxiKpov, eXeyov dv raSl' 
 pal TO) crioo, vvv ' A^ttlkloov Sooaei SiKav. 
 €L §' av Tt Trpa^aiT ayaOov aTTiKWVLKOi^ 
 KoXQoLev ol A.aK(t)P€9 eiprjvri^ '^^P'-i 
 eXeyer' dv vju-eis evOvs ' e^aTrarw/J.eOa 
 
 210 
 
 215 
 
 Ka.n<popl5ia RV Aid. 211 orii] Bentl. : 3ri codd. 
 Sojffil Cobet : Soxret codd. StKac Hirschig : SIktjv codd. 
 corr. Bekk. drrtKuytKoL codd. : corr. Dobr. 
 
 214 djTTiKibJv Hirschig. 
 215 vpd^aivT codd. : 
 
 Here the gods seem to be spoken of as a 
 set of colonists who have found their first 
 settlement unsatisfactory. Cf. Her. iv. 
 158 (where the Theraean colonists at 
 Aziris move on to found Cyrene), ^yov 
 5i ff(pias (vdedrev ol Aleves dvaaTTjaai'Tei 
 irpbs eairipTqv. 
 
 208 pXt'-rrottv. The transitive use is 
 found twice elsewhere in Aristophanes 
 {Ach.yjdjr. 388). Rutherford (Babr. 22.7) 
 holds that this tragic use is not found 
 in Old Comedy except in parodies ; but 
 this line and fr. I.e. make against his 
 view. 
 
 209 |J.T]8€V. Object of LvTi^oKowrwy. 
 alcrOavoCaro. This Ionic ending of 
 
 the third pers. plur. opt. middle and 
 passive is rare in Aristophanes (five other 
 instances are quoted by Rutherford, 
 N. P. p. 431), less rare in tragedy, uni- 
 versal in Homer. 
 
 211 £K€£vo)v. sc. r(hv deQv, rjpelade re- 
 ferring to both Athenians and Spar- 
 tans. Schol. R understands tQv AaKeSai- 
 fMoviuv, but — 
 
 (1) The subject of -QpeiaOe must refer 
 
 back to I'/uS? in 208, which refers 
 back to '"EtWrfCTLV in 204. 
 
 (2) The subject of -Qpeiffde is split up 
 
 into ol AaKe8aLfj.6i>ioi and dm- 
 
 KOJVlKoi. 
 
 (3) The active voi-ovvrwu suits the 
 
 gods, not the Spartans ; see next 
 note. 
 
 212 o-Trov8as iroiovvTcov. " Were 
 trying to bring about a truce." The 
 active iroie'iv dp-qv-qv {(tttovMs, ^u/ipainv. 
 
 ^vWoyov) is used in place of the ordinary 
 TToieTcrdai in cases where the peacemaker, 
 though he may be personally interested, is 
 not actually one of the two contracting 
 parties. A good instance occurs, t'n/r. 
 1 199, of Trygaeus, and Elmsley is pro- 
 bably right in accepting iroiija-at. from the 
 inferior MSS. in AcA. 58 : contrast the 
 sense of ^r^. 52. 
 
 "TToiovvTwv. Imperfect participle corres- 
 ponding to ypeTcrde: "kept trying to 
 bring about;" cf. ?;z/r. 407, eTri^ovKeCovTe, 
 Goodwin, A/. T. 140. 
 
 214 val TO) <ri(o. Laconian for ir)) tw 
 deiji. In the mouth of Spartans these 
 would be Castor and Pollux : of the 
 Athenian women (/ud tw Qtixi, Eccl.pass.), 
 Demeter and Persephone, and of the 
 Boeotian in Ach. 905 perhaps Amphion 
 and Zethus. For the change of 6 to a, 
 cf. the treaty, Thuc. v. 77, tw <nCb avfiaros 
 for TOV 6eov dvfjLaroi. But see Giles, 
 Philol. 637, where the change to o is said 
 to be later, if we can trust the Spartan 
 inscriptions; if so, these forms must be 
 due to copyists. 
 
 'AttikCwv. The change to cbTTtJci'wf 
 is rather arbitrary and a doubtful im- 
 provement. We probably have here a 
 proper name of the "John Bull" type. 
 For the form, see supr. 193, n. 
 
 Sucrci. The correction to a Laconian 
 form is no doubt right. 
 
 216 irepu The verbal idea of "nego- 
 tiating," " speaking," is present in the 
 line, to explain the preposition : cf. Eq, 
 669, and often.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 77 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 vt] Trjv 'A.6t]vav • vr] A/', ov'^l TreicTTeou ' 
 
 i'j^ovcri KavBig, rju ej^wjuev ttjv TlvXov. 
 
 6 yovv ■yapaKTrip ^fxeSaTTO? twv prj/xaTOOP. 
 
 (OV OVV€K OVK Old ei TTOT iliipi)Vt]V €Tl 
 
 TO Xonrov 6\p^ecrd'. 
 
 aWa TTol yap o'l-^eTui ; 
 o IIoAe^to9 avTrjv eve/3aX' eig avTpov ^aOu. 
 etV TTOiov ; 
 
 220 
 
 218 'Ae-nvalav fxh Af Mein. 219 '^Xufiev Hirschig. IlvXov Aid.: HXiv 
 
 RV: utrumque tnemorat schol. a.vrix'^l^^* "■^ ndXiv Kock. 
 
 218 Surgery has been busy with this 
 harmless line. Meineke could not sanc- 
 tion 'A.d7)vav for ' Ad-nvaiav , while J'tj 
 before a negative also seemed to require 
 alteration. The crowning insult comes 
 from Hirschig, who, noticing the coin- 
 cidence that (TveiaTeov would make as 
 good sense as ireicTT^ov, makes this 
 tasteless change. So in Blaydes' text 
 the verse is re-written as follows : vr] 
 ry]v ' Kdrfvaiav, Md Ai' oux' (TiruaTiov. 
 As to 'A&i\va.v, the shortened form is 
 encountered, though rarely, in inscrip- 
 tions prior to the fourth century (Meis- 
 terhans, Gratnm. p. 31, note 157). vt| 
 AC* is irreproachable ; there is nothing to 
 prevent its use where a negative state- 
 ment is strongly asserted. Cf. I'hestii. 
 552, Kal vr) Ai' OLio^TTW 76 | dprjx oaa 
 IvvoiS'. Besides, the whole force of the 
 sentence is affirmative, and it is only 
 as an afterthought that the second verb 
 is put in negative form. " They're trying 
 to get over us, by Athene they are ; 
 yes, by Zeus ! we mustn't listen to their 
 pleas," with no particular emphasis on 
 oirx.^, as there would be if fia AC had 
 preceded. 
 
 219 f\v ?x"H-*v T^v IIvXov, " If we've 
 still got I'ylos." From the ttoXiv of RV 
 no good sense can be extracted. Those 
 who render the words of the text "if 
 we've once got I'ylos " are guilty both of 
 bad Greek and (lest Hirschig's li\uiix(v be 
 put forward) of bad history. I'ylos, 
 being unoccupied, was taken on the first 
 landing (Thuc. iv. 3). Ruppersberg 
 then argues {Prof^r. iiher die Eirene, 
 p. 30) that Ilr/Xot stands for Snhacteria, 
 comparing Nub. 186, rots e/c \\v\ov 
 
 \ri<l)6etai, Pax 665, rav Ilv\{^, and point- 
 ing out that the word "ZipaKr-qpla does not 
 occur in Aristophanes. But this still 
 leaves us with the false translation of the 
 present ^x'^f^^''} which can only mean 
 "keep," as everyone will now concede 
 to Cobet (A'. L. p. 204). Ruppersberg 's 
 contention would then lead us to the 
 absurdity of IIi'Xo;' being forroiij ex IIi^Xou 
 \y)<pdivTas. But indeed the prisoners 
 are not being explicitly referred to. The 
 occupation of Pylos and the probable 
 capture of the Spartans in Sphacteria so 
 frightened the ephors that they sought 
 for peace (Thuc. iv. 15, sqq.); this was 
 refused owing to the urgency of Cleon 
 (ib. 21-22), the underlying spirit of 
 whose arguments could scarcely be 
 summed up better than in this line. 
 But it is of course impossible to show that 
 Hermes is iio( referring to the second 
 application from Sparta, followed by 
 lengthy negotiations (Thuc. iv. 41, 
 TroXXdxts (poi.TU)VTuv, infr. 667, aTroxf'po- 
 TOvt]dT)va{, rpts iv TrjKK\ri(riqi). Kock's 
 emendation (see a: ti. and Verisitn. 
 p. 259) is perhaps vert siinilins than 
 most of his brilliant Vcrisimilia. 
 
 220 x^ipttKTTip. In Greek the meta- 
 phor is still a very conscious one, though 
 in the English derivative the literal 
 meaning "mnrk," "stamp," has been 
 almost entirely lost. Cf. Eur. //<?<-. 379, 
 //e>r. 658, A/ai. 517-520. " The ring of 
 the words " gives about the right amount 
 of metaphorical idea. 
 
 222 aWtt irot -ydp . . . ; " But where, 
 pray . . . ? " Cf. Lj's. 463, dWa tI ydp 
 tfiov ;
 
 TP. 
 
 78 API2TO^ANOY2 
 
 EP. eii TOUTi TO Karoo. KUireiO' opas 
 
 bcovs avwOev €7re(popt](T€ tcov \i6cov, 225 
 
 ipa fxt] Aaptjre fxrjceTroT avrriv. 
 
 etxe juoi, 
 
 ^juas §e §rj ri Spav Trapaa-Kevd^erai ', 
 JCiJr. ovK oioa TrKrjv ev, on uueiav ecnrepag 
 
 VTrepchva to fxeyeOo^ eiarrjveyKaTO. 
 TP. TL SfJTa TavTt] T?] duela ■^prjcreTai ', 2 30 
 
 EP. Tp'i^eiv €V avTU Ta9 iroXeK; /SouXeueTai. 
 
 aW el/ui ' Kai yup e^ievai, yvco/mtji' ejurju, 
 
 fxeWei ' Oopv^ec yovv 'iv^ov. 
 TP. o'ifxoi SeiXaios. 
 
 <p^p' cxvTOV onroSpco • koc yap cocnrep ^cr66fxr]v 
 
 KavTOS 6v€La9 (pOey/ma TroXefMicrTrjpiag. 235 
 
 nOAEMOS 
 
 100 ^poTo\ /SpoTol ^poTol 7roXvTXi]fxove9, 
 w? avTiKa fiaXa ra? yvaOovi oXyy'jcreTe. 
 
 224 wj bpq.% V. 227 napaaKevatere Aid. (et V sec. Cobetum). 232 7' 
 
 224 tovtI to kcltw. See Introd. followed by many editors in their attempt 
 pp. 22-23. ^^ drive out the idiomatic uffirep, or 
 
 225 Sorovs . . Tuv XWwv. Cf. su/>f; connect it with dvelai. Join wanep 
 167, n. ■^add/j.rjv = tanquam audivi ; cf. JVud. 
 
 227 8i 8tj. "Used by Aristophanes 1276, tov eyKi^akov wawep ffea-eladai fioi 
 
 only in interrogations, when 5?; heightens So/cets : Plat. Crat 384 C, 6Vi 5^ oil <p-q<Tl 
 
 the opposition " (Starkie ad Vesp. croi 'Ep/xoyivr] 6voina elvai rrj dXrjOeig., 
 
 858). wanep vnoTrrevw avrdv CKdnrreiv. Even if 
 
 229 6l<n]V€YKaT0. Cf. supr. 73 «. ko.! yap . . . Kaiirds was to be condemned, 
 
 232 Yvwjj.T]v (\t.-f\v. This adverbial there was no need, after eliminating the 
 use occurs also Vesp. 983, Ecd. 349. It k, to transpose as well. 
 
 is modal : see Riddell, Digest, § 7. 235 <{>6€7|j.a iroXsirio-n^pCas. Words 
 
 233 ?v8ov. The reading ivdodev pro- of ludicrous grandeur. 
 
 duces a hopelessly unmetrical fourth <j>0£-y|j.a (a poetical word, properly of 
 
 foot. It is exceedingly rare for the first human speech) is used as in Find. Fj/tA. 
 
 two syllables of an anapaest to come at iv. 198 (351), of thunder, ^povras (p6^/xa, 
 
 the end of a hyperdissyllable, unless jthere Eur. //ipp. 12 15, of a bull's roaring, 
 
 is elision or close connection. A striking TroXefJiio-Tiip^as. Used twice in the 
 
 exception is cited from Av. 1226 by the Acharnians by the warrior Lamachus, 
 
 Oxford editors in Praef. ; but here the 572, irbdev ^o^s iJKov(Ta noXefiia-Triplas ; 
 
 scansion would be more violent still, as and 11 32, as an epithet of his Owpa^. 
 
 the words are divorced by a full stop and Here thereisafurtherreferenceton6Xe/;tos 
 
 a change of speakers. as one of the dramatis personae. 
 
 BeCkaioi. For the quantity of the -a(, 236 " Excusanda est, imo vim pecu- 
 
 see supr. 145, n. and Starkie on Vesp. liarem habet, hoc loco caesurae omissio." 
 
 40. Cf. Eur. Uec. 64, Yepatas x^'P^s Blaydes. Cf Soph. O. T. 738, S) Zev, tI 
 
 ■jrpocx\a'(vfxevaL. p-ov opaffai /3e/3oyXei/(rat Tr^pi ; 
 
 234 wo-rrtp. It seems strange that iroXvrX'^iioves. A Homeric word. 
 Cobet and Meineke should have been 237 yvaGovs. Toothache may be
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 79 
 
 TP. (ova^' AttoAXoi', t^? Oveia^ tov TrXarou?, 
 
 ocrov KaKOv, Koi tov l\o\eiJ.ou tov ^Xe/ULfxaTO?. 
 
 dp' ouTO^ €(Tt' eKcivo? ov Kai (pevyo/iiev, 
 
 6 Seivo^, 6 TaXavpii'o?, 6 /cara toIv a-KeXoip ', 
 
 too Tlpacriai to)? aOXiai Kai TrevTUKi? 
 
 KOI TToWoSeKaKi?, ajf airoXecade Wi/uepov. 
 
 tovtI jULCi', auSpeg, ovSep rjfxlv irpuyiJ.a ttco ' 
 
 TO yap KUKOf TOVT eCTTt t/J? A.aKC0PlKtJ9. 
 
 ISleyapa, ^leyap' , o)? eTnTp'f^eaQ' avTiKa, 
 
 240 
 
 no. 
 
 TP. 
 
 no. 
 
 245 
 
 1 \ 
 
 ICO 
 
 ante ifivv add. Herw. 233 iv5op V : iv5odey R vulg. 234 avrAs ijV^o/ujjv | 
 wffirep Mein. 238-239 virgulae Meinekio debentur. 246 lib Aid. : Si RV. 
 
 expected from the taste of the nasty, 
 sharp stuff which he is about to brew. 
 
 238-9 TOV irXdrovs. Genitive of 
 wonder, after an exclamation, as often 
 in Aristophanes, e.g. Ac/i. 64, Av. 61 
 (see below). So probably tov pXc'ii^aTos, 
 while 8o-ov KaKov is parenthetical, refer- 
 ring to Oveia^, ''what a brute of a 
 thing ! " Others put a full stop at 
 irXdrofs, and no comma at KaKOv, but the 
 genitive after oaov kukSv seems very 
 awkward, while a pause after the second 
 foot is suitable to surprise. 
 
 Apollo isi appealed to as averter of 
 evil : cf. Av. 61, 'AttoXXov dirorpdwaLe, tov 
 Xa(7fJ.rifJ.aTOs. 
 
 240 Kat <j>€v-yo|i€v. /coi with verbs, 
 often "actually." Cf. r/ie(. 202, dXXa 
 Kai Xiyovffi TrdcTes cjs | oeiXoraroi' iaO' 6 
 irXouTos, " they do say." 
 
 241 Cf. Ac/i. 964, 6 oeivdi, 6 raXav- 
 ptvos, 5s T7]v Vopy 6va \ iriWei. 
 
 ToXavpivos, with whatever meaning, is 
 used in Homer only with the words 
 iroXeptwTi7s (of Ares), and iroXeixi^eif, 
 hence with special appropriateness of a 
 character named HiXep-os. There is 
 probably no reference to Ares, with 
 whom YldXefxoi is in no way identified. 
 
 o Kara toiv o-kcXoIv. sc. 6 x^f^'*" 
 iroiQv. This exjilanation (first put 
 forward some years ago by Mr. J. C. 
 Miles) has been supported by Ruther- 
 ford's correction of the Schol. rCiv oid 
 5etXtai' airoTraTovvTwv (for the unsatis- 
 factory a.iroTr-r)h<livTij]v). The ellipse is 
 then explained ; as in Eg. 783, IVa /itj 
 Tpi^jjs T^v iv 2aXo/u(n, so here the poet 
 is being delicately indelicate. Reiske 
 (followed by Richter) understands iip.ivo%, 
 "qui ad affligenda, confligenda crura 
 tendit," but the breaking of legs is 
 
 scarcely a feature of the Iliad. " Stand- 
 ing firm upon his legs " (Brunck and 
 Blaydes) is impossible : no such use of 
 Kara can be adduced. All such views, 
 however, are disposed of by a passage 
 which seems not to have been quoted, 
 Lys. 1257. 7roXi)s 5' a.ij.<pl ras 7^»'i;aj a<ppbs 
 iju(Tfi, I TToXi's 5' dfj.a KarrCiv aKiXCiv Xero 
 (from a Laconian chorus). 
 
 242 npao-iaC, a maritime town of 
 Laconia, had been devastated by the 
 Athenians in the second year of the war 
 (Thuc. ii. 56). Polemos throws -rrpaaa 
 (leeks) into the mortar to represent 
 Prasiae, which, but for the pun, would 
 never have been mentioned at all. 
 
 243 TToXXoScKaKis. Cf. Eg. 1154, 
 iyCo 5i SeKdwaXal ye Kai dudeKairaXai. | 
 Kai X'XiOTraXtti Kai TrpoTraXatTraXaiVaXat. 
 
 244 irpaYiia. Cf. Err/. 462, ov5i 
 ariveiv t6v 6pdpov iri. Trpdy/x' S.pd fxoi ; 
 It is just conceivable that the Schol., 
 who knew more about pronunciation 
 than we do, may be right in seeing a 
 pun on UpaaiaL. Thus, the form of the 
 present tense irpdacw is a contraction of 
 rrpayiiij* 
 
 246 M^Vapo. See Introd. p. 4. He 
 throws in garlic, which was a plentiful 
 product at Megara. Cf. Ac/t. 761. 
 Objections have been urged against the 
 reading in the text on the grounds of 
 (l) metre, (2) the form iwLTplxpfcTd' Mscd 
 passively, (3) the sanction given to w by 
 RV. All modern editors follow Elm- 
 sley. But — 
 
 (l) a tribrach in the second foot may 
 be followed by an anapaest in 
 the third, if there is a sufficient 
 pause afttr the tribrach. Cf. 
 Eccl. 315, Kai OoipLaTiov • St( drj 
 5' iKetfo \l/riXa<f>u)y . And AcA.
 
 8o 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 aTva} 
 
 x^airavTa KaTaiui.€fjLVTT(*)T€v/ui.€va. 
 TP. ^a^ai ^a^aid^, w? jueydXa kui Spijuea 
 
 Tolcriv Meyapeuariv ei/e^aXev tu KXav/uLara. 
 HO. ICO 2</ceA/a, Koi crv S' ws (nroWvcrai. 
 1 P. o'va TToXi? ToKaiva SiaKPaiarOyjaeTai. 
 
 IK). 4^^p eTTt^eCO KOI TO yUeXi TOVTl TaTTlKOV. 
 
 250 
 
 firiTpi^ria-ead' Bentl. : iirirerpixpfae' Elmsl. 251 Trygaeo dedit Dobr. 
 
 253 xp^c^at daripifi codd. et (omisso irot) Aid. : corr. Dind. 254 rerpw^dXov 
 
 47, dXX' d^di-aTOJ' 6 yap 'A/x<plO€Oi 
 ATi/j.7)Tpos fiv (Bachmann, ConJ. 
 P- 59) presents an exact parallel 
 to the tribrach and two anapaests 
 in feet 2, 3, 4. Now the pause 
 after the first Miyapa in our 
 passage is at least as long as 
 that needed in the line just 
 quoted, where the speaker runs 
 trippingly on into an explana- 
 tion. In the line, " Oh Romeo, 
 Romeo, wherefore art thou 
 Romeo ? " no one can well 
 imagine a good actress failing to 
 pause before repeating the name, 
 although there the arsis is ahead. 
 I therefore regard the metre as 
 at least as defensible as that of 
 Elmsley's line, with dactyl, 
 anapaest, dactyl in feet, i, 2, 3. 
 Of this I can only find one 
 instance {Nub. 256). 
 
 (2) It is now generally agreed that all 
 
 middle forms except aorists were 
 used passively both in prose and 
 verse. The following are only a 
 few instances from Thucydides : 
 vii. 42, Tplipeadat. itself, i. 142, 
 ia<76/j,evoi, iii. 40, (^rjHiwa-eTaL, 
 ii. 87, TL/JLTjCToi'Tat, vi. 18, dxpeXri- 
 cbp-eBa. 
 
 (3) The solemnity of the whole passage 
 
 would be lessened by a variation 
 
 from the awe-striking tw of 236, 
 
 242, 250, with which we may 
 
 compare the eight repetitions of 
 
 ova.1 xjfuv in St. Matthew xxiii. 
 
 For this special use of iii, of. fr. 
 
 296, 10) AaKeSalfiov, ri dpa welffei 
 
 TTifjLepa ; (quoted by Suidas as 
 
 from the Peace). 
 
 247 KaTa|Ae|iVTTWT€'U[i€va. War is 
 
 concocting a fj-vrruTos, a dish of strong 
 
 flavours. For the metaphor, cf. Vesp. 
 
 63, rov aiiTov dvdpa iivTTure'uao^iv (with 
 Starkie's note). " Oh Megara, Megara, 
 what a drubbing you'll get in a minute — 
 every particle pounded into pudding ! " 
 
 249 TO, KXavpara, which comes in 
 irapa irpoaboKlav for to, (TKopoda, has a 
 double reference to the effects of garlic 
 and of distress. 
 
 250 I!iK£Xia. The Athenian expedi- 
 tion which went out under Laches to aid 
 the lonians in 427 B.C. had returned under 
 Pythodorus after the congress of Gela in 
 424, much to the annoyance of the 
 Athenians (Thuc. iv. 65). In 422 
 Phaeax had been sent out to organise 
 opposition to Syracuse, but had failed 
 (Thuc. V. 4). 
 
 Kal a-v 8*. For KOI . . . 8e, seejebbon 
 Soph. FAt/. 1362, where it is maintained 
 that in this combination Kai is the con- 
 junction, while St'adds the force of "also." 
 
 251 Dobree can scarcely be wrong in 
 giving this line to Trygaeus, who makes 
 a comment in every other case. 
 
 ir<5Xis. So the large island of Euboea 
 is called a ttoXis, Eur. /on 294 : Lemnos, 
 Horn. //. xiv. 230 : Aegina, Pind. New. 
 vii. 9 (Schol.). But the immense power 
 and wealth of Syracuse are perhaps chiefly 
 in the speaker's mind. 
 
 8iaKvawr0^o-£Tai. "Will be worn 
 down," with a clear suggestion of 
 KaTaKvr]ff6ri(T€Tai (cf. Eg. 771, Vesp.g6^), 
 "will be grated down," like the cheese 
 which War has thrown into the mortar 
 to represent the Sicilians. For Sicilian 
 cheese, cf. Theocr. i. 58, Hermipp./r. 63, 
 9, etc. 
 
 252 The Schol. comment at some 
 length on the favour shown to the Athe- 
 nians, who are represented by a more 
 dignified form of food and are not 
 cursed. It would be strange if it were 
 otherwise.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 8i 
 
 TP. ovTO^, Trapaivw croi /meXiri ')(^prjcrQaTeptp. 
 
 TeTodo^oXoV TOVT €(TTl ' <p€l§OV TCITTIKOV. 
 
 no. Trai irai K^vSoifxe. 
 
 KYA0IM02 
 
 Ti /ue KuXei^ ; 
 no, KXavcrei /uLUKpa. 255 
 
 earrjKaf; apyog ; ovtoctI croi kovovXo?. 
 TP. (0? Spifxv^. 
 
 KY. o'ljuoi fxoi raXa?, (o oecrTroTa, 
 
 TP. ywwi/ Twi' (TKopo^dov ei/e/SaXe? eiV Tov «:oV(5uXoi/ ; 
 no. o'lcrei? aXeTpl^avov Tpej(wv', 
 KY. aXX', CO yUeXe, 
 
 ou/c €(TTiv rjfuv ' e-^Oeg eicroiKicrfxeOa. 260 
 
 no, omovv Trap ^AOrjvuiwu ixeraOpi^ei ra-^v <^7ravi;^; 
 
 Kuster. 257 not om. RV. 258 iv^^aXev Herm. 259 oTcr' oro-' Dobr. 
 
 261 Toxy irdw Dobr. : raxv codd. : 'AOrjvaluy ye Dind. : raxo rax^ Bothe. 
 
 253 xpT)<r9aT€pw. The MSS. present 
 a clear case of dittography (9 AT having 
 given birth to GAIGAT). '^repos fre- 
 quently suffers crasis [supr. 15, Jian. 
 1 104, etc., Herodas passitn) and pro- 
 delision (Ran. 64, Ach. 828, Lys. 736). 
 
 254 TCTpcipoXov. Schol. avrl rod woKv- 
 TifMriTov. ovTco 8i X^yoviTi rb TeTpw^oXMiov 
 Terpw/SoXou iroAovfievov. This is correct ; 
 Blaydes (cr. n.) finally disposes of the 
 correction rerpu^bXov, which had been 
 generally adopted. The termination 
 -aioj was used to form the adjective 
 where a sing/i; (or half) coin, weight or 
 measure was in question ; in the case of 
 plurality the shorter forms are regular. 
 Thus we find opaxjJ-i-o-w (Ar./r. 425), 
 but Ubpaxn-os (Thuc. iii. 17) ; rakavrialos 
 (Dem. 833), but OLrdXavroz (Dem. 329). 
 Cf. Her. ii. 78, ■n-qxvo.lov fj diTrrjxvv : Arist. 
 /'(?/. V. 13, 2, dpaxfJ-i-diov Kal irevTiopa-xiJ-ov. 
 
 T(i,TTiKov. Cf. 7'hesm. 1192, u)S 
 y\vKipb rb y\Cjac' , wairtp 'Am/cds yueXis. 
 I lor. Od. ii. 6. 14, Ubi non Hymetto | 
 Mclla deccdunt. 
 
 255 Kv8oijit. " Ilurly - burly" 
 
 (Paley). Personified together with 'Epts, 
 Horn. //. xviii. 535, with 'Aprjs, Emped. 
 a/>. Athen. xii. 510 c. Here the slave of 
 Polemos. 
 
 257-8 The point of these verses was 
 much improved by Hermann, who split 
 
 them up as in the text. Formerly they 
 were both given to Kudoimos. No 
 change to ep^^aXev is needed. As in 
 253, Trygaeus addresses Polemos, 
 though it would not do for the latter to 
 hear or see him. 
 
 259 olVeis ', Interrogative future of 
 command, for ovk o'icreis ; cf. A^ud. 1299, 
 9|eis ; The Homeric form of the im- 
 perative, oTff' oW, which Dobree suggests, 
 occurs Ran. 482, Ac/i. 1099, HOI, 1122. 
 
 260 €x8«S' " Only yesterday." 
 
 261 Ta\v irdvv. This phrase [Piut. 
 57, Thesm. 916, Lys. 864), or Trdri/ raxi^ 
 (Eupol. /r. 311), gives the most probable 
 correction of an unmetrical line. For 
 the list of cases where a vowel is found 
 lengthened before a mute and liquid in 
 Aristophanes (in iambics), see Kopp ap. 
 Starkie, Vcsp. 151. Putting aside the 
 cases of tragic diction, they are few and 
 easily disposed' of. In E(]. 207 {(xaKphv) 
 Dawes' correction is necessary, as the 
 article is required with dXXas in the 
 comparison (cf. Eq. 1074); in Phtt. 166 
 yvix^ivit. is probable, since yfatpttov 
 is found is an inscription only thirty 
 years later than the Pliiltis (Mcister- 
 hans, GraiiiDi. p. 75, note 647) ; in Nnh. 
 869, KptfjidOpuiv cannot be counten- 
 anced after KpifiaOpM, ib. 218 (read 
 o<(7ra> for o\i with Bentley) ; in Thesm. 
 
 F
 
 82 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 KY. e'vco'ye vrj At' * el §e jiiy ye, K\av(TOiuiai. 
 
 TP. aye §}'}, t'l SpwfJieu, o) irovrjp avOpooiria] 
 opare tov kiv^vvov rjixlv to? lueyag • 
 e'lTrep yap }"}^ei tov aXerpi/Bai'ov (pepoov, 
 TOVTW Tapa^ei Tci^ Tro'Xet? KaO/j/jievog. 
 aW, w Aiovvcr', cnroKoiTO Kai imrj 'XOot (pepwv. 
 
 OVTOg. 
 
 TL eCTTlV ; 
 
 ov (pepeig ; 
 
 TO oeiva yap, 
 a-rroXoA' ^AdtjuaLOiaiv aXeTpi(3avo9, 
 6 ^upcroTTcaXtji, 09 eKVKU rrji^ 'EXXaoa. 
 
 265 
 
 no. 
 
 KY. 
 
 no. 
 
 KY. 
 
 270 
 
 266 Karepel^ei Herw. 267 fiijXerj V. 269 'A^^wiotj codd. : corr. Pors. 
 
 1 184, Tvydrpiov may be conceded to the 
 barbarian toJottjs, though valKi voIki. 
 (Fritzsche) is a probable correction. 
 dpdxiJ-v might with confidence be sent to 
 join the above, but for the great difficulty 
 of altering F/. 1019. See z'ti/r. 1201, n. 
 
 As to other corrections, y€ is unsuit- 
 able in the negative question, and it is 
 not likely to qualify 'kd-qva'Mv, since no 
 other possible lenders have been men- 
 tioned. Botha's raxii raxi) is very 
 simple : cf. Ach. 425, iroXi) ttoXi) Trrcox'C- 
 Tipov. This mode of forming the super- 
 lative of adverbs is common in Greek in 
 post-Graeco- Roman times. See Jannaris, 
 Historical Gk. Gramni., § 521 ; he 
 quotes raxv raxv from papyri. 
 
 263-4 Addressed to the audience. 
 
 263 irovTip'. Of pity. Cf. i?a«. 852, 
 o) irdvrjp' EvpiniSri. For the accent of the 
 word so used, see Chandler, Greek 
 Accent. § 405. 
 
 dvOpwiria. Cf. infr. 751, avdponriaKov^, 
 snpr. 51, dvdpioKTi. 
 
 265 dXtTpCpavov. For the persistent 
 attempts of the inferior MSS. (here and 
 in/r. 269, 282) to scan dXirpi^avos, see 
 Intr. p. 43. 
 
 266 Tapo^ei. This word has been 
 suspected, as being inappropriate to the 
 use of a pestle. But its constant con- 
 nection with KVKav may defend it ; cf. 
 infr. 320, 654, £1/. 251, etc. In any 
 case Karapd^ei, "dash in pieces" (Kock, 
 Verinm., p. 166), is no more fitting ; Her- 
 werden's latest suggestion Kurepd^ei. is 
 better. Cf. J?a>i. 505, KarepuKrCiv : Vesp. 
 
 649, TOV i/xop dvp.bv Karepe'i^ai. : Plaut. 
 Bacch. iv. 5 7, Tam frictum ego ilium 
 reddam, quam frictumst cicer. 
 
 Ka9%€vos. " Without stirring firom 
 his seat." 
 
 267 Aiovvo-'. No doubt Trygaeus 
 turns in prayer to the statue of Dionysus 
 Eleuthereus in the orchestra, brought 
 regularly from his temple by the ephebi 
 on the night before his great festival. 
 Cf. infr. 442. 
 
 268 Seiva (6, to) in Aristophanes is 
 always used in stumbling at something, 
 generally to gain time. It thus either 
 anticipates a clause, as here, " No, be- 
 cause — what was I going to say ? — the 
 Athenians. . . . " or a single word, like 
 our " what's-his-name," " what-do-you- 
 call-it." For the first, cf. Av. 648, wrap 
 TO Sdva, 5evp' iwavaKpovcrai Trd\tv : Vesp. 
 524, Tt 5' •^J', TO Mva, TTj SialTri /xt] 
 'p-fievv^ ; So perhaps L^'s. 921, 926 refer to 
 the clause coming rather than to a single 
 word. For the second use, cf. T/1.621, ^ad^ 
 6 8e2v\ 6s Kai Trore | tov Se'iva Thv tov duva. 
 In Ack. 1 149 t6 ^elva is euphemistic. 
 
 In Demosthenes the word is always 
 masculine, is used deliberately for "so- 
 and-so," and is inflected in several cases, 
 singular and plural. 
 
 ■yap here implies a negative answer. 
 Cf. Eur. Ak. 147, etc. 
 
 269 dXerpCpavos. For Cleon as pestle, 
 cf. Eg. 98 1 , d /XT) 'y^ved' o^tos iv \ ttj 7r6Xet 
 /xeyas, oiiK dv ij- \ ttjv (TKevTj dvo xpTJci/xw, | 
 dol5v^ ovoe Topvvr) ; i7tfr. 654, KtJK7}0pov. 
 
 270 pvpo-oirwXTis. Cf. £g. passim.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 83 
 
 TP. 
 
 no. 
 
 KY. 
 
 no. 
 
 TP. 
 
 KY. 
 
 ev y , & TTOTvia 6i(nroiv ^A^OrjvaLa, ttoiwv 
 
 CtTToAwX' €K€lVO^ KCIV SeOVTl T>? TToXci, 
 
 \r] TTOiv ye Tov fxvTTwrov rjfuv ey^eat^ 
 
 ov StJT eK A^aKeoai/uLOVos /iieTei 
 
 ovKOvv erep 
 ai'vcrag Ti ; 
 
 TttfT , w 
 
 h dealt oB\ 
 
 wuSpe^, Ti TreKTOiJLecrda ; vvv ayuyv /xe-ya?. 
 aXX' ei tis vjulwu ev "Zia/ULoOpaKi] TvyyaveL 
 /j.efxut]/iievo^, vvv ecmv ev^aaOaL koXov 
 cnrocTTpapijvai tov fxeTiovTO^ tw Trooe. 
 o'l/ULOi TctXa?, o'lfxoi ye, kclt' o'l/noi /maXa. 
 
 275 
 
 280 
 
 271 
 
 ij ye 
 275 
 
 TTOTVia decTiroiv' B : S^crvoiva ttotvi RV Aid. 273 eiecit Dind. irplv 
 
 Buttm. : irplv rbvde Bergk. 274 5^' V Aid. : 7^ rt R : 76 tlv' Dind. 
 
 Xwpw. raOr' R. 279 Staar/ja^^fai Blaydes. 280 /cdr' 
 
 271 €{17'... iroiwv diroXcoXt. 
 " How kind of him to die." Here, as 
 usual, this is not a formula of direct 
 thanks, but an expression of thankful- 
 ness. Cf. Plat. Syinp. 174 e, dizov oZv 
 5ti Kal airrbi iJKoipi.(.. koKQs 7', l<pr], 
 iroLwv <xv. " I am very glad you did." 
 Dem. 304 {Cor.), rrfi hi cpiXavOpu- 
 iriai . . . Vfieis koXQs TrowCvres roi/t 
 KapTTovz KeK6fj.iade. " I am thankful to 
 say." 
 
 272 iv Siovri. Cf. Eur. A/c. 817, 
 ovK ^\d€i iv MovTi de^aadai 66/xots : 
 Hipp. 923, dXX' 01) yap iv Movn. XeirTovp- 
 yeii, irdrfp. 
 
 273 <i irpCv 74. No correction of this 
 impossible reading is satisfactory, irplv 
 fj is only found in Homer and Herodotus, 
 ei irplv involves a highly improbable 
 ellipse of dircoXero, and irplv ibvoe (i.e. rbv 
 Wokenov) is most awkward owing to the 
 close proximity of t6»'/ui/ttwt6i'. Further, 
 the sense of the line is poor, ey\io.^ being 
 distinctly out of place ; it h\.ht pount/i?t§' 
 of the pLVTTwTbt about which Trygaeus is 
 anxious. No doubt the line has come in 
 from an adscript. 
 
 274. 8f|T'. For the reading, see 
 Intr. p. 36, 
 
 275 TavT. " Right you are," of a 
 ready response to an f)rder. Cf. £1/. 
 HI, Vesp. 142 : dpdcw raura, Lys. 1030. 
 
 •fiKt. " Come back," as often. 
 
 276 To the audience, as iupr. 263. 
 
 277 €v 2a|Ao9pdKT| . . . |i€|i\Ji]|xevoSi i.e. 
 in the mysteries of the K-d^eipoi, which are 
 first mentioned by Herodotus (ii. 51), who 
 says that they were derived from the 
 Pelasgians, and which are discussed in 
 a somewhat rambling manner by Dio- 
 dorus (iv. 43, 48 ; v. 47-49). They were 
 saving gods, whose aid was sought in 
 cases of sudden peril, often by sea. Cf. 
 Diod. V. 49, dia^e^d-qrai 6' t/ tovtwv twv 
 dedv iin(f>dveia Kal wapddo^os iv roii 
 KLvSuvoii ^oi]deia roh fTTi/caXecrayu^cotj 
 rujv pLvijdivTwv. See /JicL Ant. s.v. 
 Cabeiria, Diet. Biog. and Myth. s.v. 
 Cabeiri. 
 
 278 vvv €<rTtv . . . KttXov. " Now's 
 the time." Cf. infr. 292, Soph. Phil. 
 1155, etc. So iv Ka\(^, e.g. Soph. .£/. 
 384, v\iv yap iv ko\Qi cppoveXv. 
 
 279 d'iroo-Tpa<j)T)vai. Blaydes sug- 
 gests dcaarpacprjvai, which is regular for 
 the meaning "sprained." dwoarpicpeiv 
 ir65as (Hom. Od. xxii. 173), Xf'P°-^> i^-y^- 
 455, Soph. O. T. 1 154), ^MOJ' (/-y. 263), 
 is used of forcing back a limb with intent 
 to disable. But surely the sense expected 
 after diro(TTpa<pTjvai is tA»' kLvSwov ijniv, 
 the verb diroarpicpnv being particularly 
 applied to the averting of evil. When 
 the messenger's feel are suddenly sub- 
 stituted, diroaTpa<t)TJvai does duty for 
 OianTpatprivai. 
 
 280 k4Lt' ol'jioi fiAXa. "And yet 
 again, alas ! " Cf. si//>r. 53, n.
 
 84 
 
 APIZTO^ANOYZ 
 
 no. 
 
 KY. 
 
 no. 
 
 KY. 
 TP. 
 
 no. 
 
 TP. 
 
 Ti €(TTi J luaiv ovK av (pepeis ; 
 
 airoXuiXe yap 
 KOI Tois A.aKeSaiiuLOi'ioKTiv aXerpl^avo?. 
 TTft)?, to iravovpy ; 
 
 eig tcitt] QpuKr]^ •^(apla 
 ')(^pi]<TavTe^ erepoi? avTOV eir a-jrwKeaav. 
 eu y f eCi ye Tron/cravTe?, co ^locrKopoD. 
 <cr(t)9 av €v yevoiTO ' OappeiT, w j^pOTOi. 
 anrocpepe to. cTKevt] Xa(3wv TavTi iraXiv ' 
 eyu) Se SoiSuk eicriwi' ■yroi'jcro/ui.ai. 
 vvv TOUT eKelv' rjKei to AutiSo? /xe'Ao?, 
 o §€(p6/Li.€v6^ iroT fjSe Ttjg /j.e(Tr]/ui.l3piag, 
 
 285 
 
 290 
 
 Dobr. : kot' codd. 282 AaKedai/xovloicrii' V 
 
 AaKedaifiovlois R : AaKeSaifiovloiffi KaKbs Aid. 
 
 (sec. edd. Oxon.) : 
 287 drrScpvye Aid. 
 
 281-4 The wonderful successes of 
 Brasidas in the Thraceward regions, 
 424-422 B.C. (Thuc. iv. 78-v. 10), had been 
 ended by his death in the battle of 
 Amphipolis eight months before the date 
 of this play. 
 
 282 Tois AaK€8ai|iovCoi(ri.v. The 
 article was regularly omitted in comedy 
 and popular speech with the names of 
 certain peoples, including Aa/ceSai- 
 fiSvioi, but not AcLKcovei or AaKii^viKol. 
 See Bachmann, ConJ. pp. 43-44 ; cf. 
 Meisterhans, Gramm. Inschr. p. 225, 14, 
 and note. Hence Bachmann would 
 read /cai^roty, not observing that the 
 presence of Kal makes the definite article 
 practically a necessity. See infr. 
 503, n. 
 
 283 tls of the destination for which 
 he was lent. Cf. supr. 37, n. 
 
 Tonrl 0paKT)s x"P^** "The Thrace- 
 ward districts." Cf. Vesp. 288, Lys. 
 103, Ach. 602, Av. 1369, Thuc. passim. 
 It is absurd to question the meaning of 
 iicl in this phrase on the ground that 
 Aristophanes does not use the preposi- 
 tion (with gen.) of motion elsewhere 
 (Bachm. Conj. p. 67 ; Sobolewski, Praep. 
 p. 165). The phrase does not belong to 
 the composition of Aristophanes, but is 
 a proper name. 
 
 285 €5 . . TroiT|o-avT£S- Cf. sitpr. 
 271, n. 
 
 288^0710-01X01. "Make" (for my- 
 self), not " get made" ; cf. supr. 69. 
 
 289 toOt' €K€iv ■iJK€i. In the phrase 
 To\)T eKeivo. the second pronoun is 
 
 originally a predicate : lit. " this is that " 
 (" which we know of," a common use of 
 eKetvos, cf. 240). Hence it is used when 
 what was, or might have been, expected 
 actually comes about. E.g. Av. 354, 
 where the birds charge in battle array, 
 tout' (Kelvo • TTol (piryci} ovcr7]vos ', " Here 
 they come." Cf. tn/r. 516, Jian. 318, 
 Eur. I/e/. 622. Then, in quotation, lit. 
 " this is a case of that saying " ; cf. Eur. 
 0>: 804, tout' fKelvo, kt5.(t6' eTaipovs. In 
 this sense the two pronouns are some- 
 times, as here, thrown together as a 
 single subject, the predicative force of 
 iKeivo being forgotten. Cf. Eur. Tro. 
 620, ot 'yCo ToKaLva, tout' eKfivb fioi TrdXai 
 I TaXBv^ios aivLyfi' oii aacpQis etirev aatpei, 
 a passage which makes against the 
 punctuation of Blaydes, tout' eKelv', 
 TJKeL : Ach. 820 ; Plat. Euthyd. 296 B. 
 
 TJK€i. " Comes in " ; not far from 
 TrpouTj/cet. 
 
 AdriSos. Schol. AStis . . i^ap^dp- 
 Laev ■ ion yap eliretv x'^^P^ ' ^^yfTai 
 0^ TO ToiouTo 5aTtcrfj.6s. The last sentence 
 may be true, but the Schol. very likely 
 invented SaTi<yp.bs on the analogy of 
 ^ap^apifffj.6s, au\oiKiff/x6i, and Datis, the 
 defeated at Marathon, was a natural 
 person on whom Aristophanes might father 
 a bit of bad Greek. Another scholastic 
 view makes Aarts the nickname of the 
 tragedian (Xenocles), son of Carcinus. 
 This view has been defended and 
 illustrated fully by van Leeuwen in 
 Miiemosyne, xvi. p. 435 sqq. (Cf. his 
 note on Ran. 86).
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 85 
 
 oog rjSomai Koi yalpofxaL Kevcppalvofxai. 
 
 wv ecTTiv r]fJ.h', wi^opeg rjWrjvei, koXov 
 
 cnraXXayelcri Trpayixariav re Kai [xaywv 
 
 epeKKVcrai tjjv Tracriv ^ipt'jvrju (piXrjv, 
 
 'irp\v erepou au SoiSuku KwXva-ai Tiva. 295 
 
 aW, to yecopyo] KajuiTropoi Kai reKTOveg 
 
 Kal S)]/jLioupyo\ KOI jueTotKoi Kai ^evoi 
 
 Ka\ vr](jLU)Tai, Sevp' 'it', w Trai/re? Xew, 
 
 m ra-^icTT a/Ma's Aa/SoVre? koi jUio-)(\ov^ kui a-^oivia ' 
 
 vvv yap rjiJ.lv apiraa-ai Trdpecmu ayadov oai/noi'os. 3*-'*-^ 
 
 X0P02 
 
 Sevpo Tra? X'^P^'^ irpodvfjLWS evOv Tfj? crooTtjpiag. 
 u) TIapeX\r]i>e^, /SotjOtja-cojuev, e'nrep TrtoTrore, 
 Ta^ewv aTraXXa-yej/re? Kac KaKwv (poiviKiKwv ' 
 rj/j.ipa yap epekajx^ev rjoe fxiaoXaniaxp?. 
 291 Tepnoixai Kai x^'P^'M''' ■A-ld. 292 v/xlv R. 303 <poiviKlduv Mein. 
 
 291 xo-'poH-*'' isi of course, the offend- 
 ing word to which Datis is led by the 
 analogy of the other two verbs. Cf. £(/. 
 115, Tripderai Kai piyKerai: I057) X^'^ "■'■''' '^ 
 yap. fl fMax^<^ai.TO. 
 
 293 Cf. AcA. 269, TrpaypLdTuii re Kai 
 ixax^" I Kai \ap.6.x^v dnaWayM. 
 
 295 %Tipov . . . Tiva. Not Alci- 
 biades, as A. Palmer suggests, but quite 
 indefinite. Cf. /Can. 767, etc. 
 
 296-8 All these classes, down to 
 fiiroiKoi inclusive, would be opposed to 
 war from the trading motive, while in the 
 case of the islanders the pressure of 
 tribute was greater, and the metics had 
 very heavy burdens to endure. Blaydes 
 seems to take /jl^toikol Kai ^^vol as one 
 class, quoting £//. 347, Kard. ^ivov 
 fUTolKov, but that phrase has always been 
 regarded as peculiar, and in AcA. 505- 
 508 ^^fOL are unmistakably separated 
 from fx^ToiKOL. ^ivoi are here no doubt 
 the foreign friends, present at the Great 
 Dionysia even during the war, as we 
 see from AcA. I.e. 
 
 300 tSfyaOov 8a(|iovo« is wapa. npoe- 
 ioKlav, apnairai having been first under- 
 Stood of the pulling. At the conclusion 
 of dinner (or at any time by the bibulous, 
 £g. 106) a libation was poured and a 
 toast drunk to the Good or Lucky Spirit, 
 before beginning the avp.r6(noi'. Cf. 
 
 Vesp. 525, fx-qMiroTf irioifi &Kparov 
 fuadbv ayadov Saf^oi'or, and Starkie'snote. 
 The genitive may be explained by an 
 ellipse of &KpaTOv dlvov (cf. Eq. 85), as 
 of airovb-qv or olvov in Eq. 106, airelaov 
 ayadov oai/uLOPOs. Dr. Verrall suggests 
 a colon after irapeariv, rendering ayadov 
 Salfxovos, " Here's to good luck ! " 
 
 301 iv6v TTJs o-a)TT]p{as. " Slapbang 
 for salvation." 
 
 302 nav€\XTiv€S. See Intr. pp. 
 
 3-4- 
 
 303 KaKwv 4>oiviKiKa)v. "Blood-red 
 pests," alluding to the (poivLKlSes of in/r. 
 1173, may be right, but, unless there is 
 some topical allusion to the Phoenicians, 
 it is hard to believe that Aristophanes 
 used ipoiuiKiKoi for <f)oii'iKovs. Schol. V 
 evidently saw the possibility of <poiviKl5wv 
 (<poi.vi.Kii X^ap.v% iroXefxiKTi) ; but the first 
 part of the line points strongly to /caKcij' 
 being a substantive, nor do the uses of 
 KaKdi make it a good epithet for the 
 cloaks, unless indeed those provided by 
 the " War Office " were bad ones. Schol. 
 V also renders (poiviKiKuiv by alfj.aTw5C)i', 
 "evils of bloodshed," but this is to use 
 ipoiviKiKdi (never used except for " Phoe- 
 nician," elsewhere) for tpoiviKovi, without 
 the excuse of .-i pun on (poiviKloet. 
 
 304 |ii(roXdfiaxos. For the form, cf. 
 tn/r. 662, fnaoiropTraKicTTiTri, Vtsp, II65,
 
 86 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 TTjOO? rdS' rjiMv, el tl ■)(pr} Spav, (ppoi^e KapyireKTOvei' 305 
 ov yap ecrO' oTrcog aireiirelv uv ookw /uloi Wiiuepov, 
 Trp'iu jui.o')(^oii; koi /uLt]-)^avaiG-iv etV to (poo? aveXKvcrai 
 Trjv Oewv Tracruiv /ui€yi<TT>]v KUi (piXa/tXTreXooTaTrji/. 
 
 TP. ou (TicoTTijcrecrd' , ottw? /mr] 7r€pf)(apeig tw irpayfiaTL 
 
 Tov TloXefxov CKTdOTrvpi'jcreT ev^oOev KeKpayoreg ; 3 10 
 
 XO. aW aKOvaavreg toiovtou ■^aipojULev KrjpvyjUiaTog. 
 ov yap fjv e^ovTag tjKeiv <jitl t]fX€pf7)u Tpicov. 
 
 TP. euXa/BeicrOe vuv CKeivov tov KarcoOev Js^ep^epov^ 
 
 IXTj 7ra(h\aCo)v kol KeKpayco'!, uxrirep rjv'iK evBao tjp, 
 313 €v\a^e'i(re' (KeTvov t6v K^p^tpov Kal deSiTTetrOe Aid. 314 Kal om. R. 
 
 Hi(ToKa.K(iiv. For Aristophanes on Lam- 
 achus, see Ach. passim. 
 
 305 irpbs rdSe and Trpos Taiira are 
 used in taking up a strong position, 
 properly "regarding this as settled," and 
 are followed by an imperative or its 
 equivalent. Aristophanes uses Trpos rdde 
 only here and £g. 622 (never in senarii), 
 Trpos ravra thirteen times (Sobolewski, 
 Praep. p. 177). 
 
 apxi-TCKTOvei. " Be our foreman." 
 apxi-TeKTuiv is never an "architect" ; 
 apart from the fact that the first part of 
 the compound, almost unfelt in English, 
 is most prominent in Greek, the word is 
 specially used of engineering. Cf. Herod, 
 iii. 60, apxi'TeKTwv tov opuyptarof. Hence 
 it is appropriate to dealing with this pit. 
 
 306 80K&). The reading of MSS. is 
 a perfectly normal periphrasis for ov BokQ 
 iiriLTreTv av. Cf. Phii. 51, ovk ^crd' ottws 
 6 xPVCf"-^^ *'S TOVTo piirei: Nub. 1275- 
 Blaydes, who strangely regards ookcD as 
 subjunctive (like Paley), most unneces- 
 sarily reads SoKo'ip.ev. Herwerden follows 
 suit. 
 
 307 |iTixavai<riv. Probably the im- 
 plements mentioned siepr. 299, though 
 the phrase might also be taken as a 
 quaint zeugma, helped by alliteration, as 
 if we were to say, " by pulleys and 
 patience," " by ropes and resource." 
 
 308 cjjiXajj.ircXwTttTTiv. Substituted 
 for (pCKavdpiovoTaTTfv (Paley). 
 
 309 {iirws with fut. indie, in a purely 
 final clause, occurs frequently in Aris- 
 tophanes, though the construction is 
 almost unknown to the best Attic prose. 
 See Goodwin, M. T. 324. 
 
 310 tK?w7n)pif|<r€T. "Bring (the 
 War-god' blazing out." 
 
 311 KT)pv7|iaTOS- The Kripvypia, so 
 called for the sake of the next line, refers 
 to Trygaeus's summons of 296. 
 
 312 •fjv. Sc. KeKfipvyp-ivov from Kfip'uy- 
 pLaTos. 
 
 (TiTi' T||j.epwv Tpiwv. This form of 
 order for campaigners is constantly re- 
 ferred to by Aristophanes, e.g. Ach. 196 
 (of the (TTTo^'Sat), aOrai p.kv 6i^ova' afx^po- 
 ffias Kal veKTapos, | Kal firj 'TrtTijpeiv (tlt'C 
 i]p.epwv rpiQiv. So it is parodied, with 
 the substitution of opy-qv, Vesp. 243, 
 ^ujpLov, zn/r. 716, for cnrla. 
 
 313 The impossible variant given by 
 B Aid. is notable enough, being not 
 easily explained as an adscript. Brunck, 
 noticing that C also omits Karwdev, con- 
 jectures evK. vvv eK. deSiSres tov K^p/S. : 
 but too much importance must not be 
 attached to the vagaries of B Aid. See 
 Intr. p. 43. 
 
 KciTcoOev . . . €v9d8€. Cf. Soph. Ant. 
 74, v^diov xpovos I 6v Set p.' apicKnv TOts 
 /cdrco tCov ivOdde. As the scene is 
 in heaven, the terms are curiously in- 
 accurate. 
 
 Kcp^epov. For Cleon, when alive, as 
 a vicious dog, cf. Eq. 1030, <pp6.^iv, 
 'Epex^fiorj, Kvva Kepj3epov dvdpairoSicrTriv, 
 infr. 754 and Vesp. 103 1, ry KapxapoSouTi. 
 Now that he is dead, the identification 
 with Cerberus is even more fitting. It 
 may have been his regular nickname ; 
 Schol. tells us that Plato Com. also 
 applied the term to him. 
 
 314 iratfjXdtwv. Used to remind the 
 audience of Cleon the Ua(p\aywv in the 
 Knights. Cf. infr. 474, n. 
 
 3l4 K6KpaY(os> Cleon by his loud 
 and passionate oratory was thought to 
 have lowered the dignity of debate. Cf.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 87 
 
 €fjL7roSu)u ijij.lv yevTjTaL rrjv Oeov fxrj '^eKKVcrai. 315 
 
 XO. ovo eKeivuiv ccttlv avTrjv octti? e^aipy'jcreTai, 
 
 ijv dira^ etV )(eipa9 eXOt] ret? e/xa?. lov lov. 
 TP. e^oXeiTe fx , couSpe'^, ei jui] Trjg jSotjg dvi'jcreTe ' 
 
 CKSpajudov yap TrdvTa touti crvprapd^ei roiv ttoooiv. 
 XO. oog KUKCXTU) KOI TTaTeiTO} TravTU Koi TapaTT€Tw, 320 
 
 ov yap dv -^aipovTe^ filJ-els Ti'i/uepov Travcrai/meO' av. 
 T P. t/ to KaKov ; t/ Trctcr^eT', ciovSpe^ ; /uLt]Safj,m, irpo^ toov 
 Oecou, 
 
 TTpdyfxa KdXXiarov Sia(p6eipr]Te Sid rd (jyy'jixaTa. 
 XO. aW eycoy ou cry^jiJ-aTiCeiv jSoiiXo/ui, dXX' vd)' ^oovrjg 
 
 ovK €/JLOv KLvovvTO<s avTU) Tw (TKeXci yopeveTOv. 325 
 
 316 oi)S' eKelvuv ego : oUtl koi vvv codd. : oiri x^-'^P^" Mein. 325 ctkAt; 
 
 codd. hie et alibi. 
 
 £i^. 137, KeKpdKTTjs, KvKXo/Srfpou (puvrjv 
 Ixw: i^- 256, 486 (cf. 218): Fesp. 596, 
 KX^uiv 6 K€Kpa^iodfias : Arist. Ai/i. Pol. 
 28, 3, TTpuTos eVi Tov /3^/LiaTos dv^Kpaye 
 Kal eXoiooprjcraTO. 
 
 316-17 ov8' €Kiivo>v K.T.X. A close 
 parody of Eur. Heracl. 976-977, roxnov 5', 
 eTTftTrep X^'P"-^ rfKdev ei's e/udy, | ovk iari 
 dvrjruiv 5(171% ^^aLprjcreTai. Cf. ^/c. 848, 
 A/ed. 793. The words ovri Kal vvv can 
 scarcely be right. The Greek will not 
 stand the rendering "now also" (as well 
 as when alive); it must mean "even 
 now," which is nonsense. As an emen- 
 dation which explains the corruption, I 
 venture to write ot)5' (Kdvwv, "not even 
 one of the dead." Cf. Ak. 867, ^yfKC) 
 tt>6iiJ.ivovi, Kfivwv ^pa/xoi, | kccv' iTn,0vfiu) 
 SiLfiara vaUiv : Ran. 82, 6 5' eC/coXos p.iv 
 (vOdo', eC/coXos 5' e/cet. The genitive 
 thrown forward makes the parody of 
 Heracl. I.e. more complete. It should 
 he added that the parody in Vesp. 1160 
 makes it certain that the Heracleidae was 
 exhibited before 422 H.c. In favour of 
 Meineke's oCn xaipt^" is the constant use 
 of oCrt in this connection (cf Starkie on 
 Vesp. 186), but the corruption is not so 
 easily explained, 
 
 317 lov, as a cry of joy. Cf. Aesch. 
 Aq. 25, Ar. Eq. 1096, Av. 819. Fnr the 
 accent, sec Chandler, Greek Accentuation, 
 
 §901- ^ 
 
 319 TrdvTa ravrf. " Everything 
 
 roundabout." Cf Eq.^(): Cratinus//-. 
 186, S.ira.vra raOra KaTaKXvati iroi-/ina<Tiv. 
 
 Toiv iroSoiv. " With his paws," still 
 of Cerberus. 
 
 320 (is KVKaTw K.T.X. If this is a 
 case of (OS for cadi us, it is perhaps the 
 only instance of its use with the impera- 
 tive. For the verbs, cf. Aesch. Fr. 994, 
 Soph. Ant. 745. 
 
 323 8ia TO, <rxT)[ji.aTa. "For the 
 sake of your antics." Cf. Eur. Cycl. 220, 
 fTret fx' dv iv fx^crrj rrj yacripi \ TrrjduJVTes 
 dwoXeaair' dv vtto tCiv crxVf^dTWv. 
 
 325 TO) o-KtXci. Inscriptions prove 
 that vowel-stems of the third declension 
 uniformly showed -et, not -77, in the nom. 
 and ace. dual. See Meisterhans, 
 Grariim. Inschr. p. 200 (note 1627). 
 Pre-Eucleidean inscriptions can prove 
 nothing for themselves, as in the Attic 
 alphabet E stood for H and EI ; but the 
 truth is proved for them by several 
 inscriptions in the Ionic alphabet within 
 a year or two after 403 is.c. 
 
 Aristophanes always uses the dual for a 
 man's legs : tw crKAet (as we must 
 correct) is frec[uent, toIv (jKiKotv, supr. 
 241, and (TKeXolv, "a pair of legs," Lys. 
 1 172 ; but t4 (tkAt; occurs Lys. 1170, of 
 the Mcgarian walls. 
 
 Xop£v«TOv. Aristophanes always uses 
 a dual verb after a dual subject, except 
 once in his last play, the J'lutiis (484, 
 vtjjv oi Sv' diroxpv<fov(Tiv fibvui). The last 
 instance in inscriptions of a dual verb 
 occurs 417 11. c, the first of a plural verb, 
 so used 408 li.c. See Meisterhans, 
 Gramm. Inschr. pp. 165, 199.
 
 88 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 fxi) Ti liioi vvvi y €t', dXXa Trade irav' opyovfJievo^. 
 rjv Loov, Kai ot] Treiravfxai. 
 
 (pM y^, 'Travel S' ovSeTrw. 
 ev /xev ouv tovti jj.' eacrov eXKvaai, Koi fajKeri. 
 TOVTO vuu, Kai fxrjKeT' aXko fxrjSeu op'^^jcrrjaO' eTi. 
 ovK av 6pyri(TaliJ.eO\ e'lirep wdteXrja-aijuev ri ae. 
 aXK' opoLT , ovTTO) TreiravcrQe. 
 
 TOVToyi vr] Tov Ala 
 TO (TKeXo^ pL^avTe^ t/or] Xr'jyojueu to Septov. 
 einolSwju.i TOVTO y v/juv, uxTTe fxtj Xvireiv eVt. 
 aXXa Kai TupicTTepov toi fx ecrT avayKaioo^ evou. 
 {jooiuai yap koi yeyr]9a Ka] ireTropSa koi yeXu) 
 juaXXov 5; to yripa<i ckSv^ eKcbvywv Trjv acnriSa. 
 fxt]KeT ovv vvvL ye yaipeT ' ov yap 'ig-tc ttco cracbcog' 
 aXX' oTav Xa/Siofjiev aiJT>)j/, TrjviKavTa -^aipeTe 
 
 330 
 
 335 
 
 326 firi tL /J.OL Blaydes : firi tl Kai codd. Travov irav' R. 329 dpxv'^fO^O' 
 
 codd. : corr. Bekk. 337 /j-VK'^t' ovv Aid. : firi tl Kai RV. 341 ^iveiv Dind. : 
 
 326 (j.'^ Tl |ioi vvvi y. For the 
 
 rejection of Kai vvvi y', see sttpr. 316, n. 
 The confusion of /cat and fioi is not 
 uncommon ; k and /j. closely resemble 
 one another in the cursive hands of the 
 first three centuries A.D. 
 
 327 Cf. Eur. Here. 867, f/v l5ov, Kai 
 dr] TLvd(T(T€l Kpara ^a\^i5wv S-tto. 
 
 Kai 8tj. " I have stopped." Cf. Av. 
 175. III. ^\i\pov Karu. EH. /cat St; 
 ^X^TTw. Cf sup: 178. 
 
 328 eXKvo-ai, of a dance or fling, with 
 cognate accusative. Cf. //u6. 540, ov5^ 
 KopSax' i'l^Kvuev. 
 
 Kai, "and then." Cf. the use of e(, 
 Virg. £c/. iii. 106, Die quibus in terris 
 . . . et Phyllida solus habeto. 
 
 |iT)K€Ti. Sc. ida-ys. 
 
 330 "Stop dancing? why, certainly,'' 
 say the chorus, without stopping in the 
 least. The interest of this part of the 
 play would be merely spectacular. Com- 
 pare the end of the IVasps. 
 
 332 XTJYO[i.ev. " We cease," not " we 
 stop." The verb is poetical and non- 
 Attic, except in relation to the year and 
 its seasons. It is found elsewhere in Ar. 
 only with epic phrases (infr. 1076, 1328), 
 though Plato and Xenophon, as might be 
 expected, use it freely (H. Richards in 
 Class. Rev. xi. p. 419). 
 
 333 cTTiSfSuixi. fTTiStSo^'at, iirL8o<ri.s 
 are the words used for a voluntary con- 
 tribution to the State. So here, "I make 
 you a free gift of that." 
 
 wcTTe, conditional. 
 
 334 'ia-T dvtt7Ka£«s 'i\ov. This peri- 
 phrastic phrase occurs also Aesch. Cho. 
 239, Trpoiravddv 5' 1(Tt dvayKalus ^X'"' I 
 iraTipa. Cf. Soph. O. T. 273, oaoiM Tci5' 
 tar' dpicTKovd^ : ib. 747> Mt? ^^^ttuv 6 
 lxdvTL% y. 
 
 336 t{) 7i)pas IkSvs. The regular 
 phrase for a snake casting its slough, 
 yrjpas being technical for the latter. Cf. 
 Arist. N.A.viii. 17, eK8vvov<n oe to Ki\v<pos 
 {oi Kapa^oC) tov iapos, wcrwep oi 6(peLS t6 
 KaXovfievov yrjpas . . . Icttl Si tovto Tb 
 ^crxaTov depfia, k.t.X. No doubt the 
 other meaning of the words, as applicable 
 to men, is also understood, and, if we 
 would pile on jests, we may follow Bergler 
 in seeing a pun on the two senses of dffirh. 
 The latter joke is worked out in full, 
 Vesp. 17-23. 
 
 338 TT)vi.KavTa = tum cum maxime, 
 though often used with less exactness. 
 Cf Soph. O. C. 393, 6t' ovk It' ei>i, 
 TTjviKavT dp' dfj.' dvrjp ; "at that moment 
 take I rank as a man?" O. T. 76. 
 Originally it meant " at that time of 
 day."
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 89 
 
 XO. 
 
 11 
 n- 
 
 Kai /3oaT€ KOI yeXuT 
 
 ^t] yap e^ecTTai t66^ vjuiu 
 
 TrXeiv, ixeveiv, ^ivelv, KaOevSeiu, 
 
 €is Travrjyvpei? Oeuipeiv, 
 
 eaTiacrOai, KOTTa^iCeiv, 
 
 cnjjBapiaCeiv, 
 
 tov lov KCKpayevai. 
 
 ei yap eKyivoiT loeiv Tavrrjv fxe Tr]u rjfxepav. 
 
 340 
 
 345 
 
 [arp. 
 
 €1 yap 
 
 KLveiv codd. 344 ffv^apid^nv Mein. : ffv^api^eiv codd. 346 
 
 eKy^voir' {yevoir' V) ideiv ravT-qv /xe ttjv rjfi^pav irori RV : el yap ixoi yivoir' 
 Ideiu TavTtiv Tr)v ■ijp.epav wori Aid. : Trore delevit Bergk : d yap eKyivoir' iSdv tt)v 
 
 339 1^8t) . . Td9' = tum demum, less 
 exact than TTj^'c/caOra, equivalent tc Tore 
 dr,. 
 
 341 irXeiv, jxe'vetv. A formula for 
 following one's own devices : cf. Ac/i. 198 
 (of the ffTTovSai), fcdc ti3 crrdfjiaTi \eyov<n, 
 ^alv' Snri 'deXfis. The sea being the 
 railway of Athens, there need be no 
 allusion to trade in irXelp. With fi^veiv 
 understand olkoi. 
 
 Piveiv. In seven other passages of 
 Aristophanes MSS. greatly favour 
 KiveLw in this sense (cf irpoaKLveiv), and 
 it is hard to explain them all by the 
 common confusion between fi and k 
 (Cobet, V. L. p. 217). But it maybe 
 noted that if Kivov/j.evot. {Nub. 1103, etc.) 
 is sound there must be an utterly inap- 
 propriate pun in Vesp. nil. 
 
 342 irav^yvpis is a very general term 
 for a festal gathering, ranging from the 
 great national festivals, such as that of 
 Zeus at Olympia, to a upbv t) irav-qyvpis 
 4)l\u}v (Eur. Here. 1283). 
 
 343 KOTTapt^fiv. Cf m/r. 1244, note. 
 
 344 (rvPaptd^etv. The first syllable 
 of Zij^apit is short {Vesp. 1259, 1427, 
 J435> '438,/''. 216) : so the form given 
 by MSS. is wrong. Meineke's correc- 
 tion is proved by Schol. V's reading of 
 a line from Phrynichus,/r. 64, iroKm bi 
 ffv^apiaff/xdi avXrjTwv <t6t' Mein.> Jiv, 
 where Aid. has <Tvftapi(Tfj.6%. Ilesychius 
 gives the forms (ruppiaffuds, avfipidi^ei, 
 which are as impossible here as avftapli;^fiv 
 itself; cf sn/>r. 261, n. If Aristophanes 
 could have lengthened the vowel before 
 /3p, he would have done the same with 
 Vjipts, v^pl^ftv, in some of the thirty 
 places where these words occur. Other 
 
 worthless corrections (e.g. TrvSapl^eiv) 
 have been proposed. 
 
 346 This line must be considered 
 together with tn/r. 385, 582. All three 
 lines must be either (i) trochaic tetra- 
 meter catalectic, or (2) trochaico-cretic. 
 The difference consists in the presence or 
 absence of one syllable. So far as the 
 MSS. go, lines 346 and 582 must both 
 be changed, and can easily be made to 
 accord to either view, while in 385 the 
 question depends on ;j.-q, in a position 
 where the danger of haplography or 
 dittography is alike great. We may 
 write either : 
 
 (1) 346. eiyapiKyivoLT lb€ivTrtvr)fiipav 
 
 TavTTiv TTOTf (Porson). 
 385. /J.ri8afj.Qs, Cj d^cnroO' 'Fjpfiij, 
 
 /xr]5a/J.iI)s, firj, fi-rfSaixQis (Aid.). 
 5S2. X^-^P^i X'^'/'i "^s ffKdii rifuv 
 
 a.ap.ivois, ^^ (piKraTr] (Din- 
 
 dorf). 
 
 (2) 346. ii yap iKyevoir' ISeiv ravr-qv 
 
 Uf TrjV rjixipav (Bergk). 
 385. MTjSa/xujs, oj oiairod' 'Epfirj, 
 
 fiTlBa/iuis /Lt7j5a/utDr (V). 
 582. X"-^P^t X^^p\ '^s JjXdes rjfuv 
 
 dauivois, (piKraTu (Bergk). 
 The second view is more in conform- 
 ity with the cretic (largely paeonic) 
 hexameter which follows, the first with 
 the two trochaic tetrameters which then 
 intervene. But the MSS. readings, slight 
 as their help is, arc on Bcrgk's side. 
 Thus in 1. 346 the omission of vori from 
 R gives us our line, and its insertion is 
 easily explained as a bungling attempt to 
 reproduce the familiar trochaic metre. 
 I'orson's reading involves the transposi- 
 tion of r^ftApav as well as the omission of
 
 90 
 
 API2TO<I>ANOY2 
 
 TToXAa yap av€a")(6jUL>]v 
 irpayjuaTa Te ku) crri^dSa^, 
 u? t'Aa^e ^opjuicov ' 
 
 KovKer av fx evpon SiKaarrjv Spi/nuv ovSe SvctkoXov, 
 ovoe Tovg Tpoirov^ ye o>/7rou CTKXtjpov, cocnrep koi ttoo 
 Tov, 350 
 
 aXX aTraXov av fx' 'ISoi^ 
 Kai TToXv vecoTepov, air— 
 aWayeuTa Trpay/uLaTcov. 
 Kai yap Uavov y^povov air— 
 
 oWv/jLeOa Ka\ KaruTe— 355 
 
 Tpifxjueda irXavw/xevoL 
 
 eis AvKeiov KciK Au/ce/ou (tvv Sopei avv ciaTriSi. 
 aXX' 6 Ti juaXicTTa yapi— 
 ovjueOa TTOiovvTeg, aye 
 (ppaXe ' are yap avroKparop' 
 
 Tjfiepav TavTTjv vore Pors. 347 'fjV€(rx6fJ.7]v codd. : corr. Brunck. 351 dv 
 
 /ue. Then in 1. 385, V is a far safer 
 guide than Aid. and B, who are both 
 addicted to patching up metres. No- 
 thing is indicated by 1. 582. 
 
 €K-Y«'voiT. €K with yiyverai has the 
 same force as in k^ecxTi, but while 'i^ecrrt 
 = licet, €Kyiyu€TaL = contingit, keeping 
 up the idea of change proper to 7/7- 
 veaOai. 
 
 347 dv€(rxo|iT]v. For the single 
 augment (required by the metre), cf. 
 Eur. Hipp. 687, ffi) 0' ovK dficTxov. On 
 the double augment of this verb as the 
 true form, see Rutherford, A/'. P. 
 pp. 85-86. 
 
 (mpdSas* The ari^ds or xo^fJ-^vvrj, a low 
 bed of leaves ([Eur.] Jikes. 9) or rushes 
 {Plut. 541) was specially associated with 
 the sturdy campaigner, Phormio. Cf. 
 Eupol./r. 254 (Schol.) : Suidas (s.v. *op- 
 jut'wi'), KoX TrapoL/jLLa " ^op/jjiwvos ari^ds, errl 
 tQv evreXwv. For its discomforts, cf P/ze^. 
 \.c.,dvrl5€ KXlfrjs \ (jTi^doaaxolvuv Kbpcuv 
 
 348 The rough soldier-like character 
 of Phormio (who is mentioned with 
 evident admiration in Eq. 562) was 
 sketched by Eupolis in the Ta^lapxoi. 
 See Kock, Cofn. Att. Fr. i. pp. 325-328, 
 and long scholia in V. Bergler is right 
 in seeing a pun (in connection with 
 
 ffTi^dSas) on the word <popfi6s, which 
 meant anything plaited of rushes, cords, 
 etc. 
 
 351 ctiraXdv. We have no adjective 
 in English which thus expresses the soft- 
 ness, suppleness and delicacy of youth. 
 
 Cf -Av. 667, diS KoXbl' TOVpvldLOV, \ WJ 
 
 5' dwoKov : Plat. Symp. 195 c, vio^ fj.kv 
 o^v icTTt, TTpbi 8^ ry v^u) a7raX6s : Ar. 
 Tkesm. 192, dwaXds, einrpewris I5eiv. 
 
 355 KaTaT£Tp{|jL)jL66a. The simple verb 
 is more usual in this sense. But cf. 
 Thuc. viii. 46, avroi/s irepl eairroijs TOi)s 
 "lEWtivas KaTarplxj/ai. 
 
 357 For the yv/xvdcriov called Avkciov, 
 it must suffice to give references : — 
 Suidas, Hesychius and Harpocration, 
 s.v. ; Die/. Geog. i. p. 303 ; Miss Har- 
 rison, Myth, and Alon., pp. 219-222. 
 
 (TVV 8dpei o-iiv denrCoi. A quotation 
 from the " Momus" of Achaeus : "Apri^ 6 
 XrjffTT]! aiiv 56peL crvv dairldL (Schol.). 
 Plence the tragic form Sopei, which should 
 be read here and in the same quotation, 
 Fesp. 1081. Sdpei is required by the 
 metre, Soph. O. C. 620, 1314, 1386 (in all 
 of which passages, as here, all MSS. give 
 dopi). On the possibility of its prevalence 
 in tragic iambics, see Jebb on Soph. 
 O. C. 1304. 
 
 359 avTOKparopa. " Plenipotenti-
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 91 
 
 360 
 
 etXer' ayaO^'i rig ^jmlv Tvy^i]. 
 TP. (pepe Sr] KariSco, Trot Tovg \l6ovg acpeX^ojULev; 
 EP. (0 fJLiape Koi ToXfJLrjpe, ri iroeiv Siavoei ; 
 TP. ovSev TTOvrjpov, aW oirep koll I^lWikwv. 
 EP. aTToXcoXa?, (h KaKooai/uLOV. 
 TP. ovKOvi', )]v \ayu). 
 
 'Eo/U»79 yct/O cou /cX>7|0ft) 7ror/o'et9 olo' OTi. 
 EP. aTToXwXa?, e^oXwXa?. 
 TP. ei? Tiv' rifxepau ; 
 
 EP. et? avTLKa /xaX'. 
 TP. aXX' oJ^ei/ rjjxTToXrjKa ttco, 
 
 /x' K: fji.' dv Y : 7' (Sv m' Aid. 357 ai/u SSpei avv Herm. : avv 8opl ai/v codd. : 
 \vv dopi ^i/y Pors. 364 oCk, -qv ht) Xdxw Dobr. 365 KXijpov Herw. : kXtjp^ 
 
 365 
 
 ary." The term was technically used at 
 Athens almost entirely of ambassadors 
 and civil officials. Cf. At: 1595, I.ys. 
 loio, Thuc. V. 27, Arist. A/k. Fol. 
 
 31. 2. 
 
 362 For the entrance of Hermes, see 
 Intr. pp. 20, 24. 
 
 u» p.iapi Kal To\(iT)p€'. Cf. supr. 182- 
 183. 
 
 363 The Scholiasts are expansive on 
 the subject of Killicon. He would seem 
 at an unknown date to have betrayed 
 Miletus (or Samos) to Priene, and, when 
 asked what he was doing, to have 
 answered -Kavra. dyaOd, a phrase which 
 passed into a proverb. After oi/o^u 
 irovripdv it comes as a surprise, ws el 
 
 elTTfC Ov5iv KCKOV TTOlQ dW ifpOCTvXC) 
 
 (SchoL). ^ 
 
 364 ovKovv, 'f\v Xdx«' " I suppose I 
 shall, if my lot is drawn." Schol. says 
 that at Athens, when a large number of 
 men were sentenced to death, one was 
 drawn by lot each day for execution, and 
 that, as a reprieve was always possible, 
 it was lucky to escape an early lot. 
 This may be a mere guess from eh 
 tIv yjixipav in 1. 366. Possibly, where 
 numbers were large, some system like 
 the Roman deciiiiatio and viccsii)iatio 
 prevailed. With Dobrec's correction 
 oC/c, ^v liT) Xdxw the general sense is the 
 same, but ydp in the next line is incon- 
 sequent. Still OVKOVV standing alone, 
 with the verb understood, sadly needs 
 confirmation. 
 
 365 'Ep|xt)s. Photius explains "EpMoi' 
 
 kXtjpos as 6 TTpCiTos iveXKOfievos. Cf. 
 Hesych. s.v. : Schol. fral^wv tovto \eyei. 
 ol5a yap oTt ws'Ep/U^s iirapxiov TTOi-^cretj 
 fie KXyjpovcrdai. 
 
 KXV^pu) iroT|<r€is. "You'll work it in 
 the draw," lit. by means of the lot you 
 will make me draw (or not draw) the lot. 
 With TToriaeis understand eyu.6 Xax^''', or 
 (with Dobree's reading) f^tx^ /xri Xaxe'^". 
 Cf. £t/. 912, eydb (T€ Trotrjcru Tpiijpapx^tv. 
 But the phrase is suspicious ; the best 
 suggestions are Herwerden's KKripov ("ut 
 dicitur Kpiaiv iroie'iv, sim."), and Blaydes' 
 earlier conjecture, KXripui fx' diroXeis eC oW 
 on. 
 
 366 els riv T||i£pav ; Cf. Eur. A/c. 
 320, Kal too' ovk es avp(.ov \ oi)5' es rplTrjv 
 fiOL fJLT)vb% ipxerai KaKdv : At. Vesp. 454^ 
 ovKtr' eis /xaKpdf. 
 
 For the casual tone, cf. Av. 15 14, 
 IIP. d7r6XaiXei' 6 Zfi/y. III. tttivIk' &tt' 
 aTTuiXero ; 
 
 367 tls avT^Ktt |jLd\'. " This very 
 instant." For (is with an adverb (not 
 always in the same sense), cf. eii irbre 
 (Soph. AJ. 1 185), (iadira^, eiaavdis, 
 elffvcrrepov, daaeL, eh 6\{/f, etc. For a 
 discussion on the subject, see Rutherford, 
 JV. P. p. iiS. 
 
 aXX' ov8Jv Tipr-JToXTiKa. Cf. ift/r. 1182, 
 Ti^ oi aiTL oi'K (ujvqr' ' oO ydp ySeiu ^^idiv. 
 Trygaeus takes the announcement of his 
 fate as a summons to military service ; 
 not because death was so certain on cam- 
 paign, but to point the moral of the play, 
 that war and military service are accursed 
 things.
 
 92 
 
 APISTO^ANOYZ 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 oi/r' aX<piT' ovre rupov, w? aTroKovixevo^. 
 Kai fxrjv e7nT€Tpi\l/ai ye. 
 
 Kara tw TpoTTW 
 OVK ijcrOo/Jitjv ayaOov toctovtovi Xa^dovl 
 ap oicrua uavuTOv on TrpoeKp o Zjevg 09 av 
 TavTtjv avopvTTCov evpedij ; 
 
 vvv dpa fJLe 
 aTracr' avayKrj ^ctt airoBavelv ; 
 
 eu icru OTi. 
 eU yoipl^Lov vvv fioi SdpeKTOP Tpeig (^oa^/ua? • 
 oei yap juvtjOtjuai [xe irplv TeQvrjKevai. 
 
 370 
 
 375 
 
 II airokeh eS oIS' 6tl Blaydes. 368 -rrvphv Suid. 373 Vr' RV: 7' Aid. 
 374 vvv /J.OL Cobet : /xot vOv R Aid. et (sec. edd. Oxon.) V. 381 ropi^cu 
 
 368 diroXovixevos. Put irapa irpocrdoK- 
 iav for (TTpaTevffdp.evos. 
 
 369 Kal fJiTJv, when introducing an 
 emphatic statement (cf. the use of firjv 
 and rj fj.-f}v in oaths), is usually followed, 
 as here, by yt. placed after the emphatic 
 word. Here the tone of voice would 
 make the words adversative, " Oh ! but 
 you're simply smashed, I declare," but in 
 itself Acat uriv merely states emphatically a 
 new fact or thought. See Jebb on Soph. 
 AJ. 531, and (for instances in Ar.) A. von 
 Bamberg, Exerc. Crit. in Pint. 7iov. p. 16. 
 
 Kara tuJ Tpoirw, k.t.X. Cf. Ran. 647 : 
 AI. /cat St/ VaTala. AI. Kara. iriDs ovk 
 lirrapov ; 
 
 370 oLYaOov may be merely ironical, 
 but perhaps he means to imply that if 
 " being smashed" is all, that — death — is 
 nothing to military service. Cf. 367, n. 
 
 r^<rQ6\i.r]v and Xa^wv seem to show that 
 Trygaeus pretends to take the perfect 
 tense used by Hermes literally. 
 
 371 &p' oI(r9a . . . ; "Let me tell 
 you plainly." ap' olada. : (2p' Lcrre ;) has 
 four distinct uses or tones in colloquial 
 speech: (i) in stating a sudden idea, as 
 Av. 668, S.pd y otad' 6ti \ iyw oia/xTjpi^oLfj.' 
 av auTTjp i]5ews ; " I say, I should like 
 ..." (2) in polite irony (sometimes 
 correcting a misapprehension), as N'ud. 
 1329, Sp' otdd' OTL X'^^P'^ 7r6XX' aKovwv Kal 
 KaKo. ; "I may as well tell you that I 
 delight ..." Cf. Fesp. 1336, ut/r. 479. 
 (3) in threats or warnings, as Av. 1246, 
 ftp' otad' &n Zei)s e'l p.e Xvwrifffi irepa, | 
 fieKaOpa . . . KaTaidaXwcrui ; " Let me 
 give you fair warning ..." So here 
 
 and Av. 1221 : cf. the minatory ladi, Eq. 
 948, Nub. 39, 1254. (4) in calling atten- 
 tion to the seriousness of a situation, as 
 Ach. 481, Sp' oXad' 0(7 ov tov 1x705^' d7w;'ter 
 TCLxa ; "Don't you realise . . .?" Cf. 
 Vesp. 4. Bachmann (Lex. Ar. Spec, p. 
 4) classes all these nine passages together 
 under "Spa exspectantis affirmationem, 
 dubitantis tamen," but (apart from the fact 
 that no answer is possible in any of the 
 cases except Ach. 481, Vesp. 4) the pres- 
 ence of Spa is not essential. Thus for 
 sense (2) cf. Eq. 346, dXX' dlad' . . . ; 
 (3) Av. loio-ioii, olad' . . . ; (4) 
 Eccl. 547, olad' odv . . . ; 
 
 8s fi.v. The antecedent tovti^ is sup- 
 pressed, as often. Cf. Soph. AJ. 1050, 
 ioKovvr' ifiol, doKovvTa 5', bs Kpalvei 
 (XTpaTov: Ant.'T,^ (Jebb'snote) : Ar. Vesp. 
 586. 
 
 374 \oi.p(8i.ov. A pig was sacrificed 
 to Demeter in the rites of initiation at 
 Eleusis, which are the rites here referred 
 to. Cf. Ach. 747> X'^'-P'-'^^ /jLvcrTTjpiKuv. 
 Thus, when Dionysus and Xanthias in 
 the Frogs come upon the ixucrai in 
 Hades, Xanthias at once exclaims, 
 ws rfiii p-OL Trpocrinvevae xotpeiwv KpeQiv 
 [Ran. 338). For the purification by sea- 
 bathing of the p.ij<TT7]s and his pig, on the 
 great day of dXade pLiarat., see Miss 
 Harrison, Proleg. Greek ReL, p. 152. 
 
 375 The initiated were supposed to 
 have special blessings in the world 
 below. Cf. Ran. 455, p.bvoi% yap rip.tv 
 r/Xtoj I Kal (p^yyos IXapov iariv, \ 8(701 
 p.ifjLvqp.€6'. Compare the account of the 
 Abodes of the Blessed, Virg. Aen. vi.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 93 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 CO Ziev Kepavvo^povra — 
 
 ^t] irpos Tcov Oewu 
 ^fxcou Karenrr]^, a.vTi/3o\u) ere, Sea-TTOTa. 
 ovK (iv aiWTrrjcraiixL. 
 
 ayu> TrpoOu/ULco^ <toi (pepcov acpiKOjurju. 
 EP. aW, u) /AeX', VTTO tov Ato? ajULuXSui^O^iro/nai, 380 
 
 ei /iir] Teropi']cru> rauTa Kai XaKijcrofxai. 
 T P. iJ.y'] vvv XaKi'ja-rjg, Xiaao/ual cr' , (opiuL]jSiov. 
 
 eiTre juloi, t'l Trao-^er, oovope^ ; ecrTaT eKTreTrXrjyimevoi. 
 
 (a TTOVtjpoi, [xr] ariwiraT' el Se /ultj, \aKi]<r€rai. 
 
 Scaliger. 382 w 'p,aioiov codd. : corr. Schwabe. 384 Kai /xt] uiuiraT R. 
 
 640, Largior hie campos aether et 
 lumine vestit | Purpureo, solemque suum, 
 sua sidera norunt. 
 
 376 u Zev. Probably not a mere 
 interjection. Hermes yells out to tell 
 Zeus, though the latter is "out of 
 Heaven" {sttpr. 207). Cf. Intr. p. 11. 
 For the form of the exclamation, cf. 
 Bacchylides, viii. 10, £1 ZeO Kepaweyxe^- 
 
 378 TTpis Tuv is shouted, and Kp€u>v 
 then substituted for the expected deQv. 
 For the bribe, cf. supr. 192. 
 
 379 irpo9v|xws is the emphatic word, 
 the phrase being practically equivalent to 
 a^w wpodvfjiov/Mevoi <t>ip€Lv : his motive in 
 coming was a passionate desire to feed 
 Hermes. 
 
 380 a(J.aX8vv€iv, a word of which the 
 derivation is quite uncertain, is used by 
 Homer only with nlxos as object, in the 
 sense of '* crushing." So here, "I shall 
 be beaten into a powder.'" The word 
 may now be found in Bacchylides xiv. 3, 
 avfj.(poph, 5' iaOXov^ afj.a\5vv€i. The 
 cumbrous future is of course absurd, like 
 the forms of the following verbs. 
 
 381 If there is any need to account 
 for the quaint form T6TopTi<ro), we must 
 either suppose a reduplicated verb mopQ) 
 formed from ropQ), like TfTpf/xalfO) in 
 A^u/j. 374, or, noting that Hesychius 
 gives a reduplicated form Tiroptv (ex- 
 plained by Irpoofff) imagine a'comical future 
 being formed from it. roptiv elsewhere 
 is only to pierce, though the metaphorical 
 use is familiar from the tragic TopQii and 
 Aeschylean ropbi. Cf. Thesin. 986, 
 rbptvf vaTn.v i^orjv. 
 
 XaK'qcroiiai. A grandiose form in- 
 
 vented for the occasion. No future of 
 \d<7K€iv is found. The verb is confined 
 to Epic and tragedy, except for the 
 numerous passages in which Aristo- 
 phanes brings it in to parody Euripides. 
 See Rutherford, N. P. p. 43. 
 
 382 XaKTJo-Tis. The Chorus echo the 
 conjugation used by Hermes, XaK-^aopLai, 
 i\dKr]cra: they could do nothing else. 
 The effect of Xd^js <jv (Blaydes and 
 Herwerden) may be seen from a transla- 
 tion : " I shall be pulverised, if I don't 
 yowl." "Oh! please don't ye//." 
 Equally unhappy is Dr. Bury's reference 
 {J/erma//iena, xxvi. p. 96) to "the un- 
 metrical Xa/cijo-gs (cf. oioKaK-qaaaa, C/ouds 
 410)." The latter form is either from 
 the Doric \a.KfXv or (more probably) 
 corrupt, while 'Xa.Kriaris is neither Attic nor 
 Doric, but Hermean. The manuscript 
 tradition of Aristophanes is not so good 
 that we can afford to scorn a striking 
 instance of its occasional soundness. 
 
 (Sp|jf[j8iov. Blaydes vigorously defends 
 Sjpixdoiov, pointing out that 'Ep/t^j is a 
 contraction of "Epixia^. But the exact 
 parallel yri5i.ov, infr. 570, to which Her- 
 werden refers, sets the matter at rest, 
 since 77} (from yio.) is an instance of the 
 same contraction which we find in 
 
 384 irrfviipot. For the accent (which 
 RV Aid. give correctly) see supr. 263, n. 
 
 cl Z\ p.TJ, from its frequent use after 
 an affirmative verb, became such a 
 formula for "otherwise," that it was 
 used even after a negative verb. Cf. 
 Null. 1433, Tpds raxna. p-r) tvttt'- d S^ ^utj, 
 aavrdv iror' airiaati : Kan. 629, etc.
 
 94 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 XO. fjLijSafxu)?, to SecnroO 'E|Oya//, /uii]Safjt.oi)g, /uL)]Sajui(io9, [avr. a. 
 
 e'l Tt Ke-^apia-jjievov 386 
 
 ■yoipimov olaOa Trap' e— 
 
 inov ye KareStjSoKux}, 
 
 TOVTO fxt] (pavXov voju.i'C ^1/ Tovrm tic TrpayfxaTi. 
 1 r. ouK aKoveig oia vooirevovaL a , wvat oeairoTa ] 
 XO. yu»; yei'i] TraXly koto's 39® 
 
 avTi(io\ova-Lv >']/uiu, 
 
 (ixTTe Ti]pSe fxt] XajSeiu' 
 
 aWa yapia, w (piXav— 
 
 OpcoTTOTaTe Kai jueyaXo— 
 
 SwpoTaTe SaijULovcoi', 
 
 ei Ti Ti.eiaai'Spov ^SeXuTTCi tov^ Xocbous Koi to.^ 6(hpvg. 395 
 
 Kai ere Ovanaiariv le— 
 
 385 /ui.ri5a/uQs fi7ioa/j.Qs V : /uri iJ.rjSa/j.u)i fx-qSanQis R : fJ,7]5afj.C>s /wtj /xij5a/xws 
 Aid. 388 vo/Mt^' Bentl. : vofx,i^uv codd. : vo/xi^eiv Dobr. ip tovtijiI t(^ 
 Pors. : ei' ri^Se rqi codd. : iv rySe r(^ vvv Bentl. : ev toi.<^5c Dobr. 390 ni] 
 — r/zxtc seclusit Dind. Locus desperatus ; remedia promere non iuvat. 
 
 385 For the metrical question, see 
 supr. 346, n. 
 
 386 K€\api<r(i6'vov. " That has 
 found favour.'' A Homeric participle, 
 frequently found in the poetic prose 
 of Herodotus and Plato. It never lost 
 its Epic ring. 
 
 Trap' «[j.ov. The extension from 
 '\a/JL^dv€iv irapa tlvos to eadinv napd nvos 
 may be exactly paralleled by Plat. AV/. 
 406 D, Trapa tov larpov (pdpfxaKOV irnhv. 
 Cf. Gofg. 467 c, Dem. 01. iii. 33, and 
 (perhaps) Lys. 562. Dr. Verrall takes the 
 words as referring to a theft "from my 
 premises" of the xo'P'^'oj', which would 
 subsequently be offered to Hermes by 
 the thieves. 
 
 388 TovTwi. Richter would keep 
 T(i>Of, changing oi)5e to ov in line 349. 
 We should then have a return to the 
 trochaico-cretic adopted in lines 346, 
 385, 582. In the second antistrophe 
 (mfr. 582 sqq.) the verse corresponding 
 to this or to the next line (probably to 
 this) is unfortunately wanting. 
 
 389 Owirtvovo-i. It is bold of Try- 
 gaeus to use such an invidious word. 
 
 390 |j.'f| ■yevT) — f||jiiv. The metre is 
 quite hopeless. There should be four 
 cretics or first paeons, but what the MSS. 
 ofter is particularly nondescript. Recon- 
 
 struction is mere guesswork, but that of 
 Hermann is worth quoting : /ut? 'ttIkotos 
 avTilSoK^- I ovcTLV Tj/xiv yevrj. 
 
 For TToXC-y KOTOS used of a person cf. 
 Theocr. xxii. 58, dypLos el, jrpds Trdvra 
 iraklyKOTos. 
 
 392 XaPeiv. The subject is rifxai 
 understood. 
 
 395 neio-avSpov. This appears to be 
 the well-known Peisander of Thuc. viii., 
 who did so much to overthrow the demo- 
 cracy in 411 B.C. From Lys. 490 and 
 fr. 81 we gather that he was bribed to 
 promote war, while his cowardice is 
 spoken of in Av. 1556 : ivda Kal Hel- 
 ffavdpos 9}\d€ I ded/xevos ^VXV" ISdv^ 
 i] I fwir' eKelvov wpovXiTrev. Cf. Xen. 
 Symp. ii. 14. 
 
 The mention of his "crest and 
 brows " then is ironical, and he is merely 
 a change for Cleonymus. 
 
 p8eXvTT€i. "Feelest sick at." Cf. 
 Aih. 585, T^s /ce0aX77s vvv p.ov Xa^oO, | IV 
 i^e/x^cTO) • ^deXiiTTOfxai yap tovs \6(povs. 
 
 o^pvs. Of the hero's military 
 
 frown. But in A'an. 925 Dionysus 
 speaks of words of Aeschylus 6<ppvs 
 ^X<"''''a fttt \6(povs, deiv' drra fxopfj.opo}Trd, 
 where 6(ppDs is not so easy. Possibly 
 the word was used for the projecting 
 " brow " of the helmet.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 95 
 
 6Sc 
 
 paicn irpoa-oooig re fxeya— 
 
 Xaicri Siu iravTog, w 
 
 SecnroT, ayaXovjuev i]iJLeh aei. 
 TP. i'O', avTijioXw a, eXeija-ov avTwv ti]V oira, 
 
 €7reL ere Kat ti/uluxti juaWov }] Trpo tov. 
 EP. KXeTTTai yap eicri vvi' ye fxaWov rj irpo tov. 
 TP. Kal croi (hpd(roD ri irpayiua Seiuov Koi. fieya, 
 
 o TO/"? Oeolg aTracnv eiri^ovKeveTai. 
 EP. Wi Sr], KOLTenr' ' 'i(tws yap av Trelcraig ejue. 
 TP. ^ yap 2e\j/i/;/ ^o) iravovpyo^ "HAto?, 
 
 vijuv eiri^ovKevovTe ttoXvu t)or] -^ovov, 
 
 Tor? ^apj3a.poia-i TrpoSiSoTOi' Trjv EXAa^a. 
 EP. 'iva §>] TL TovTO opuTov ; 
 TP. OTlt] vrj Alu 
 
 j/yueF? fxev v/miu Qvo/xev, tovtokti oe 
 
 400 
 
 405 
 
 410 
 
 393 X^P'"'' '^ Aid. : x'^-P'-'^"-'- ■*" ^^ • X'^P'"''*' Pors. 402 yap dci vvv ye 
 
 fiaXKov Aid. : re yap vvv ixaWbv eiaiv V : versum om. R. 405 d^a- 
 
 veiaeis Hirschig. 409 'iva. Stj rl Bentl. : 'iva ri 5r] RV : 'iva ri 5e Aid. 
 
 397 irpoo-dSois. A technical word 
 for solemn processions, joined with 
 Bva'iai, as here, A'lib. 307. Compare the 
 TrpcxToSia /h^Xt; of Pindar. 
 
 400 Sira. There must be some 
 point in introducing such an ultra-poeti- 
 cal word into a colloquial line. Possibly 
 the words tkir\<rov Sira may be a quota- 
 tion from some familiar prayer or formu- 
 lary. 6ira is quite in place, in/r. 
 805, in a lyric, with such a word as 
 yrjpvffavTOi next to it. 
 
 402 As A6\ioj and god of thieves, 
 Hermes would be accustomed to receive 
 honour from such gentry, and he thinks 
 little of the honesty of any one who 
 prays to him fervently. The Chorus and 
 Trygaeus are of course anxious to stea/ 
 Peace. 
 
 V's re is impossible. No doubt it 
 comes from dittography of -rat (see /;//;■. 
 p. 45, note 5) ; transposition was then 
 necessary in the interests of metre. The 
 omission of the line in R is due to homoio- 
 teleutoti. Cf. siipr. 187 (note), infr. 896. 
 
 405 ircftrats. The use of the obso- 
 lete form of the second pcrs. sing., first 
 aor. opt., is no doubt a parody of Va\x. 
 Med, 325, o\> yb.p hv -rrtlcait irori, which 
 
 would strike Aristophanes as a ridiculous 
 archaism. For these forms see Ruther- 
 ford, N. P. p. 440. 
 
 Inquisitiveness is one of the points in 
 the weak character of Hermes. 
 
 406 Scholiasts explain this conspi- 
 racy as referring to the eclipses and other 
 meteorological portents observed during 
 the Peloponnesian War. It more pro- 
 bably refers to the unsettled state of the 
 calendar ; the question is discussed on 
 itifr. 414. 
 
 407 liriPovXevovTe. For the time 
 of the particijjle, see 212, n., but here 
 TToKvv ij5T) XP'^"'"', like irdXai., helps 
 to throw the time back into the past. 
 
 408 Tois papPdpoio-t. Dr. Verrall 
 points out that the Persian calendar was 
 far better than the Greek. 
 
 irpoS^SoTov. Both for tense and 
 matter, cf. sit/^r. 108. 
 
 409 Iva tC ; sc. y(vr)Tai.. Cf. A'ub. 
 1 192, 'iva orjr'L rrfv Hvr}v TTpoaidrjK' ; £a/. 
 791 : Plat. Symp. 195 A, 'iva tI Si 
 ^ovXerai (iidaipojv etvai ; Goodw. Af. 7'. 
 331. 
 
 410-11 Cf. Herod, i. 131, Ovovai. di 
 (sc. o'l Jl^p(Tai) i]\i(() Tt Kal aiKr^vf) Kal 
 y-g Kal irvpl Kal CSoti Kal avi/xoMi..
 
 96 
 
 API2TO<l>ANOY2 
 
 EP. 
 
 ol pappafjoi Ouovcri. Siu tout cikotoos 
 ^ovXoivT av v/uLug Travra? e^oXcoXevai, 
 iva ra? TeXerag Xa/Soiev avroi toov Oeoop. 
 TavT apa TraXai tcov ^/nepcov TrapeKXeTTTeTtjp, 
 Kai TOO kvkXou TvapeTpcoyov v(p' afxapTooXlas. 
 
 415 
 
 412 v/ias Aid. : ijfxas RV. 414 irapfKXeirrhTjv Brunck : wapeKKiirTtTOv RV ^ : 
 TrapinXe-n-Tov TB : Tra.piK\eirTov &v Lenting. 415 apfiaruXlas codd. : corr. Bentl. 
 
 412 ti|j.ds gives a better sense than the 
 ■ij/jLai of RV. The two words are almost 
 invariably confused in our MSS. 
 
 413 Xdpouv. For the extreme rarity 
 of the optative (instead of subjunctive) 
 in a final clause, where a potential 
 optative with dv has gone before, see 
 Goodwin, Af. T. 180. 
 
 414 TavT dp'. Used as a causal 
 adverb. Cf. infr. 617, Nitb. 319, Aesch. 
 Pers. 159, TttUTtt 5?; XtTroOtr' i/cd^'u 
 Xpv(r€0(TT6\fj.ovs Sdfiovs. To understand 
 5ld is of course incorrect ; grammatically 
 ravTa is a cognate ace. with the verb. 
 
 irdXai, with an imperfect is very rarely, 
 if ever, to be regarded as making the 
 tense pluperfect. Generally, the shade 
 of difference between pres. and imperf. 
 with TrdXat is so slight that "have 
 been" not "had been" is the better 
 rendering for the latter. So here and 
 tn/r. 475. A good instance is Soph. £/. 
 148 1, /cat fidvTis ihv dpiaTos icrfpdWov 
 irdXai ; Where the present is used, there 
 is more emphasis on the adverb ; where 
 the imperfect, more on the tense of the 
 verb. 
 
 Twv T|[i.€pwv TrapeKXeirTeniv, k.t.X. 
 "Have been filching from the tale of 
 days, and nibbling away from their full 
 round" (Merry). The plural T||ji€pwv 
 and the singular kvkXov are alike suitable 
 in reference to the calendar, unsuitable 
 to eclipses. In the Clouds, brought out 
 (first) two years before the Peace, the 
 Moon herself complains i/yuas ovk dyew 
 ras rifjL^pas \ ovd^v opdCjs, dXX' dvu) re /cat 
 KUTu KvdoLOoTrdi' (615-616), so that the 
 festivals are all wrong /card \6yov tGjv 
 iifj.epQi' (619). A vigorous defence of the 
 Scholiastic reference to eclipses is put 
 forward by Zielinski {Die Gliederung der 
 altattischen A'otiioedie, p. 67). He 
 maintains that Aristophanes is referring 
 to the eclipses of 425 B.C., mentioned 
 Nub. 584, Tj (reXrjVTi 5' e^AetTre rds 65ovs' 
 6 0' TJXios I T7]u dpDoWid' et5 eavrbv evdeus 
 
 ^we\KV(ras \ ov <j>av€iv ?<pa<7Kei> vfiiv, el 
 ffTpaTTTyricrei KX^toj'. We may grant, 
 against the strong arguments of Helm- 
 bold {Pax superstes utrum prior sit an 
 retractata, pp. 13-15), that these lines do 
 refer to eclipses, since astronomical cal- 
 culations prove the timely occurrence of 
 such (Herwerden, Praef., p. 10) ; but I 
 cannot see that Zielinski proves anything 
 therefrom about the present passage. In 
 the Clouds, I.e., the withdrawal of light is 
 duly emphasised ; but here the one idea 
 is that of cheating, as may be^seen from 
 the repeated preposition of irapeKXeTTT- 
 «'tt]v and TraptrpwYov. The Sun and 
 Moon, like unfaithful ministers resolved 
 on conspiracy, have been systematically 
 embezzling what they can of the goods 
 entrusted to their care ; and these goods 
 are time {rixiv 7]fj.€pQv), which is not lost 
 by an eclipse. Finally, the rendering 
 "have been nibbling away from their 
 orbs " cannot fairly be extracted from 
 Tov kvkXov TrapeTpto-yov : the genitive 
 should refer to something external to the 
 subject of the verb, seeing that it is 
 active, not middle. 
 
 415 ip4>* dfiapTuXCas. The reading 
 of MSS., ii^' dp/xarwXias, is cited as 
 correct by Schol. on the evidence of 
 Phrynichus and Herodian. It still finds 
 supporters, as a Trapd wpoadoKlav or a 
 pun — we might render " by rash-car-ly 
 (rascally) driving," — but Bentley's cor- 
 rection must be right. The added 
 metaphor is inapposite, the division of 
 the anapaest is unendurable, and we have 
 the testimony of the Antiatticist (79. 10 
 Bekk.), ' AfiapTiiiKia ' ' ApLarocpdv-qs Eipyjvr;, 
 Ed-rroXis 'MapiKqt. The error is due to 
 anagrammatism : an exact parallel is 
 quoted by Blaydes from Soph. O. C. 1062, 
 where conversely the first hand of L has 
 pL^Kpa/xdpTois for pi/jLcpapfidrois. The word 
 dfJLapTwXia is Ionic (it is extant in Hippo- 
 crates), and means here "rascality," not 
 "error" ; so Arist. £lA. N. ii. 9, 3, and
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 97 
 
 TP. ual jua Ala. 7rp6? tuOt, m (piX^ E^//^, ^vXXa^e 
 Tjixlv TrpoOv/uooi TwvSe koi ^vvekKvcrov. 
 Koi <Toi TO. yue-yctX' ^/xer? YLavaQrivai a^ofMev, 
 Tracra^ re tw; aXAa? reXerap Tct? twv Beoov, 
 /j.va"n')pi 'EipiuLrj, AnroXlei' , 'Adcovm ' 
 aXXat re crot TroXet? TreTrav/mevai KaKutv 
 aXe^iKOLKO) dvcrovcTLv 'ISipjur] Travra^ou. 
 "^UTep €Ti TToAA e^ei? ayafa. TrpcoTOV oe aoi 
 
 417 TaJvSe Mein. : r^vSecodd. 420 damnavit Mein. AuroXtet' ego : Atnr6Xei' 
 
 420 
 
 Ar. Thesm. IIII, a/xaprw\r) y^pwv (spoken 
 by the barbarian to^ottjs). 
 
 416-7 ^XXaPe . . . ruvSe, i.e. tQv 
 axotviuv. The reading of MSS., XTjeSe, 
 presents great difficulties. ^vWa^elv 
 Tiva is only to grasp or seize some 
 one, ^vWa^eiv rifos (neut.) to lay a hand 
 to something, as zn/r. 437, x^'^''''-^ 
 irpodvfj.ws ^vWd^OL tQv (Txot-viii}v : Vesp. 
 734. As it takes a hundred lines and 
 several strong men to extricate Peace, 
 fi/\\o/3e T-i)vZ€ is absurd, especially with 
 \\)vi\Kv<jov following. Another grave 
 objection is the order of the words ; 
 to fi/XXa/3e T)^)J.v irpodvfMus, "help us with 
 a will," lit. take a hand with us, Twv5e 
 may be added or not, whereas rrivSe 
 would come indeed as a surprise, falsify- 
 ing our impression of the meaning of the 
 previous words. 
 
 418 TO, [icYoXa. Schol. takes this as 
 "that great" I'anathenaic festival. For 
 the article, cf. A'a>t. 882, vOv yap dythv 
 aoiplai 6 tj.^ya% X'^/'^i " ^/iai great con- 
 test." But it is pretty evident that to. 
 |i.rY^a is here contrasted with to. fxiKpa. 
 Cf. Thuc. v. 47, TTpb YlavadTjifaiwu tCiv 
 fxeydXwv : Meisterhans, Gramm. Inschr. 
 p. 228, note 1^03. 
 
 For the festival, see Diet. Ant. ii. 
 p. 324 sqq. 
 
 420 ixvo-TTipia. Those of Demeter at 
 Eleusis. The omission of the article is 
 regular : see Meisterhans, Gramm. 
 Inschr. p. 228, note 180 1. 
 
 'Epii.'Q may seem awkward after <rol, 
 but the mention of the god's natne in 
 connection with these alien honours is 
 not without point and humour. There 
 is nr) good reason for rejecting the line. 
 
 AiTToXCci*. A;;ainst the All- of 
 
 M.SS. here and Ntih. 984 (AuTroXtiioT;) 
 may be urged the fact that a proceleus- 
 
 matic (found in anapaests only Vesp. 
 1015, Nub. 916, even if these passages 
 are sound) is then required in Nub. 984. 
 Again, the common corrections NiiroKtC 
 and ATiroKididri (cf. AiaaioKTiv, Nub. 408) 
 do not tally with one another ; Anro- 
 XiLudij would be required. But in the 
 CIA are two inscriptions (quoted by 
 Meisterhans, Gramm. p. 55, note 468), 
 by the aid of which taken together (for 
 the word is mutilated in both) we may 
 conclude with fair certainty that the true 
 form was AtTroXteta. I venture to give 
 that form here, and to suggest that in 
 Nub. I.e. the correct reading is AtTro- 
 XtetSTj, a humorous formation in which 
 the termination, though et is really part 
 of the proper name, is intended to 
 suggest an adjective from elSos (^eoeiSiyy, 
 etc.). Thus a modern weekly journal 
 speaks of its patrons as " Refereaders." 
 In accordance with this latter guess, I 
 would scan the third and fourth feet of 
 the present line spondee and anapaest, 
 not dactyl and iambus. 
 
 In regard to the festival itself, Schol 
 calls it fopTTi ' A.dr)VT)<TLv, iv rj IloXiei Aii 
 dvovai CKippoipopLuvos inl o^Ka (i.e. at the 
 end of June). See further Miss Harrison, 
 Proleg. Greek Rel. pp. 111-I13. That it 
 was an old-fashioned festival, rather out 
 of date, is evident from Niib. 984, dpxo-'^d 
 y( Kal Anro\iw5r] (sic). It should not be 
 identified (as by Suidas, s.v.) with the 
 Aidaia (A^m<5. 408, Thuc. i. 126), which took 
 place in Anthesterion (Schol. Nub. I.e.). 
 
 'A8t6via. A festival to Adonis and 
 Aphrodite, about which evidence is 
 slight. .See Diet. Ant. i. p. 25. 
 
 422 aXe^LKdKO). A title chiefly applied 
 to Apollo, though tic is mure often styled 
 diroTpbiraio^ in this capacity. At a later 
 lime it was given to Heracles.
 
 98 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 ocopov did(i}/uLi Trjvo , iva airevoeiv e^>/?. 
 
 ilir. oifj. o)? eAojjuwu ei/u. aec toov y^pvcrLOcov. 
 
 vjuerepov evrevQev epyov, (JbvSpeg. aXXa raig a/xais 
 eicrioPTeg a)f To.'^icrTa toi/? XiOovg acbeXKexe. 
 
 XO. Tavra SpdcrojULef (TV S' rjfxlv^ w 6eu)v crocpdoTaTe, 
 OLTTa yjprj TToeiv icpecTTcos cppa^e Stj/uLiovpyiKW^' 
 TuWa §' evprjcrei^ virovpyelv ovra^ ^j^a^ ov KaKOvg. 
 
 1 r. aye orj, crv ra-^ewg vire-^e Trjv (piaArjv, OTrto? 
 tpycp 'TTiaXovixev, ev^a/nevoi TOicriv Beoig. 
 
 EP. CTTTOvSr] (TTTOlSri * 
 
 €vd)t]iuLeiT€ €V(br)iJ.eiTe. 
 1 P. airivSovTeg evypinecrOa t^v vvv rjixepav 
 
 425 
 
 430 
 
 codd. : Ai7r6Xet' Pors. 427 fla irdvret Kock : eV ibvres Bachmann. 
 
 'TTLaXovfj.ei' ego : <f>ia\oO/j,€v codd. : '(piaXoOfxei' Bentl. (ex Eustathio). 
 
 434 Trygaeo continuat Dind. 435 eyxw^fc^* (-e^a R) RV : corr. 
 
 435 
 
 432 
 433- 
 
 424 TTJvSe. sc. ttji' xpt^c'Sa. 
 
 425 oiiLoi. "Oh dear!" 
 
 Twv xpvcrCSwv is Trapd irposboKiav for 
 Twv ^porQv or r^s 'E\\d5os. 
 
 427 €l(riovT€s. The scenic difficulties 
 involved in this word are considered in 
 Intr. p. 16 sgq. Kock is certainly right 
 in maintaining { Verisim. p. 206) that 
 eicriivaL cannot stand for dvajSalveiv, and 
 his conjecture ela Trdcres (perhaps d' 
 diravTes, cf. /"/«/. 760, where eta is im- 
 possible) is preferable to Bachmann's 
 ingenious tV idvTes {Con/, p. 134). 
 
 429 8T])j.iovpYtK(os. The drj/j-iovpyo^ is 
 not always the mere workman ; he may 
 be a great designer as well as a constructor. 
 Cf Plat. J^ep. 530 A, Ttp Tov ovpavoO 
 orifuovpyQ : Arist. Pol. ii. 12, 13, 6 
 T^j TToKirelas 5rj/xiovpy6s. For the theat- 
 rical significance of the request made to 
 Hermes, see Intr. p. 28. 
 
 430 iiirovpYsIv ov KaKovs. " Not 
 such bad subordinates." For the inf., 
 cf Soph. O. T. 545, Xiynv <7i) 5etv6s, 
 Havdaveiv S' iy6) KaKbs \ ffov. 
 
 431 Bttws . . . 'irtoXovjicv. Cf 
 supr. 309, n. 
 
 432 'iriaXovp.^v. The form (pia\ov/j.€v 
 is generally treated as an obscure word 
 here and Vesp. 1348. Bentley was the 
 first to write '<pi.a\ou/xei>, following 
 Eustathius, who, writing on Od. xxii. 49, 
 translates <^pyv ' <f>(.a\ovfx,(v here by 
 €7r£/3aXoC/uev ^pyw (so Schol.). The word 
 chosen is a happy one : from the common 
 
 Xeipct iTTi^dWeLt' {tivI) (Nttb. 933, etc.) 
 comes the rarer iTn^dWeiv rivl in the 
 same sense ; on like analogy, from 
 irdpois €7rt x^V'^s i'aXXei' {Od. ix. 288), 
 Aristophanes perhaps indulges in a similar 
 intransitive use of iindWeiv, " lay hand 
 to " the work. But IdWeiv, throughout 
 Homer, Aeschylus, etc., is found with a 
 smooth breathing, and in A'u6. 1299 we 
 have ^|stj ; iiriaXu (sc. t6 Kivrpov), 
 The view taken in printing 'iria\ov/j.ev is 
 that a copyist was anxious to improve 
 upon a pun which in pronunciation was 
 already obvious enough, while ovdi 
 ^taXets in Vesp. 1348, a careless mistake 
 possibly due to the influence of this 
 passage (see in/r. 752, note, fin.), should 
 be changed to 0^6' iiriaXeh. Little can 
 be made of /r. 552, and Phryn. /r. 1, 
 but that little all tells in favour of the 
 above view ; in the former passage (firom 
 Schol. Vesp.) the unaspirated evi.TiKainev 
 is quoted in support of cftiaXeh {sic), and 
 in the latter eTrtdXas is made to pun with 
 'E^tdXrTjj. 
 
 433-4 These words are assigned to 
 Hermes by MSS. (those which mark the 
 speakers), the Aldine and Schol. They 
 are most appropriate to him, and it is 
 hard to see why Dindorf took them away, 
 and why he is followed by Meineke, 
 Bergk and Blaydes. 
 
 435-6 T'fiv vvv . . . dp^ai., k.t.X. 
 Schol., no doubt rightly, sees a reference 
 to the saying of the Spartan envoy
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 99 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 'EiWrjaiu ap^ai iracrL TroXKodv KuyaOwv, 
 ^ojo-Tif irpoQvixwi ^vXXa(3oi twv a"^oivlu)v, 
 TOVTOv Tov avopa fxi-j Xa/Seiv ttot' acnrioa. 
 ixa A/', aXX' ev elpi]vi] mayayeiv tov ^lov, 
 eyovQ' eralpav Kai a-KaXevovT civdpaKa^. 
 baTi9 Se TToXefxou juaXXou eivai ^ovXeTUL— 
 fjLrjdeTTOTe Tvavaaa-Q' avTOv, (b Aiovva' ava^, 
 €K Twu oXeKpai'coi' aKioa^ epaipovfxevov. 
 K€i Tif eiridv/xuiv Ta^iap^eiv croi (pQovel 
 eii (pwi aveXOeii', (Jo ttotvl , ev Taicrii/ /xa^at?- 
 "Tracr^oi ye TOtavO' olairep KXecon/yOto?. 
 
 440 
 
 445 
 
 Hamaker. 437 ^i/XXd/3oi RV Aid.: ^vWd^yj TB. 439 Siayayeh Lent- 
 ing : didyeiv RV : Sidyeiv /j-e Aid. 441-458 Personarum vices sec. Dobraeum 
 discripsi. 446 -rrdcrxoL ye roiavd' R Aid. : irdcxoi-TO roLavrad' V : irdcrxoi 
 
 Melesippus ten years before, ijde i] iifxipa 
 Tois "EXXt/cti fieydXuv KaKwv dp^ei (Thuc. 
 ii. 12). 
 
 437 ^vXXdpoi, Twv (Txoiviwv. Cf. 
 supr. 416, n. 
 
 439 Sia-ya^eiv. The error of the 
 MSS. is a common one. Thus VesJ>. 
 826, R alone gives eiadyu for eicraydyu, 
 Phit. 406, V has eicrdyeiv for eicrayayeiv : 
 conversely £f. 282, for the necessary 
 (^dyuv (Person) all MSS. read 6^0707^^ 
 (van Ijzeren, df Vitiis, p. 9). Kock 
 ( Veristm. p. 164) vainly attacks the 
 aorist, and thinks Sidyeiv an explanation 
 of 5iair\iK€ii'. The impossible /ue, in- 
 serted for metre's sake in Aid. and B, is 
 typical of their method. 
 
 440 o-KoXtvovT &v0paKas. Cf y4c/i. 
 IOI4, t6 TTvp OnoffKaXeve. for the secon- 
 dary meaning involved, cf. the use of the 
 cognate cTKaXadvpai in £cr/. 61 1. 
 
 441 s^f/. .Schol. 060 Trp6(rwira ravrd 
 <pr)<ji.v. Civ 6 fxkv fvxeTai, 6 5i 'ircpo's 
 dKbXovda. Trj fvxfi Karapdifievoi X^yei. 
 Dobree saw long ago that this arrange- 
 ment of the lines was right ; but, with 
 the exception of Richter and Herwerden, 
 editors have continued to give the three- 
 line prayers entire to Trygaeus and the 
 Chorus alternately. Neil's note on the ye 
 of tn/r. 446 (quoted ad /or.) may be said 
 to settle the question. 
 
 441 goTTis . . . povXtrai. See 
 Goodwin, ;!/. 7". 467, for instances of 
 the inriir. in general suppositions. 
 
 442 Ai.6vv<r. Cf. su/>r. 267, n. 
 
 443 iXcKpdvuv. " Punny - bones." 
 Schcl. observes that a wound there is 
 
 painful ! The metre shows that <5X-, not 
 wXeKpavov, is the true Attic form. 
 
 446 ird<rx.oi yt towxvG'. A good 
 prima facie case can be made out for 
 Dindorfs rotavr' drd', on the double 
 ground of V's reading and the apparently 
 otiose or misplaced ye. But (l) whether 
 the dittography to has expelled ye or not, 
 it is clear that roiavrad' does not point 
 to TOiaOr' drd' but to Toiavrd 6' (metri 
 gratia, absurdly), or TOiavrd 7', or 
 TOLavd' : (2) of the nine places in Aristo- 
 phanes where the dissyllabic forms of 
 TOLOvTOi {i.e. roiavr', roiavd') occur in 
 iambics, the first syllable is twice long 
 {Pint. 1 125, Th. 399) and never neces- 
 sarily short : (3) the vagueness added by 
 drd' is out of place ; (4) the "yt (here as 
 itifr. 452) has been shown by Neil, Eq. 
 p. 189, to be quite regular. The first 
 speaker gives the nominative, the second 
 adds the verb, with 7e. " These cases 
 have the optative in the fmal clause, 
 and are mainly parodies of prayers : it 
 seems likely that religious services some- 
 times took this form, the priest beginning 
 the sentence and giving the subject of the 
 prayer, and the congregation finishing it 
 with the appropriate verb and wish. 
 Plain cases are Ar. Pltit. 180, KAP. 6 
 Ti/j.od^ov 5^ irvpyoi XPK. ip-iriaoL yi aoi, 
 Plat. Com. 173, 21 : A. (TKdpiriOi aS B. 
 iraiffeU yi aov rbv irpwKrdv inrtXOihv " 
 (Neil, E(/. I.e.). Cf. ift/r. 1074. 
 
 KX((ovv[io;. Put irapa. wpoahoKlav, as in 
 Vesp. 19. The " fate in battle " looks 
 like ficalli until il is suddenly turned into 
 the disgrace of the plyj/acini Cleonymus.
 
 100 
 
 API2TO$AN()Y2 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 TP. 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 TP. 
 
 K€i Tig Sopv^og r] KaTTrjXog a(T7ri6wv, 
 W e/mTroXa (BcXtiov, eTriOvfxei /ut.a'^wv,— 
 XrjcbOeig VTTO Xi](TTWv ecrOioi KpiOag /uovag. 
 Ke'l Ti? (TTpaTriyelv /SouXofxevog /arj ^vXXa/Soi, 
 t] ooOXog avTO/uoXeiu TrapeaKevacr/uevog,— 
 
 €7n Tov Tpoyov y' eXKOiTO /jLaarTiyov/ULevoi. 
 
 '-?»' /I' ' > '^ 111 
 
 rjiJLiv o ayaua yevoiT . irj iraicov, irj. 
 
 acbeXe to iraieiv, aXX' i>] /xovov Xeye, 
 
 It] ir] TOivvv, ir] /ULOVOV Xeyco 
 
 'Eipfxr], H^apicriv, "Qpaicriv, 'A.(ppooiTrj, JloOu). 
 
 ' A.pei ^e— 
 
 fxrjS' 'rji^uaXup ye— 
 
 450 
 
 455 
 
 TOiavd' G : wdffxoi. ToiaCr' drd' Dind. 447 Ket Aid. : el' RV. 450 ^vWdfiy 
 
 codd. : corr. Richter. 455 itj toIwv it] itj R : iij Itj (?) roivvv iri itj V: corr. 
 Bekk. 457 XO. "Apet 5e/u7j; (m^. Bergk.) TP. a"7- Bentl. 469 (i7eT' 
 
 This hero, "the Aristophanic Falstaff" 
 (Holden), is ridiculed chiefly on the 
 grounds of his cowardice, bulkiness and 
 greed. The most interesting passages 
 about him are Av. 1475, Nud. 353, Fesp. 
 592, Pax 674, Eq. 1294. 
 
 447 Sopv^os. That this is the correct 
 form (though from |^a>) is shown by the 
 metre of infr. 1260. Bentley proposed 
 So/ji/foCs (5opi;|6os being given by Suidas, 
 S.V., but not by V). The word does not 
 seem to be found in classical Greek out- 
 side this play. 
 
 448 eiiiroXa. " May drive a better 
 trade." From this general meaning is 
 derived the sense "buy," supr. 367, etc. 
 Schol. renders by irnrpdcrKT], wrongly 
 here, but see tn/r. 1 201, n. 
 
 449 KpiOds |i<ivas> Schol. dvTi tov 
 fjLT] SXipLTa, dW avTas rds Kpidds. The 
 prepared meal was the greater delicacy. 
 Cf. £q. 1 104, dXX' d\(pi,T' rjdr) ffoi vopiQ) 
 '(TKevaaixiua (when an offer of Kptdai has 
 been rejected). Cf. Vesp. 718. [jidvas is 
 also taken as (i) aweu 6\pov (Blaydes) ; (2) 
 "one l)y one" (Verrall). 
 
 450 o-TpaTTj-yeiv povXdp.£vos. Schol. 
 would take this as a hit at Alcibiades (cf. 
 supr. 295, n.), but surely the next line, 
 ^ SoOXoi, shows that the sentiment is 
 vague. 
 
 tvXXdpoi. As to the ^i^XXd/S?; ofMSS. 
 Neil [Eq. p. 189) says that" the imitation 
 of ritual style may very well intend d with 
 
 subj." But see siip7: 437, cr. n. ; the 
 itacism is very common. 
 
 451 ■i^ SoiiXoS) K.T.X. A few years 
 later, on the occupation of Deceleia, more 
 than 20,000 slaves deserted within a 
 short time (Thuc. vii. 27). 
 
 452 lirl TOV rpoxov 7 '^Xkoito. It is 
 strange that doubting editors (of whom 
 Blaydes and Herwerden actually print 
 the mere guess arpejiXoLTo) should have 
 missed the exact parallel in Her. i. 92, 
 TOV apdpuiTTOv . . . eVt Kvd(pov ^\kwu 
 SLe(p6€Lpe. For ye see supr. 446, n. 
 
 454 &<|>eXE TO traUiv. The play on 
 words is not brilliant, any more than if 
 we replied to " Oh ! how ripping ! " by 
 " None of your ripping, please ! " 
 
 456 Xdpio-iv, "flpaicriv. Connected 
 thus in Hesiod, Op. 75, etc. 
 
 ndOo). For the connection with Aph- 
 rodite, cf. Aesch. Supp. 1040. 
 
 457 |iT^ (JiT|. The various arrange- 
 ments of these words are all defensible, 
 and invite thought rather than discus- 
 sion. The order given by MSS. seems 
 preferable, except that Trygaeus, not 
 the Choryphaeus, is the ofificiating 
 priest. 
 
 'EvTjaXito, Distinguished from "Apris 
 also in Soph. Aj. 179, though in the 
 Iliad 'EvvdXtos is merely a further de- 
 scription of Ares. Cf. Aesch. TAed. 45, 
 'Apr] t' 'EvvtJo. See Jebb on Soph. AJ. 
 I.e. and in Appendix, p. 222.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 lOI 
 
 XO. 
 
 EP. 
 XO. 
 EP. 
 XO. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 TP. 
 
 viroTcive or] Traf, Koi Kaxaye TOiaiv KoXcog. 
 
 U) eia, 
 
 eta /xaXa. 
 
 ft) eia. 
 
 en fxdXa. 
 
 0) eia, (i) eia. 
 
 aAA ofp^ eARroutT avope^ ofxoiwg. 
 
 ov ^vW/jy^eaO' ; ot' d'y/ci^XAecrO'* 
 
 oijULio^ecrO' o'l BoicoTo/. 
 
 eta )/ui/. 
 
 eta w. 
 
 aX\' ayeT w, ^wai/eXx-eTe «"at 0"^<ti. 
 
 ovKOvv e\Kw Ka^apTco/iiai 
 
 KaTrejULTTiTTTOO KOI cnrouSa^u) ; 
 
 TTW? oi)i/ Of "^copei Tovpyov ; 
 
 w A^ajxa^ , aSiKeig efnroSoov KaOijfxevoi. 
 
 ovoev Seo/uLeO' , cbudpcoire, r>j? a-fjg fxopfxovo^. 
 
 fxtj. 
 
 [arp. 
 460 
 
 465 
 
 470 
 
 & ego : dyeTov codd. : dytre Dobr. ^vvavfKKere Dobr. : ^vviXKCTOv R vulg. : 
 
 458 viroT£iv€. sc. rovi /cdXwr. 
 " Make them taut." 
 
 Kdra-yt roicriv KaXtos. " Bring her in 
 with the cables." He speaks of Peace 
 as of a boat being hauled ashore. Not 
 " funih)us reduc exulem," as Her- 
 werden. 
 
 459 u, da. "Heave-ho!" 
 
 460 (la [idXa. " Heave again ! " 
 462 ?Ti (idXa. Cf. supr. 53, n. 
 
 465 oL' 6yKvXki<rQ'. "What side 
 you put on ! " Neil, on Ei/. 224, has a 
 luminous note on the "plebeian suffix 
 •vWoi" and the " coarse or comic mean- 
 ing " which attaches to substantives and 
 
 {)roper names ending in -i/XXos and the 
 ike. P'ollowing his excellent rendering 
 of /35i/X\(U' (from ^ddf) Eq. I.e. — 
 " funk " — we may translate ^faTroTwXXeic 
 (/sV/. 1 144 and Ach. 657) by " swizzle," 
 and 67»ci/XXe<Tfla4 by some such slang 
 phrase as is (jivcn above. 
 
 466 oljuigco-e'. Cf. Ach. 1035, 
 otfj.o)Ct '■ A'aw- 1 7^, ovK olfjiijo^fTai ; 
 
 BoidiToC. The I'.ocotians refused assent 
 to the Peace of Nicias (Thuc. v. 17), 
 chiefly because they were unwilling to re- 
 store Panactum to Athens {id. v. 36, 39). 
 
 TTpOi 
 
 469 fi-y*''"' ^' There can be no certain 
 restoration of this line. For the im- 
 possible duals, cf. hi/r. 1307, where 
 MSS. give €fj.^d\\eTOv. 
 
 Kal <r<|)a), Schol. 6 x°P^^ 
 'Epnijv Kal Tpvyalov. 
 
 470-1 .See Intr. p. 24. 
 
 472 X'^P'^ ToOpYov. Cf. X'''/'^' ■'■^ 
 Ka/c6^, A'lii. 907, J^an. 1018, Vesp. 
 1483. 
 
 473 Lamachus is the firebrand of the 
 Acharntans and the Peace, the two 
 definitely pacific plays ; in the three 
 intermediate comedies he is not men- 
 tioned. The ridicule poured upon him 
 in the Acharnians is never exactly con- 
 temptuous, and the posthumous re- 
 ferences (Thesm. 841, 
 complimentary. 
 
 cp.'iroSuv KaOrjixcvos. 
 19 (miotcd i>ifr. 477). 
 
 474 )j.opfJ.^vos. liy irapbi. irpoado- 
 Kiau for Vopybvo^, as in A(h. 582, dXX', 
 dvTipoXui a', dirivtyK( fiov rriv fxopfidva. 
 It is surely unnecessary to follow Schol. 
 (and Hesychius s.v, ropyo\6(paf) in 
 supposing that a Gorgon shield and 
 crest were marks of the real Lamachus. 
 
 A'aw. 1039) are 
 Cf Pherccr. /r.
 
 102 
 
 API2TO<I)ANOY2 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 ovo oioe y eiAKOv ovoev apyeioi iraXai 
 aXK t] KaTcyeXcov tcov ToXanrcjopov/ULevcov, 
 Kai Tavra Sij^oOev fJUcrOofpopovvTeii aXdyira 
 aXX' OL A^aKMve^, MyaO', eXKOvcr' avSpiKoo^. 
 ap oiau ; ocrot y auTwv e'^ovTai tov tv\ 
 fjiouoi irpoOv/jLOvvT' aXX' o '^(xXKev(i ovk ea 
 
 ov. 
 
 475 
 
 ivvdXKerov V. 475 ovd' R: eS5' V: fC Aid, 
 
 480 
 481 dS^v om. V (sec. 
 
 Pro/eg. 
 
 It is evident from Lys. 560 — three years 
 after the death of Lamachus — Srav dcririd' 
 ^X^" xc-'- Topydva rts /cpr' wvTJrai Kopa- 
 Kivovi, that it was usual to credit a nn'/es 
 gloriosus with the possession of a Gorgon 
 shield. In the Ackartiians, Aristophanes 
 had made great fun by bringing in 
 Lamachus so equipped (574, 964, 1095, 
 1 181), and this line is meant to remind 
 the audience of a previous success, just 
 as the word 7ra<^X(is'w»', stip)-. 314, 
 serves to remind them of the Knights. 
 For the apotropaic virtues of the Gor- 
 goneion, see Miss Harrison, 
 Greek Rel., p. 187 sc^q. 
 
 475 Argos had been strictly neutral 
 so far throughout the war, as they had 
 been at the start (Thuc. ii. 9, Todrois 5' es 
 aficporepovs (piXia ^jf). They had looked 
 forward to the expiration of their thirty 
 years truce with Sparta in this very year 
 421, and the Peloponnesian league which 
 they then organised was certainly not in 
 the interests of peace. It was not 
 until the following year that they turned 
 to an alliance with Athens. 
 
 cIXkov . . . irdXai. Cf. sztpr. 414, n. 
 
 476 dXX* i^. "Except," "except 
 that," a colloquial turn common after a 
 negative in Aristophanes and Plato. It 
 stands for dXXd ij, not dWo i}, as the use 
 of dXXd alone shows. Like the English 
 "but," dXKd from being disjunctive 
 became comparative : cf. Hom. Oa'. xii. 
 403, ov5e Tis dWrj | (palvero yatdiov, dXX' 
 ovpavbs i}ok ddXacTcra. ij came to be used 
 pleonastically after dWd, perhaps from 
 a feeling that dWd was inadequate as 
 a comparative conjunction. The Latin 
 msz si may perhaps be compared. 
 
 477 8ixo6€v, K.T.X. Cf. Thuc. v. 28, 
 o'i T€ 'Apyeioi dpLcrra icxov roh Trdaiv, ov 
 ^vvapdfievoi rod 'Attlkov ttoX^/xou, dp.<f>o- 
 T^pois 5^ //.dWov '4v<nrovooL ivns tKKap- 
 irojcrdpLeyoi : Pherecr. (/;'. 19) «/. Schol., 
 ovToi yap Tj/jup oi KaKu)s dwoXov/xevoi. \ 
 eTra/u0OTepifoiitr' ffnroduv Kadrinevoi. 
 
 d.X4)iTa, "barley-flour," was the pro- 
 verbial "bread and cheese" (Starkie on 
 Fesp. 301): cf. Jiq. 1359, OVK iariv v/xiy 
 ToTs diKacTTah dXcpira, | el /jltj KaTayvdxr- 
 fcxde TavTrjv ttjv diKTjv : A^ud. 106, Fes/>. 
 I.e. Also the proverb quoted by Suidas 
 (Bernhardy, ii. p. 607), prj/j-ara dvr' 
 d\<plTO}v ("fine words butter no parsnips," 
 L. and S., s.v. pvp.a), and Herodas, vii. 
 73 (epeZs Tt) Tdx' d\(piTrjpdv, " don't name 
 a starvation price." 
 
 479 dp' olcrO* ; See suj>r. 371, note. 
 The proximity ofUcroi is a little awkward, 
 but the added 76 prevents ambiguity. 
 
 80-01. y. The restrictive force of 76 
 with olos, 6(ros : Lat. quidem (Neil, £^. 
 App. I. p. 190). 
 
 479-80 ^)(^ovTai tov ^vXov ... 6 
 XoXksvs ovk ed. Hermes allows that 
 the Laconians are pulling, but without 
 much keenness ; those who are really 
 keen {irpodvp-ovvTai), viz. the prisoners 
 from Sphacteria, cannot pull at all, being 
 fast bound. In other words, though 
 the Laconian government is negotiat- 
 ing for peace (Thuc. iv. 117, v. 15), only 
 the prisoners themselves, who can take no 
 part in politics, long for it ardently. The 
 phrase ^x"^'''*'''' ■>"<*■" ^vXov is either 
 purposely fanciful, the prisoners being 
 represented as fondly clinging to the 
 pillory which holds them fast, or is used 
 to imply that they cannot ^x^trdai tuv 
 ffXoivlivv, like the rest. The fact that 
 the relatives of the prisoners were most 
 eager for peace (Thuc. v. 15) should not 
 have led Herwerden to believe that the 
 words could ever mean "qui dvriXa/j.- 
 ^dvovTai Trjs TroSoKdKKTji, ut inde captivos 
 liberent." 6 x^i^Kevs is the smith who 
 fettered the prisoners ; thus Schol. rightly, 
 OTi ededevTO Kai irepUKeivro aiiroU wiSai.. 
 
 Other views must be mentioned : (l) 
 that 8oroi ^x- "•■• I- are the Spartan ^vXovp- 
 yol, whose interests demanded peace, 6 
 XaXKtiJS, the armourers, whose trade 
 would suffer (Paulmier, followed by
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 103 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 ovS' ot MeyajoJ?? Spcocr' ovSiv • eXKOvcriv S' o/nw^ 
 ykicryjpOTaTa aapKa^oi^Te^ wcnrep KwiSia^ 
 VTTO ToO ye Xi/JLOv vrj At' e^oXcoXoTe?. 
 ov^ev TTOiov/ueu, Muope?, aXX' ojuoOufxaSov 
 d'Tracriv rj/juv avOi^ avTiXtjTTTeov. 
 0) eia. 
 €ia imaXa. 
 
 ■? -5- 
 
 (D eia. 
 
 eia VT) ilia. 
 
 /ULiKpov ye Kivovfj-ev. 
 
 ovKOvv ^eivov <(K:aT07r6v €crTiv,y 
 
 Tovg fxev Telveiv, Tovg 0' avncnrav ; 
 
 irKriya^ X))\l/e(T0', (bpyeioi. 
 
 eia uvv. 
 
 €La O). 
 
 485 
 
 [avT. 
 
 490 
 
 495 
 
 Cobetum). 491 Kdro-rrof (CTLv supplevi (e Schol.) : 5rjTaT6d' icxriv supplet Dind. 
 
 Richter and Blaydes). Those who thus 
 reject the obvious almost disarm criti- 
 cism, but it may be pointed out that 'i\. 
 T. 5. in such a sense is extraordinary 
 Greek (Blaydes's parallels, 6(ra t^x"'?' 
 Ixerai, etc. being quite irrelevant, since 
 the subjects are neuter) ; that tov ^vXov 
 should be TcDv ^vXuv : that the usual 
 sense of ^i/Xov in Ar. is wilfully set aside ; 
 and that 6 xo^^evs, to point the contrast 
 of trades, should be 6 5opv^6s or the like 
 (cf. in/r. 544-549, 1209 s(/(/.). (2) That 
 the prisoners are referred to in 6(toi 
 K.T.X., but that 6 xoXKtvs is Cleon. 
 For this view Zielinski {Gliederung der 
 altatt. Kom., p. 66) refers to Ji(j. 469, 
 ^7ri yiip Tots dedifx^voti x^^''^'^*''''^'- ^^^ 
 there the metaphor is purely accidental, 
 the Chorus having urged the sausage- 
 seller to outdo Cleon in the choice of a 
 heavy-handed trade ; indeed, the series 
 is continued with ^vyKporovaiv (471), so 
 that x"^ff'^«'''fi' cannot be a climax. A 
 careful reading of £//. 461-471 will make 
 this clear. On the latter pf)int see the 
 admirable discussion of Ruppersberg 
 {Ulier die Eixnf, pp. 1 1- 1 3). 
 
 481 3 ot M«-Yapf|s, k.t.X. For their 
 state of famine, cf. Ai/i. passim. No 
 doubt their straits were grossly exag- 
 
 gerated ; at least, they would not vote 
 for peace, when they found that Nisaea 
 was not to be restored to them (Thuc. v. 
 17), and they rejected the peace of Nicias, 
 when made. 
 
 482 o-apK(i5ovT€s. " Grinning," 
 
 " mouthing," with hunger. Hesychius : 
 2apKd<ras ' pt-iTo. iriKpias f) rfp^fia rdj 
 Twv x^'X^tov ffdpKas Biavol^as. The 
 verb is thus used of the same physical 
 act as (TecTTipivai (craipeii'), iitfr. 620, 
 which is itself closely connected with 
 cdpi, (oritjinally a " muscle " in sing.). So 
 in Ran. 966 the (TapKacrfj.onLTvoKd/xTrTr}i 
 does not "sneer," but "grins" with 
 malicious joy. 
 
 491 oOkovv 8€iv6v. Probably two 
 feet have been lost after these words, as 
 the corresponding line 464 is a dimeter. 
 It is (juile conceivable that a mononieter 
 took its place here, but, as the Schol. 
 is not given to amplifying such words 
 as deivdv, I have added KATondv iartv 
 from Schol. V, ov bnvbv koX Atottov, 
 K.T.X. (Since this note was written. Dr. 
 Merry h.Ts ])ublished his Kdronoi', vfiQv.) 
 
 493 irXTi-yds \Tn|/«(r0'. On the various 
 forms supplied to totttw in its two 
 senses, sec Cobct, F. /.. pp. 330-338, 
 Rutherford, iV. P. pp. 257-265. "
 
 I04 
 
 API2TO<I)ANOY2 
 
 XO. 0)9 KaKovoL Tiveg eicriv ev ^juuu. 
 TP. vjUieif juev yoov ot KiTTcovxe^ 
 
 Trjg eiprjvrjg cnruT avopelu)^, 
 XO. aXX' eiar' dl KcoXvovcriv. 
 EP. auSpe(i ^eyapyjg, ovk e? KopaKa^ epprjcrere ; 5°^ 
 
 luicrei yap vfxus rj 0eo? iuL€/uvt]/JLei>t] • 
 
 irpwToi yap avrijv Tof? aKopoooi? J/Xei-yare. 
 
 Ka\ ToF? ' A.6rivaL0i(Ti Travcraa-OaL Xe-yo) 
 
 evTevOev e^o/xej/Oi? bdev vvv eXKCTC ' 
 
 ov^ev yap aXXo SptiTe TrXrju oiKa^cTe. 5^5 
 
 aXX' e'lTrep eiriOvfxelTe rrjv^^ e^eXKVcrai, 
 
 Trpos Trjv QaXaTTav oKiyov v'7ro')((jopr'iaaTe. 
 XO. ay', wvSpe^, avrol Srj fxovoL Xa^wfxeO' oi yeeopyoi. 
 EP. X^P^^ y^ '^^'' '^^ Trpayfxa ttoXXw juloXXou, wvSpe^, v/uuv. 
 XO. -^wpetu TO Trpayfxd (prjcriv aXXa Tra? avrjp TrpoOviuLOV. 5 10 
 1 r. 01 TOi yewpyoL Tovpyov eyeAKOVcri, /caAAo? ovoeig. 
 
 496 KOKovoi R (corr. e /caK^;' 01) : /ca/coi V : /caKOJ' d Aid. 7//itj' Suid. : v/uv codd. 
 
 497 70OV Bentl. : oZv codd. 498 avSpi/cws codd. : corr. Bentl. 511 ^/creX- 
 
 496 KaKovoi. R and Suidas alone 
 recognised this word. See cr. n. and 
 Intr. pp. 35, 37, 38- 
 
 T|[j.tv. The first person is clearly re- 
 quired. For the confusion with viuv, see 
 note on sjtpr. 412. 
 
 497 jiiv 70VV. The alternative cor- 
 rection fjAv vvv (Lenting), which has 
 found more favour, is unknown to 
 comedy except in the difficult line, Vesp. 
 Til (Starkie, Vesp. p. 417). 
 
 KUTTwvres. Schol. a.-KO fj.eTa<popa.s twv 
 kvovctQv •yvvaiKdov. This strong word for 
 ' ' yearning " occurs also Vesp. 349. 
 
 498 o-irdr. Indicative. 
 
 499 KwXvovo-iv. Aristophanes keeps 
 the long V of the present tense in anapaests 
 {Av. 463, Lys. 607), but shortens it in 
 KujXijei at the end of an iambic line {E^. 
 723, 972, /r. 100). 
 
 502 Cf. sitpr. 246-247. Such coarse, 
 smelling stuff as garlic would drive a fair 
 lady, like Peace, away. The idea of 
 course is, " You nasty garlic-growers, the 
 war is all your fault." See Aek. 526 
 
 503 Tois *A6i]va(oi<ri. We saw supr. 
 2S2, n. that the article is regularly 
 omitted with the names of certain 
 
 peoples. Aristophanes has 'AOrivaloi 
 without the article thirty-one times, 
 with it nine times. Of these nine 
 cases four are in foreign dialects, and 
 three (this line and Ljfs. 1120, 1149) are 
 excused because the reference is to the 
 Athenians on the stage (Bachmann, 
 Con/, pp. 44-45). Bachmann would 
 emend Lj/s. 1145 (but there is no 
 occasion, as the sentence is tragic) and 
 1229. 
 
 505 SiKd^ere comes in with inten- 
 tional absurdity of those pulling, though 
 natural enough as an accusation against 
 the Athenians generally. 
 
 507 "Edge off a little towards the 
 sea." "Hoc vult dicere, quod olim 
 Themistocles semper suadebat, 6ti 
 avdeKria t^s daXdrTiji." Bergler. 
 
 508 avTol 87J [xovoi, i.e. without look- 
 ing for help to scheming states and 
 interested tradesmen. Cf. m/7: 511, and 
 Intr. p. 28. 
 
 509 X"P'^ ... TO irpdY(J-a> Cf. 
 supr. 472, n. 
 
 511 Toi)p7ov €|€XKov(rt. Two phrases 
 appear to be blended, roHpyov Trepaivovai 
 and TTjv debv i^dXKovcri. But Herwerden's 
 €KTf\ouai may be right.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 105 
 
 XO. 
 EP. 
 XO. 
 
 EP. 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 aye vvv, aye Trag. 
 
 KOI fXtJlf OfJLOV 'cTTlV >JOt]. 
 
 fXY} vvv avw/uev, aXX eirev— 
 
 Telvwixev avooLKWTepov. 
 
 i'/or] 'cTTi TOvY eKelvo. 
 
 (h ela vvv, (h eia Tra?. 
 
 o) ela, ela, ela, ela, ela, ela. 
 
 (h ela, ela, ela, ela, ela Tra?. 
 
 (b TTOTVta /BoTOuoocope, TL irpoaeiTrco o"' eVo? ; 
 
 TToOev dv Xa/Soijui ptjjua juvpiajucpopov, 
 
 OTCC TTjOOtretTTft) a ; ov yap el-)(ov o'lKoOev. 
 
 CO X^^P ^T^t^pcif K^OLL (TV , 0) xyewpia. 
 
 oiov S' e^cig to irpoawirov, w Qewpia ' 
 
 olov Se TTvelg, w? ^Sv Kara r^? KapSiag, 
 
 yXvKVTaTov, (acrirep acrTpaTeiag Kai juvpov. 
 
 515 
 
 520 
 
 525 
 
 oC<ri Herw. 513 Hermae tribuit G solus. 516 Hermae tribuit Blaydes. 
 
 513 Kttl |iT|v '■ never takes 76 when it 
 introduces a new character on the stage, 
 or when it marks a new sight or the 
 Hke " (Neil, £g. p. 193). 
 
 b\iov is more than the preceding 
 iyyui. Cf. £f. 244-245, dvopes iyyvs . . . 
 6 Kouioprbi OjJXoy auTwv wi ofjLov wpoffKd- 
 fjL^vwv (Neil ad loc). 
 
 516 ijST] 'oTTi tovt' cKiivo. " Here 
 she comes : " cf. supr. 289, n. Other 
 views are (i) "That's it, gently! 
 gently !" (Schol.), (2) "Now for yo-ho 
 again" (Paley). Peace is here drawn 
 up, though the Chorus in their excite- 
 ment continue the cry used during the 
 pulling. 
 
 521 ircJOtv &v with optative approx- 
 imates to a despairing wish, like TrJis 6.v ; 
 (supr. 68, n.), but is colloquial. Cf. E(j. 
 140, irbdtv ow Slv (ti yivoiro TrwXrjs th 
 fidvoi ; />. 24. 
 
 (iupia(i<|>opov is perhaps suggested by 
 the thought of p&rpvt. The husbandman 
 in his exaggeration employs liquid, not 
 linear, measure. Cf. Icsp. 481, toOto yap 
 irapf upaXobfJLfv rCiv TpixotvlKUV (irCjv. 
 
 622 Urif irpoo-ttTTo) <r'. For the sub- 
 junctive, see supr. 413, n. : Goodwin, 
 M. T. 180. As TroOtu Siu Xi^oi/Mi. is 
 equivalent to a wish, ■irpo(Tfiiroifx\ 
 adopted by Ilerwcrden from Hlaydes, 
 is possible, though quite uncalled for. 
 
 tlx.O''* Cf. sztpr. 142, n. 
 
 o'lKoOev. "Of my own." This sen- 
 tentious use of oLKodev and oIkol is mostly 
 confined to tragedy and Pindar, but is 
 found in the orators. Here there imay 
 be a further reference to the literal 
 meaning, the pvfJ-o- being spoken of as 
 a commodity which Trygaeus might 
 have brought in his pocket. 
 
 523 'Oirwpa . . • QtiopCa. Schol. 
 (is /cat ToiiTuiv (Tvv TTj EipTjiir] dfeXdovcTuiv' 
 virorldiTai 5e auras ws irbpvas. 
 
 524 otov, i.e. ws rjSv, as below. But 
 the line is suspicious, having homoio- 
 teletiton with the preceding and honioi- 
 an/ioti with the succeeding line. 
 
 525 "And what sweet breath you 
 send, to steal down so pleasantly into 
 my heart." irvcis is not for fii'eii 
 (Blaydes), but in its most literal sense. 
 When Kard defines the place " quo 
 aliquid teiidit," it always (in Aristo- 
 phanes) depends on a verb compounded 
 with the same preposition, excc])! here 
 and 'J'hesm. 60 (probably corrupt), and 
 in the phrase vbup Kara x^'P"' (Sobo- 
 lewski, /'raep. p. 132). Aristophanes 
 would certainly not have written irvtii 
 Kara ttjs Kapiiaf, l>ut, having done with 
 ni'tis, he may (juite fairly add w$ tjSi) Kard 
 T^s KapSias as an afterthought, with 
 Karavf^ovffa present in his mind.
 
 io6 
 
 APISTO^ANOYS 
 
 JEP. ixuiv ovv ofjLOiou Koi yvXiou arparKjOTiKOv ; 
 
 TP. aTreTTTucr' e-^pov d)a)TO? eyBLCTTOv TrXe/co?. 
 Tov iJ.ev yap oCei Kpom/nvo^vpeyfxias, 
 TavTt]9 S' OTTCopa^, UTTO^o^^?, Aiovucrioov, 
 avXwVf TpaywSoou, ^o(pOK\eov9 fxeXcov, /ct^Xtoi/, 
 eirvWicov EuotTrtoou— 
 
 530 
 
 EP. 
 
 527 fiQv oSv ofiCKov Richter. 
 
 KXavcrapa (tv 
 529 KpofifJ-vo^epvy/xias Dobr. 
 
 531 Tpvy({)SCi)i> 
 
 526 onrrpaTcCas Kal p.vpov. For the 
 comical combination, of. JVtid. 1 007, 
 /itXaKos dl^iiiv Kal dTrpay/xocrvvijs. 
 
 527 jiwv oiv. The force of the oCj' 
 in fJLwv has been lost. Cf. P/ui. 845, 
 Aesch. Cko. 177, etc. 
 
 8|xoi.ov is excessively awkward. Its 
 presence is probably due to a repetition 
 of certain letters in /xC!ii> odv. In this 
 case o/MfKov (Richter) is no more probable 
 than any other word. 
 
 ■yvXiov. Thegenitive(if we keep ofioiov) 
 depends on (6'/iO£oi')7r;'et impersonal, under- 
 stood from wveTs, the construction being 
 then like 6^ei, infr. 529, except that here 
 the second genitive (do-rpaTe/as Kat/j,vpov) is 
 understood. "I take it, then, a soldier's 
 knapsack doesn't smell like that" (of ex- 
 emption, etc.): cf. supt: 180, n. For the 
 7i;Xt6s, cf. Schol. on ?w/r. 788 (quoted ad 
 loc). Lamachus calls for his yv\i6s, 
 Ach. 1097. For the accent, cf. Chandler, 
 Greek Accefttuatioti, § 245. 
 
 528 Schol. quotes this line from the 
 Telephus of Euripides, with t^/cos for 
 wXiKOi. Every word is tragic. The 
 parody is varied by Plato Com. 135, t6 
 ^TTOpylXov Kovpelov, ^x^'""'"'"' riyos. 
 Somewhat similar is Eur. Heracl. 1006, 
 eX^poO X^oJTos dva-fievij pkaar-qixara 
 (parodied Vesp. 1160). 
 
 irXtKOS. Cf. Ach. 454 (tragic). A 
 poetical formation for the ordinary 
 TT\iyp.a, as /SX^TTos for pX^fifia, irpdyos for 
 irpayfia, etc. 
 
 529 For the double genitive after 
 6'C,i\., cf Vesp. 1058, v/ji'iv 81' hovs rwv 
 luaTLUV o^rjcrei de^i&rr]TOS. See notes on 
 supr. 180, 527. 
 
 Kpo[j.[ivo^vp£7|i.£as. " Onion-heart- 
 
 burn." Dobree's more natural -epvy/xias 
 cannot be maintained against the many 
 examples quoted by Blaydes from Hip- 
 pocrates and the grammarians of 6^i'pe7/uta 
 
 (-pinv, ■/J.iwd-rjs, etc.). Cf. At. /r. 473, Kal 
 Kplvov aiiTT] ixr) fier' o^vpeyfiLas. The form 
 is usually explained as due to vowel meta- 
 thesis, but perhaps it is rather a case of 
 vowel dissimilation. Adjectives in -i/s 
 cling to their stem-vowel in composition : 
 o^vepvyfila became o^vpvyfiia, then by 
 dissimilation o^vpey/xia. 
 
 For the smell of a yv\i69, cf. Ach. 
 1099- 1 loi, where Lamachus calls for aXes 
 dvpuTai, KpdfXfxva and dpiov rapixovs craTrpov. 
 
 530 Aiovv(riwv. The ALOv^iaia to. 
 /car' dypovs is most in the writer's mind, 
 as it followed close on the getting in of 
 the vintage (oirwpa), with its hospitality 
 (■uTToSoxT)). Cf Ack. 195, & AioviKTia' I 
 avrac fxkv 6^ov(t' dfi^poaias Kal v^KTapoi, 
 ib. 202, (S|w rh ko-t dypovs elaiwp 
 
 AiOVVCTLa. 
 
 531 Tpa-ycoSuJv. Brunck's rpvyt^SQiv 
 (adopted by many editors) destroys the 
 point. Great stress is being laid on the 
 pleasure given by tragedy (both acting 
 and chorus) in order to lead up to a hit 
 at Euripides. 
 
 Ktx^"v. For the thrush as a favourite 
 dish, see Thompson, Glossary of Greek 
 Birds, p. 86. KiyXl'^eiv {Nub. 983,/;'. 
 333) is " to live on the fat of the land." 
 Cf. infr. 1 149, 1 195, Ach. 1007 sqq. 
 For such an item thrust in between the 
 two poets, cf. Phii. 190-192, an in-and- 
 out series beginning ^pwros, dpruv, 
 p-ovcnKTJs, TpayrifidTWv. 
 
 532 «7ru\X£a)v. The word is again 
 applied to the phrases of Euripides in 
 Ach. 398, J?an. 942. It is clearly 
 equivalent to pij/xdna StKafiKd, infr. 534 
 (see note). Not for iafipua, as Schol. 
 on Ach. I.e., nor " versicles." ^ttos, like 
 prj/xa, has in Ar. the three meanings, verse 
 (line), word, and phrase, and the dimi- 
 nutives carry the force of the last 
 meaning.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 107 
 
 Taur»79 KaTa\^€vd6iuL€vo? ' ov yap ySerai 
 avTt] TTorjri] ptjjuaTiwu oikuvikwv. 
 
 TP. KiTTOV, TpuyoLTTOv, 7rpo(3aTiwv ^Xtj'^W/Ut.eVWV, 
 KoXirov yvvaiKUiv oiaTpeyovawv eig aypov, 
 SovXfjg fxeOuovcrr]^, avaTer pafjijixevov ^(oo?, 
 aXXcov T€ TToXkcov KayaOoov. 
 
 EP. 'i6i vui>, aOpei 
 
 olov 7rpo9 aWr'jXa? XaXovcriv at TroXet? 
 
 535 
 
 Brunck. 536 xdXirov codd. : Kthpav, yw. Hamaker : 6x\ov Blaydes : Kbnpov, 
 yvv. Kock : ^oXirov, yvv. edd. Oxon. is iirvbv Aid. (yp. Schol.). 537 
 
 534 pT](AaTiftJV, as in Eq. 216, Vesp. 
 668, are " telling catch-phrases of 
 popular oratory" (Neil). Cf. Ach. 444: 
 Nub. 943, f>Tifjiartoicnv Kaivoh , . . Kal 
 diavoiaii. 
 
 535 KITTOV. The ivy is mentioned 
 as sacred to Dionysus and an accompani- 
 ment of feasting. There need be no 
 reference to the Dionysia ; Trygaeus is 
 here beginning a short sketch of country 
 life. 
 
 536 KoXirov "yvvaiKwv. These words, 
 though perhaps corrupt, are at least 
 more possible than some of the correc- 
 tions proposed. It is unlikely indeed that 
 KdXnos, unaided by the context, refers to 
 the carrying of dough, flowers, etc. in the 
 bosom (Schol.), or to the awakening of 
 desire (Paley) ; for the latter sense it is 
 useless to compare Lj/s. 552, £cc/. 964, 
 where the idea is fully worked out. But 
 in the common sense of the hanging 
 folds of the loose (jreek dress it may be 
 claimed that SiaTpexovo-wv (which gives 
 the cause of the fluttering) makes the 
 picture as clear as it is pretty. Paley 
 (who dallies with this view) compares 
 Aesch. C'/to. 29, irpdaTepvoi aroXp-ol 
 iriir\(i)v. As to emendations, tyXov is 
 feeble, and yet no better word (connected 
 with yvvaiKQv) has tjeen proposed. Of 
 those corrections where kLXttov is re- 
 
 f)laced by a word disjoined from ywatKwv 
 ly a comma, kw/xov is perhaps the best. 
 Kdirpov, cleverly defended by Kock 
 ( rcrtsim. p. 244) on the analogy of 
 /.jr. 1 1 74, is one of the countless words 
 which Aristophanes way have used. 
 (ioXiTou, to which the same criticism 
 applies, is perfect palaeographically, K = jj 
 being such a very common error (Cobet, 
 y. L. p. 217), and w = tr being at least 
 not a rare one (cf iti/r. 745, cr. n.), but 
 
 one may doubt whether the singular 
 would not mean a single dTrondTTina. 
 (Constrast the proverb ^oXirov SIktj, 
 Schol. £g. 658, with the regular plural 
 use.) Probably no importance is to be 
 attached to the appearance of yvvaiKds in 
 lemma of Schol. V. 
 
 8iaTp€)(^o\)(ra)v. Probably " running 
 across" (as hi/r. 838), not "racing one 
 another" (5m- of rivalry). 
 
 d^pov. Schol. V was familiar with 
 the reading iirvbv, given by the Aldine. 
 Kock ( Verisim. p. 243) extracts from 
 the two notes of Schol. {q.v.) the reading 
 (TTats (pepovcrwv fls iirvbv. "The coun- 
 try" in colloquial Greek was aypbs (with- 
 out the article) or ot dypoi. Vox details, 
 see Bachmann, Conj. pp. 40-42, Starkie, 
 Vesp. p. 218, Neil, hq. 805. 
 
 537 Two doubtful blessings which 
 would at least show that there was no 
 lack. Editors follow Schol. in taking 
 dvaT€Tpa|X|Ji€vov as " inverted " (deliber- 
 ately, when empty), but the word has no 
 such meaning. On the other hand, it is 
 the regular verb for "upsetting," e.g. 
 TpdiTf^av, vavv, iroXiTflav, bX^ov, tpp^va. 
 There is probably no reference to the 
 X6es, the second day of the Anthcsteria. 
 
 X0<5s. The evidence of metre is in 
 favour of x^ws, which is restored by the 
 Oxford editors. In the accusative, x""' 
 is needed, Ac/t. 1203, £q. 355, xo"s> ^'^• 
 961, Thesm. 746: other instances (four 
 of ace. sing., five of ace. plur., one of 
 gen. sing.) are in doubtful position, the 
 short forms being never required by 
 metre. On the other hand, Xies (which 
 does not occur in Aristophanes) is un- 
 doubtedly correct (Mcislerhans, Gratiim. 
 Inschr. p. 139, n. 1214). 
 
 539 ilcrmes points, not to the spec- 
 tators, whf) are first noticed itifr. 543,
 
 io8 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 SiaWayeia-ai kol yeXwcrii' acr/neuai, 54^ 
 
 Kac Tavra Saijuovioo^ virwjnacriJ.evai 
 airapairacrai Kai KvaOovg TrpocrKeLixevai. 
 Koi TcovSe TOivvu TU)V deoDjuevcov CTKOTrei 
 Ta Trpoarwcb' , 'iva yi'w? Ta? re^i/a?. 
 TP. ai^oi ToXagf 
 
 €K€lVOpl yOVU TOU XoCpOTTOlOV OU^ OpOL? 545 
 
 TiWovO' eavTOV ; 6 Se ye Ta? cr/uiivvag "ttoicov 
 
 KUTeTrapSei' apri tov ^Kpoupyov \eivovL, 
 
 6 §e Speiravoupyo'; ov-^ opa? o)? ijoeTai 
 
 Koi. TOV Sopv^ov olov ecTKifxaXicrev ; 
 EP. 'lOi vvv, aueiire tov? yeoopyovg a-Tnevai. 55^ 
 
 TP. OLKOvETe Xew • TOU? yeoopyov? a-Trievai 
 
 Ta yecopyiKa crKeurj Xa^ovTa? ei? aypov 
 
 0)9 TayjLCTT' (ivev SopaTtov Kai ^i(pou? kolkovtIov • 
 
 CO? diravT fjorj VtJ /xecrTa TavQao elprivt]? craTrpa?. 
 
 aXAa xa? "Xy^p^i Trpo? epyov el? aypov TraioovKra?. 555 
 
 XO. CO TToOeivr] Tol? SiKaloi? koi yewpyol? rjfiepa, 
 
 Xoos Suid. : x°'^^ codd. 542 KvdOavs G Suid. : Kvddois R (negar Herw.), V 
 (negat Cobet). 547 KareTrdTrapSev V. 554 d/3pas Bothe. 557 a'Biy' Aid.: 
 
 but to those members of the Chorus who assembly, law-court or theatre. One 
 
 represented different Greek states. See might have expected the herald Hermes 
 
 Intr. p. 28. to make the proclamation himself. For 
 
 541 i.e. in the war. the purposeof the order, see Intr. pp. 29- 
 
 542 KudOovs irpo<rK€i|JL€vai. The 30. 
 
 reading Kvddot.s (general before Cobet) 551 aKOvere Xtw. "Oh yes! oh yes ! 
 
 cannot be defended. We have here the oh yes ! " The regular beginning of 
 
 passive of Kvddov^ irpocTTideadaL (quoted notices : for this, and the ace. and infin. 
 
 by Blaydes from Arist. Prodi, ix. 12), of peremptory proclamation (which is 
 
 and the same case is required. For the regular in public documents, e.g. Dem. 
 
 sense, cf. Lys. 444, Kvadov airrjo-ets rdxa, 517)1 cf. Av. 448, Ac/i. looo. 
 
 and Schol. there and here. 554 eip'^viis o-a-irpds. The adjective 
 
 544 aipoi ToXas. " Ugh ! dear me ! is usually translated " mellow," icrairpiat 
 
 dear me ! " So £^. 957. (ohos) being commended by Hermippus, 
 
 546 t£XXov9* eavTov. "Tearing his /;-. 82, 6fet iW, 6fet 5^ p6So}v, 6fet S' 
 
 hair." Cf. //. xxi v. 7 1 1 , t6»' 7' fiXox^s re vaKivdov. So Schol. and Photius (s.v.) 
 
 <pi\r] Kai Trdrvta fj-riTrjp \ riWecrOrjv. Schol. guarantee the meaning "old," without 
 
 points out that the action is specially any idea of rottenness, to crairpdi. But 
 
 appropriate to a XocpoiroLos. the fact that it is used F/ut. 1086 of the 
 
 Se ye. Cf. supr. 20, n. musty lees of wine, rpii^ iraXaid Kai 
 
 549 €<rKi(idXi<r€V. " Snapped his aanpd, makes this view difficult. Dr. 
 fingers at," but for the exact meaning Verrall, taking rdvOdSe as to, ev T17 
 see Schol. Cf. Ack. 444, ottojs Slv avrovs 7r6Xet, translates " the city is all stocked 
 f)r]/j.aTloLS aKifxaXiffoj, "bamboozle." The with peace— gone bad," supposing that 
 tradesmen mentioned visit Trygaeus, tnfr. bitter jokes were made by the country 
 1 1 97 and 121 3. people immured in Athens on the stale 
 
 550 dv«iir€. Regularly used of public nature of the town supplies. 
 
 notices, whether in the market-place, 556 KaC either has here its explana-
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 109 
 
 aa-jiievoi cr iSoou "Trpocrenreiv /3ov\o/uLai to? a/xxe Aou? • 
 Ta9 re cru/ca?, a? eyw (pvTCVOv cov vecorepoi, 
 acnraaracrOai Ovjulo^ rj/uLiv ecTTi TroAXocTTU) j(^poiw. 
 
 TP. vvv jiiev ouv, wpSpe^f Trpoaev^wjueaOa irpooTOv t>; Oeo), 560 
 7/VeD tjixwv Tovg \6(bov^ acpeiXe koi Tag Yopyovag • 
 ei6' OTTw? XiTapyiov/aev o'lKaS' etg ra -^(jopla, 
 e/uL-TToXija-avTeg tl ■)(pt](rTov ei? aypov rapl-^iov. 
 
 EP. M TLocreiSov, to? kuXov to crTiCpo? avrwp (paiverai, 
 
 Koi TTVKvov Kai yopyov cocnrep jua^a koi TrauSaicrla. 565 
 
 TP. VTj A", ri yap (T(pvpa Xafxirpov >)v dp e^unrXicrixev}], 
 
 om. RV. 560 rrj Bei2 irpCirov V (sec. Cobetum). 
 \iTapyei.ovfj.ev RV. 566 ^tj Ai' Aid. : vt] tov At' RV. 
 
 562 'Knapyi.ovniv Aid. : 
 568 f K Tihvd' ego : avrCiiv 
 
 tory sense, or specialises the yeupyoi 
 as a prominent class among •' honest 
 folk." 
 
 557 •nrpoo-tiiretv, "to salute," rds 
 dfiTreXovs being irapo. TrpoaSoKiav. 
 
 559 iroXXooTttl xP^vp- " After 
 
 many a season." ttoXXoo-tos is an inde- 
 finitely large ordinal, lit. " the 
 manyeth." Thus, just as x''^'°''"'"^*' ^■'"°' 
 is very large and x'X'offrii' /xepos ^tovs very 
 small, so the force of ■7roXXocrT6s depends 
 on its being used with an integer or a 
 fraction. Thus in a fragment of Cra- 
 tinus II. (ap. Athen. xi. 460 F) we 
 have 7roXX(WT(^ 5' frd | 4k tQiv TroKetxiwv 
 olKad' TJKuiv, i.e. after many years. But 
 ot/5^ iroWoa-Tdv fxepoi (common in the 
 orators) is " not a hundredth part." 
 woXXoffrii could not be joined to 
 XpAvoj in the sense of " time," since 
 time is not one of a series ; it follows 
 that xpAi'os is here "season," as in Aesch. 
 Eunt. 964, iravTl 56fUf) fierdKOivot, \ Travri 
 Xpdvifi 0' (iri^piOilz. 
 
 561 X6<{>ov$ . . . FopYovas. Cf. 
 supr. 474, n. 
 
 562 8-irws. Cf. supr. 77, n. 
 XiTap'YiovjjLCV. Schol. awrbvois 5pa- 
 
 Hoi'i/ifda. An obscure word, found also 
 J^ud. 1253, oGkovv dv^tras ti 6S.ttov diro- 
 XiTa/>7i«(j I 6.irb t^s diipa^ ; No doubt it 
 is a slang term ; Merry suggests "ske- 
 daddle." 
 
 TO, x"P'*' "Our farms," as Eq. 
 1077, eic. 
 
 563 Tap^xtov. The diminutive is 
 used uiroKopiaTiKWi (Athen. iii. 119 c). 
 Sail fish was a very cheap form of 
 food; cf t^es/>. 491, tov rapixovt iarlv 
 
 d^MTtpa, with Starkie's note. But at 
 least it is to be xPV'^'^^v not aairpov 
 (supr. 529, n. fin.). The varieties and 
 prices of rdpixos are discussed at great 
 length by Athenaeus, iii. 85-90(116 E- 
 120 b). 
 
 565 "And compact, and dazzling, 
 like barley - cake or feast of plenty.' 
 TTUKVov refers both to the close arraj and 
 the closely-kneaded cake, ■yop-ydv both to 
 the shining implements and to the dazzling 
 appearance of a good spread. 
 
 •yopYov is properly applied to eyes, 
 " flashing," e.g: Aesch. Theb. 537, yopyov 
 5' 6yU;a' ix^^ TrpoaiaTarai (with Verrall's 
 note), Fr. 356, etc. The effect of the 
 flashing on other eyes is often, as here, 
 present; thus in Eur. Attdr. 1123, 
 yopybs oir\irri% ioeiv, the full meaning 
 is "a warrior in flashing arms, dazzling 
 to behold." 
 
 566 Xa(nrpbv rjv dp' l^uTrXicriievTi. 
 " Makes a gleaming weapon." This 
 difficult phrase is clearly suggested by 
 tragedy, perhaps by the extant Aesch. 
 TAed. 433, <p\iiy€i di Xafnras Sid x^P'^f 
 Cnr\icrixivr) (' ' borne weapon - wise "). 
 This inversion of oTrX/ffcr^ot (contrast 
 Eur. Bacch. 733, Ovpaoti 5id x^P^" 
 u)7rX((T/x^»'oi) is made ca.sier by the well- 
 known adaptability of vert>s in -/fw, 
 although it would not be possible to say 
 oirXlfeiv XafiwdSa in the sense required. 
 (i^unXLcnivri has hitherto been taken to 
 mean "prepared," "decked out," but 
 the comparison which runs through the 
 whole p.nssagc demands HwXov in the 
 sense of a " weapon." The procession is 
 a <rTi<j)os . . . ^opY^v — but of peace,
 
 no 
 
 API2TO<I)ANOY2 
 
 ai re Opti/aKe? SiacrTiXISovcri 7rpo9 tov i'/Xiov. 
 rj KoXcog €K Twvo' aTToWaPeiei' uv /meTop'^iov. 
 uxTT e-ywy >ioi] ttiuu/uloo KavTog eAtfeiv et? aypov 
 KCLL Tpiaivovv Trj SiKeXXt] Sia yj)6vov to yijoiov. 
 aXX' avafxi'rjcrOeuTes, ayvSpeg, 
 Tfjs oiaiTrjg T»/9 TraXata?, 
 i}v nrapel-^ avTrj ttoO' ^fxiv, 
 Tcou T€ TraXacrlwv eKeLvwv, 
 
 570 
 
 codd.: avTuJv av airoKavaeuu hv Kock. 582 cD <pl\ra6', ws afffi^voiffiv ijfxiv 
 
 not war : the sun strikes upon the gUtter- 
 ing — shovels ; what a flashing weapon 
 is the — mattock ! The use of the ad- 
 verbial neut. sing. adj. Xajiirpdv (a rare 
 construction, except in the case of a few 
 common words, such as ^^70, ttoXv, raxv) 
 further points to tragedy ; cf. Eur. Si^pp. 
 104, (XTevd^oiv oiKTpov. (Xa/xirds for 
 Xaii-rrpov, from Aesch. I.e., would be 
 too bold a suggestion). 
 
 ^v dp* shows that the military com- 
 parison strikes him now for the first 
 time, though he might have thought of 
 it long ago. Cf. supr. 22, infr. 819, 
 Goodwin, Af. T. 39. 
 
 567 6pivaK€s. Hesych. dptva^ • tttvov 
 crlrov 7) TpiaLva. The dptva'^ is fully 
 described and discussed by Miss J. E. 
 Harrison in the Hellenic Jotirnal, xxiii. 
 (1903) pp. 303-307, where a drawing 
 is given of a modern dvpvdKi (i.e. 
 dpivoLKiov), brought from Crete by 
 Mr. R. C. Bosanquet. This is a wooden 
 implement used for winnowing, with a 
 long handle (40 inches) and a spade- 
 shaped head, in which five teeth have 
 been cut. Schol. \^en. on Horn. //. xiii. 
 588 expressly distinguishes between the 
 iron TTTijov and the wooden OpZva^, the 
 latter being shaped like a hand — an 
 excellent description of the dvpvdKi : 
 but it is added that in Attica the 
 general name tttvov is given to both. 
 Miss Harrison further shows that both in 
 ancient and in modern times the dplva,^ 
 could have either three or five prongs. 
 Applying Miss Harrison's researches to 
 the present passage we notice at once 
 that here the 6ptvaK€s are of iron (8ia- 
 (rriXpowcri), not of wood ; hence not only 
 could the dplva'^ be called tttvov, but the 
 iron TTTVOV could go by the less generic 
 
 name of dplva^, which was normally 
 restricted to a wooden winno wing-shovel. 
 One may, however, be permitted to 
 doubt, on philological grounds, the 
 derivation from rplaiva, however much it 
 explains the facts. 
 
 oiatTTiXpova-i. For Sia- showing the 
 radiation of light, cf. SiaXd/iTTeiv, and 
 Lat. internitere. 
 
 568 KoXus €K T«v8* diraXXd|€i€v. 
 " Come off well from their help." For 
 the verbal phrase, cf. Aeschin. Cles. 158, 
 ov5eis TToiTrore /caXcDs dTnjXXa^e Arj/jLocrd^vei. 
 o'vfji^ovXu) xpvco./j.evos : Aesch. A^; 1289, 
 oi/TOjj aTTaWdcrcrovcriv iv deCov KpLaei : and 
 for the preposition, Xen. Mem. iii. 13, 6, 
 /cat TTtDs 5r), i(f>ri, dTTr/Waxev eK riji odoO ; 
 The MSS. are clearly wrong with 
 aiiTwv : all the force of d7r6 is expended 
 adverbially in this phrase, and none is 
 left to govern a case. Herwerden reads 
 ai/rols (for St' avTQv), but I submit that 
 the correction in the text is preferable. 
 Kock's emendation is fairly simple, but 
 the soundness of diroXXd^cicv is strongly 
 supported by KaXws. 
 
 lisTopxiov. Schol. t6 fxera^v tuv 
 dpxf^v. Cf ficTalx/J-i-ov, originally for t6 
 pLSTa^v Twv aixjJ-iJi>v (Eur. Pkoen. 1 361). 
 
 570 8id xpovov, "after all this time," 
 is often sentimental, "as in old days," 
 "for the sake of old times." Cf. Plut. 
 1055, ^ovXei oca. xP^''ov Trpbs e/t^ iratcrat ; 
 So Fesp. 1252, Lj/s. 904. 
 
 TO 7^8iov. A playful term for r6 
 Xinpiov (supr. 562). For the contraction, 
 cf. supr. 382, n. 
 
 573 aiirt]. Pointing to Peace, not 
 to Theoria, though her virtues were en- 
 larged on last, supr. 524-532. 
 
 574 iraXa(r£(i)v. Suidas gives TraXa- 
 6iwv, which has good authority else-
 
 EIPHNH III 
 
 TWU T€ CrVKCOV, TWV Te IXVpTdOVf 575 
 
 T^? Tpuyo^ re t^? -yXu/ceia?, 
 T^9 icovias re ri?? ttjOO? 
 Tw (ppeari, tcov t eXawv 
 &v TToOovjuev, 
 
 aurl TOVTUiv Tt'jv^e wv\ 5^0 
 
 Tt]v Oeov TTpocrenraTe. 
 XO. X^^P^ X"'7^'' '^^ acrfxei/OKTiv rjXOeg, to (piXraTt]. \avT. ^. 
 
 cru) yap iSajuLrjv ttoQw, 
 Sai/jLOi/ia /SovXojuevoi 
 etV aypov avepTrvaai. 5^5 
 
 fjcrOa yap fxkyi<jTOV rifxlv KepSo^, (h TroOovixivr}, 
 
 TTaCTLV OTTOaOL y€(i)p— 
 
 yov ^lov erp't^oixev. 
 
 jULOvt] yap t]/iiag cocpeXei^. 59*^ 
 
 TToXXu yap eiracr-vofxev 
 
 Trplv TTOT eir] aov yXvKea 
 
 ^\dei codd. : corr. Bergk : ujs rikdes Tj/juy dfffi^vois, Si (pCkraT-ri Dind. 583 idafiTjv 
 G (V sec. Cobetum) : ^dd/xTj/xev RV Aid. 584 ^ovXdfj.evoi G solus : j3ouX6- 
 
 fuvoi RV Aid. 588 yewpybv Bothe : yeupyiKOv codd. 590 Kilxp^Xeis 
 
 where, but Hesychius recognises both genitive, <rov. Cf. Soph. 0. T. 969, ti ri 
 
 forms. They were brick-shaped cakes /J-rj rwni^ irddtii | Karecpdid' : Ter. Phorm. 
 
 of pounded figs (Phot. s.v.). ioi6, Neque neglegentia tua neque odio 
 
 575 [jLvpTwv. See itifr. 11 54, n. fecit too. 
 
 577 TTjs T Iwvids, K.T.X. " And the ^8d|iT]v. Two other forms of the 
 pansy-bed by the tank." Though the aorist occur both in Homer and Tragedy 
 /xAttf lov or violet may have grown in — eoandadrju and iOfj.r]d7}v. 
 
 Attica, lov (and loaricpavoi 'Adfjvai) 587 •?j<r0a -y^P) k.t.X. Another 
 
 probably refer as a rule to a larger many- trochaic tetrameter is needed before (or 
 
 coloured flower. Cf. Pind. 0/. vi. 91, after) this line to make the correspond- 
 
 Iwf ^avdaiffi Kal wafiTropipvpoii aKTicri. ence with su/r. 349-350 and 388-389 
 
 For the form luvid, cf.poduvid, Kpivwuid. complete. Richter, who would make 349 
 
 578 ^auv. Distinguished by the and 388 trochaico-cretics (see su/>r. 388, 
 words civ TToBovjiiv, as being the typical n.) repeats line 582 (x<"pff X°-^p\ "■•t.X.) 
 tree of Attica, the gift of Athene. Cf after dcepiriVai. 
 
 Soph. 0. C. 701. So Schol., rightly; 588 -ytup-ybv pCov. For the adjectival 
 
 Ilerwcrden refers iv to the whole series. use of a substantive \\Vey(uipy6i, cf. Eur. 
 
 582 For the metrical question on Ion, 1373, tlx"" olKiTrjv (ilov, id. £/. 
 
 which the rearrangement of this line 993, Ti/j.d^ crijnijpai ^x<"^**- 
 
 depends, see si4/>r. 346, n. 590 This verse should be a trochaic 
 
 a<r(iivoitriv. P"or the construction, cf. dimeter catalectic, if it is to correspond 
 
 Soph. /r. 18, dfffjiiyy Si fxoi | 6 K\(iv6t with su/<r. 353 and 392. See cr. n. 
 
 ^X^e, and often. So Tac. ^gr. 18, 692 -rrp^v Tror'. " In days gone by." 
 
 Quibus bellum volentibus erat. See note on irdXai itot/, supr. 133. Cf. 
 
 683 <r«(» 7r66y. The possessive Vesp. 1063, irpi-v ttot' f)v, trplv raOra (a 
 
 pronoun fills the place of an objective quotation, like Ftsp. 1074). Aristo-
 
 112 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 EP. 
 
 KCtSonrai/a koi (piXa. 
 
 TOis aypoLKOicTiv yap fjcrOa X'""/^" "^"^ crcoTtjpia. 
 
 wcTTe ere ra t ajmireXia 
 
 /cat TO. vea crvKiSia 
 
 raXXa 0' ottoct ecrTt (pvra 
 
 Trpoa-yeXdcreTai \a/3ovr' acrixeva. 
 
 aWa TTOV TTOT }jv a(p^ ^/uutf rov ttoXuv tovtov ■)(^povov 
 
 rjSe, TOvO' rjixa^ SiSa^ou, w Bewv evvov(TTare. 
 
 S) \nrepvrJT€i yecapyoi, Ta/ua orj ^vvlere 
 
 pr]fxaT , €1 ^ovXead' ciKOVcrai ryvS' otto)? aTrcoXero. 
 
 irpwra julcv kukcov yap yjp^e ^eiSia'S rrpa^ag fca/cw? * 605 
 
 595 
 
 600 
 
 Tjfjidi /i6vrj Richter. 599 ottAct' Bentl. : 6a' R: off a' V. 
 603 XiTrepvTjres Bentl. (e Diodoro) : (ro<pwTaToi. codd. 
 
 600 ff€ Xa^bvr' Aid. 
 605 KaKuv yap ijp^e 
 
 phanes does not use nplv adverbially 
 elsewhere ; it was alien to the diction of 
 comedy (Bachmann, Conj. pp. 47-48). 
 
 cttI <rov. " When thou wert with 
 us." So commonly e0' iifiCoi', etc., "in 
 oar time." In Horn. //. ix. 403 we 
 have t6 irplv eV €lpi]VT)s, which is the 
 meaning here. 
 
 594 dSdirava. The dapes inemptae of 
 Virgil {G. iv. 133) and Horace (Epod. ii. 
 48). Cf. Ach. 33-36, rbv 5' tp.bv drjfiov 
 wodui', I 5s ovSeirdnroT' elirev, dvdpaKas 
 
 TTplu, I OVK 6^01 OVK Aatoi', 01)5' T^Sei 
 
 Vptoj', I dXX' avTos e<pepe iravra. 
 
 595 " Wheaten groats and hfe 
 secure." For the combination, cf. supr. 
 526, n. ; for X'^P"' ^^^ peace, cf. £(]. 
 805, ijv 5e ttot' et's dypbv ovtos direKBHiv 
 elp-nvaXos diaTpi^pT}, \ Kal X'^^pa <paywv 
 dvaffapprja-ri. Schol. (both here and £tj. 
 I.e.) differ as to whether x^^P°- was made 
 of wheat or barley ; but Athenaeus xiv. 
 648 B, says, X'^PO" ^^ f(pdol irvpoi. 
 
 596 dji-rreXia . . . truKiSia. En- 
 dearing diminutives, convenient for 
 metrical reasons in a paeonic system. 
 
 600 irpoo-yeXao-eTai. Cf. Aesch. 
 Eiim. 253, b(sp.r\ /Sporeiwt' alfiaTUV jj.e 
 irpocryeXa : Lucr. i. 8, tibi rident 
 aequora ponti. 
 
 XaPovT d<rjji€va. " Right glad to find 
 thee." For the participle with da/xevos, 
 giving the cause of pleasure, cf. Thuc. vi. 
 12, et 5^ TLS dpxeiv icTP-evoi aipedels 
 irapaivei. 
 
 601 fjv a<j>' T|(Jiwv. Instead of dniji' dcp' 
 ■r]p.i3v. For dirb, "away from," after a 
 simple verb of rest, cf. Hom. //. ii. 292, 
 
 H^vwv dirb fi$ dXbxoio: Thuc. i. y, dirb 
 da\d(Tffr]i ^pKiadrjcav. 
 
 603 w XwrtpvfjTts, K.T.X. The 
 Scholiast tells us that Cratinus uses in 
 the UvTivT] a verse of Archilochus, Si 
 XiirepvrjTei TroXirat, rdp-d 5?? ^vviere | 
 prip-ar', and Diodorus (xii. 40) quotes the 
 present line as w XiTrepv^res yeupyoi, 
 K.T.X. Most editors keep ao^uraTOi, 
 holding that Diodorus has fallen into a 
 (very natural) misquotation. But (i) it is 
 hard to deny that the pitying epithet is 
 the more -appropriate to the passage. 
 (To<pibTaTOL is naturally used in the 
 epirrhema of a parabasis, where the 
 choryphaeus tempers reproof with com- 
 pliment (Nud. 575, 5) ffotpwTaroL dearal, 
 Ran. 700, Co crorpwraTOi (pvaei) : but 
 Hermes, a character in the play, is on a 
 different footing from an epirrhematising 
 choryphaeus, and he shows no fear or 
 favour (?«/r. 635-636, 641-645): (2) 
 cro^wrarot is particularly inappropriate 
 with yewpyoi : (3) the substitution of a 
 common for a rare word is a fruitful 
 source of error, and here the common 
 word could be at once supplied from 
 the Clouds, — a play perhaps more 
 familiar to copyists than even the 
 Pluttts ; (4) the Scholia show no sign 
 of aocpdiTaroi, but they could scarcely 
 have failed to remark on such a strik- 
 ing variation from Archilochus and 
 Cratinus. 
 
 605 KaKwv 7dp fjp^€. Corrections of 
 the unmetrical words aiirris rip^e are very 
 numerous. The simple transposition, 
 fjp^ev avTTJi (sc. dTroWvp.ivrjs), will con-
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 113 
 
 eiTa YlepiKXerj^ (po^tjdeh /*>/ yueracr^oi rrjg Ti/^>y?, 
 Ta? (pvtT€i9 vfi-wv SeSoiKu)^ KOI Tov avToSa^ rpoirov, 
 nrpiv iraQelv tl Seivou avTO^, e^ecpXe^e rrjv ttoXiv, 
 ifjL^aXcov cnrivBrjpa fxiKOOv ^leyapiKov ^p^tjcbicrjULaTOS ' 
 Ka^e(pucni(Tei' toctovtov TToXe/iiov warTe to) Kanrvu) 610 
 
 Travra^ ' EXAz/^a? oaKpucrai, tov? t' €K€c tov? t' euOaSe. 
 0)9 d' (iVa^ TO irpujTov olkovct' ey^6<p)]creu a/JLireXo? 
 
 Herw. : yap avTTJs T/p^e codd. : ^p^ev airr-^i Bentl. : ^p^ev drTjs Seidler : ^p^' 
 duT^s Madvig: alii alia. 606 p.erd.<TXV '''V^ SlKTji Aid. 607 rj/jiQi' 
 
 R. 610 Ka^€(pv<n]<rev Bentl. : i^i<pv<ni)<Te (add. yap Aid.) codd. : 
 
 i^dpuffija' oOv Bury. 612 dKovff' RV : iJKova' Aid. : atpdeicr' Blaydes. 
 
 vince no one, though it carries the weight 
 of Bentley's name, ^piev druji (Seidler) 
 would be a quotation from tragedy ; this 
 proposal is justly popular (cf. Aesch. 
 .4^. 1 192, irpdrrapxQv &tt]v, Eur. A/ed. 
 1372, ^p^e TTTj/xovrji), and far the best of 
 those which aim at a slight alteration of 
 avTrji. Out of these mention should be 
 made of ^pf diir^s (Madvig), which is 
 scarcely so probable as Seidler's con- 
 jecture, elp^ev avT-qv (Blaydes, an improve- 
 ment on Bergk's ai>7-tx' e^ifi which 
 keeps the order of words, but cries 
 aloud for an object), and irdpa^ev airr-qv 
 (Ruppersberg, omitting yap), which 
 would not be a bad suggestion but for 
 the rare division of the tribrach (see 
 Starkie, Vesp. p. xliv. note 2). Correc- 
 tions which introduce the nominative 
 avrbi are improbable, while Zielinski's 
 Kar-qp^ar'' avTTJs presupposes a theory of 
 the play to which reference is made 
 in Intr. p. 12, note i. But all these 
 suggestions introduce transposition with- 
 out attaining anything like certainty; 
 ii is less violent to suppose that aiirrji 
 itself was an adscript to KaKwv (Prof. 
 Bury in Hermathena, xxvi. p. 96). Her- 
 werden had previously put forward a 
 conjecture embodying this view, and his 
 (jfder of words I adopt in preference to 
 Bury's (<f>«S{a; KaKQiv irpd^ai kukuh). 
 KaKuiv is the one word which very fre- 
 quenlly follows dp^at (see instances of 
 Blaydes, comm.), and the repetition 
 KaKuv . . . KUKwt is pleasing. For the 
 somewhat rare separation pLiv . . . ydp, 
 cf. /Y«/. 1205. 
 
 4>ii8Cas Trptt^as KUKcis. Sec a full and 
 acute discussion in Dr. Merry's edition, 
 Introd. iv. 
 
 607 rhv airoBcLf Tp«Jirov. " Yout 
 
 mad-dog temper." Cf Ljfs. 687, Yumi- 
 KU)v avToSa^ ihpyi.(jp.ivwv. 
 
 608-9 Cf. Ach. 530-534, KdvT€veev 
 6pyj) n.epiK'X^Tjs oi'\i//i7nos | i^arpavT 
 i^pbvTa ^vveKVKa rr)v 'EXXd5a, | eri^ei 
 ("Ci/uoi/s ibcTTfp aicdXia yeypap.p.ivovs, \ w 
 XpT) ^leyap^as p-rp-e yrj /itjt' iv dyopq. \ 
 p.TjT' iv 6aXdTTT) jutJt' eV rjirtlpcp ftiveiv. 
 But there Pericles is said to have acted 
 because of the affront put upon Aspasia 
 by the Megarians. 
 
 610 Kd|€4)vicrT|<r€V. With Bergk's 
 punctuation (full stop after Tr6\iv) no 
 change is needed, but the swing of the 
 lines suffers considerably. Also the in- 
 serted 7dp of Aid. B and lemma ofSchol. 
 (see Intr. p. 44) shows that the pause 
 was traditionally taken after \//r]<pi(rp.aTos. 
 Words in crasis were constantly garbled 
 by scribes (cf. Cobet, V. L. p. 139 sqq.), 
 and the omission of Kal when blended with 
 another word was made easy by the pre- 
 valence of such forms of writing as k' 
 a^€<pv<!-i\<T€v (Zacher-Velsen, £</. p. xvii.). 
 Thus siipr. 447, KVhave e/for Kel: Ach, 
 1 16, all MSS. but R have oxjk for kovk, ib. 
 5'5> "ux^ for Koi'X^ and Kan. 408 (an 
 exact parallel) R has i^tvpts for Ka^rjOpet. 
 
 611 SaKpiio-au The word is sugges- 
 tive ; in the metaphor the eyes water 
 under the smart of smoke, but heartfelt 
 tears were the result of the war. Cf. 
 ^n/>r. 248-249, where garlic leads up to 
 the same idea. 
 
 Tovs iKti. The I'eloponncsians. 
 
 612 dKOuor'. "All against its will," 
 "protesting." The word is anything 
 but " incptum " (Blaydes) ; it adds a 
 very distinct touch to the sprightly per- 
 sonification of the vine, as vtt' dpyrji does 
 to that of the cask in the next line. 
 Both are in a bad temper, the one sulky 
 
 H
 
 114 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 Kat TTiOos TrXrjyei^ inr' 6py^9 avTeXaKTiaev ttiBu), 
 ovK€T riv ovdei9 o Travarwv, rjoe o t](pan(^€TO. 
 
 TP. TovTa TOiuvv lULa TOP 'AttoXXci) 'yoo ^Treirvcrixriv ov^evo^, 615 
 ovo OTTCOi «<^T>/ Trpoar/jKOi ^eioia^ iJKrjKorj. 
 
 ^\J, OVO eyooye, ttKi/jv ye wvi. TavT ap efxoocrwTrof i]v, 
 ovcra arvyyevt]^ cKeivov. iroWa y ^/xa? XavOavei. 
 
 r^r. Kar , eireior] yvccxrav ufxa^ ai iroAei? cov tjp-^eTe 
 
 tjypKOfjLei/ov? e-K aWTljXoim kul aem^poTaq, 620 
 
 TravT ejxrjyavMVT e<p' vfJLiv, Tovg (popov^ (po/Sovfievai, 
 wv A.aKO)V(jov T0V9 /u€yi(rT0v? ■vprnj.aaiv. 
 
 KaveireiOov twv 
 
 oi OLT ovT€^ aia")(j}0K€pdeig koi Sieipoovo^evoi 
 616 ■^KriKdeiv codd. 624 IloXe/jLOv ego : irSXefiov codd. 628 Trjv codd. : Kal 
 
 aad the other passionate. The con- 
 jecture a<t>de'tff' (adopted by Herwerden 
 from Blaydes) goes far to weaken both 
 lines. iJKovcr' is not convincing. There 
 was no particular news for the vine to 
 hear ; the verb sadly needs an object ; 
 and by making €\|/6(j)T|(r€v and dvTt- 
 XaKTKTcv apodotic we weaken the 
 climax of line 614. 
 
 €\|/d(j>T)o-€v. " Crackled " under the 
 flames, during the yearly raids of the 
 Peloponnesians into Attica at the begin- 
 ning of the war. Cf. Ack. 512, Kd/xoi 
 yap i(TT o-ntrfKia SiaK€KOfifxeva. 
 
 613 Schol. Sr]\o1 Tovi Tridovs virb rOiv 
 •KoKeiiimv KaTayvvaBai. Cf 2?!_fr. 703. 
 
 614 ovK€T T)v ... 6 iraiartov. A 
 somewhat stately expression, which does 
 not belong to the ordinary language of 
 Comedy, but it is quite in place in these 
 didactic trochaics. Cf Soph. E/. 1 197, 
 Oi)5' oi/Trapri^tjiv ovd' 6 kwXixtwv wdpa ; 
 Aesch. Protn. 27, 6 Xw^tjctwj' ya,p ov 
 v^<pvKf irui. For the idiom, see Goodwin, 
 Af. T. 826. 
 
 616 avTTJ Trpoo-TJKOi. "Was related 
 to her " will perhaps cover the two 
 meanings. Trygaeus means only "was 
 concerned with her," but the Chorus 
 seize on the other meaning of irpocTTjKeiv, 
 and imagine a family relationship. 
 
 t|ktjk6t|. For this, the only correct 
 form, see Rutherford, N. P. pp. 229-238, 
 Starkie, Vesp. p. 417. 
 
 617 Tavr'. Cf. supr. 414, n. 
 
 618 o-vyycvTJs. The Chorus speaks 
 as if the carver of beautiful statues must 
 have beautiful sisters and cousins. This 
 i . in the spirit of Johnson's parody of 
 
 Brooke, "Whodrives fat oxen should him- 
 self be fat." InThesm. 165-166 Agathon 
 says of Phrynichus, avrdj re KoKbs ffv Kal 
 Ka\u>s •^/aTT^crxf TO • | SioltoOt' dp' avroO Kal 
 /cdX' ^v TO. 8pdfiaTa. 
 
 iroXXd y TIH-o^s XavGdvei. A general 
 reflection. "What a lot of things one 
 fails to notice ! " 
 
 621 €<j>' v\lIv. Cf Jck, 660, Kal irdv 
 ^tt' ifjLol TeKTaiveaduj. 
 
 Toiis «f>dpovs 4)oPovp,€vtti. Cf. Thuc. 
 1. 99, alriai d' dWai re ^aav twv diro- 
 (TTacreoov Kal /x^yiffrai ai twv (fjopuv Kal 
 veQiv ^Kdnai. But the bearing of 
 4)oPov|X€vai is not very clear. The 
 words are usually understood to imply 
 fear of further taxation, but in that case 
 the motives of the subject states in 
 stirring up war are inexplicable. War 
 would be sure to increase their burdens ; 
 they might revolt indeed and escape all 
 tribute, but then they would not have 
 acted originally through fear of increased 
 taxation. Again, the sight of party 
 strife at Athens (1- 620) could scarcely 
 make the allies anticipate increase of 
 tribute, since they could not know which 
 party would prevail ; if Pericles had 
 been driven from power in 433-432 B.C., 
 the position of the subject allies would 
 no doubt have been improved. It seems 
 more probable that the allies are repre- 
 sented as seriously alarmed at the amount 
 to which the tribute had already risen, and 
 at their own ^KSeiai in regard to it, and 
 that (f)oj3ov/jL€vai. has no future reference. 
 The article rous makes for this view. 
 
 623 alo-xpoK6p8€is. Applied again 
 to the Spartans in Eur. Andr. 451 (in a
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 115 
 
 TijvS' aTroppi^avTe<i alaryj)m rov TloXe/mov amjpTracrav • 
 Kara TOiKelt/cov ye Kepo>j TOi? yewpyolg ^u kuko. • 625 
 
 al yap evQevo av Tpirjpeig avTiTifxwpovjuei'ai 
 ovSev aiTioov av avopwv tu^ KpaSag KarrjcrQiov. 
 
 TP. €v oiKt] fxev ouv^ cTrei TOi Ttjv Kopcouewu ye fiov 
 e^eKO^av, rjv eyo) ^(pvTevcra Ka^eOpeyp^ajurju. 
 
 XO. V*] At', o) ficX , evoLKco^ ye orJT , exel kcijulov XlOoif 630 
 
 efx^aXovre^ e^fxeoi/mvop Kuyp^eXrju cnruiXecrav. 
 
 Pors. /copwvewv Aid.: KOpilivaiov "RY . 629 (pirrevaas f^€dpe\p6.^LT)v codd.: coxx. 
 Bentl. 630 ye Sifr' Bentl. : drJT RVT : diJTd y' Aid. 631 €Kn4Sifii>ov Pors. 
 
 passionate attack on Sparta), ovk alaxpo- 
 KepSeU ; Schol. quotes an old oracle, 
 if <pi\oxpVf^^'''^''- ^Trdprav oXe?, dXXo 5^ 
 ovSiv (Plut. /nst. Lacon. p. 239 F). 
 
 Swipwvrf^tvoi. "Very tricky with 
 strangers." The dislike felt by the 
 Spartans towards foreigners was pro- 
 verbial. Cf. Thuc. ii. 39 (Pericles con- 
 trasting Athens with Sparta), ovk ianv ore 
 ^ev7j\aaiai$ airdpyofiiv riya ij /JiadrjfiaTOS 
 ij dedfj-aroi : Ar. Av. IOI2. Here the 
 ^4voi is Peace, who after being enter- 
 tained is rudely ejected. Intensive did 
 with non-material adjectives (an exten- 
 sion of the physical Sivypos, die(p0os, 
 didfj^ffTO^, diaXy-qs, etc.) is rare except 
 where the adjective is formed direct 
 from s verb (e.g. SiapKrjs, from diapKuv). 
 But 5ta5e|£os (Herod.), " very propitious," 
 and StdSrjXos may be compared. 
 
 624 Tov n(5X.€(iov dv^p-irao-av. The 
 correctness of the capital letter will 
 perhaps hardly be doubted. The Spar- 
 tans drive out Elpriv-rj, and lay violent 
 hands on Tl6\enoi, whom they carry off 
 to their city to fill her place, dvapnd^nv 
 is specially used of kidnapping : cf. Eur. 
 Hif'p. 454, dvrfpiraaiv nore \ r) KoWi- 
 <ptyyr)i K^<^aXoi' ^s OfOVi 'Etos : Hom. 
 Od. XV. 427, etc. ?-ditors, writing 
 iroXtp-ov, have l)een driven to translate 
 by " helium acriter susceperunt " or the 
 like, though (as Herwerden admits) there 
 is no authority for such a use of the 
 verb. 
 
 625 rAKfCviov, i.e. to tGjv p.(yi<rTuv 
 rCjv \aK'lvwv (622). 
 
 Tois 'Yiwp'yois. Those of Laconia, the 
 oij^kv oItioi deO/Jts of I. 627. 
 
 626 aJ) (Ifies not imply that the Pelo- 
 ponncsians had used triremes ; the Athe- 
 nians retaliate with cruisers for the land 
 
 invasions they had suffered. Cf. Thuc. 
 ii. 25 and 56. 
 
 627 &v . . . KarrjcrGiov. Cf. supr. 
 67, n. 
 
 KpdSas. Schol. KpdSr] elSos avKij^. So 
 Hesych. : KpdS-q • avKT). 
 
 KaW)o-6iov. A surprise for /car- 
 
 iKOTTTOV. 
 
 628 ^\v o5v, of vigorous protest and 
 correction. Cf. Han. 612, 626, Soph. 
 0. T. 705, etc. The words objected to 
 are ovSkv alTiuv. 
 
 Kop(ov€(ov. For the termination -ew5, 
 peculiar to figs and fig-trees, cf. Ac/i. 
 802, (pi^dXeui t(7xd8as, and many more 
 in Athen. iii. 75A-77A. 
 
 629 Ka|€0p€v|/a[XT]v. In his tender- 
 ness Trygaeus adds to i<pvT€V(Ta (used 
 either of a father or a planter) the dis- 
 tinctly parental e^edpe\j/dp.-qv. Cf. Eur. 
 Afed. 1349, ov walSas ofs icpvca Kd^tdpe- 
 
 631 t^jit'Sijivov. Porson's fK/j.^di/ivov 
 is improbable. The evidence of inscrip- 
 tions and papyri, though not of positive, 
 is at least of negative value for literary 
 Attic in such matters as the accommo- 
 dation of consonants. It so happens 
 that inscriptions do not show a case 
 of ?f (?(c, ^7) before a liquid, but we 
 find that ?^ or ?(c were the forms used 
 before hard mutes (e.g. i^irovi and 
 Ikttovs), and ?^ or (y before the only 
 soft mute which occurs (?^ 8aKTv\ujv 
 twice, ?y 5aKT('Xaj»' often). See Meister- 
 hans, Gramni.^ pp. log, 158. This is 
 fully enough to show that the rules 
 applying to ii. apply to ?^ also, ex- 
 cept that in the case of the numeral the 
 original ii, may remain unchanged. As 
 to the preposition, the evidence of in- 
 scriptions for iy and against Ik is over-
 
 ii6 
 
 API2TO^ANOY2 
 
 EP. KaTa S' to)? e/c tmv aypwv ^vvijXOev ovpyaTtj^ Xeo)?, 
 Tov Tooirov rrrcoXov/uLevog tov avrov ovk efxavOavev^ 
 aXX' dr wv avev yiyaproov koi (piXcov ra? tV^a^a? 
 e^Xeirev ttjOO? tou? Xeyovra^' ol Se yiyvuxTKOvre? ev 635 
 TOV? ir'eurjTa'i acrdevovvras KcnropovvTag aX(piTO}V, 
 TiivSe [xev SiKpoi^ ewOovv rrjv Oeov KeKpayfxaariv, 
 TToXXoLKig (paveicrav avrtji' TfjaSe tJJ? ^(OjOa? iroOw, 
 Twv §e (Tu/uL/na-^^wv ecreiov tov? Tra^et? Kai nrXovariov?^ 
 
 632 KavdaS' Dobr. 633 iXdvdavev Y Aid. 640 <ppoi>€2 Aid. : <t>povol 
 
 whelming (Meisterhans, pp. 105-109), 
 and the occurrence of iynavda-voi^ in the 
 Antiope papyrus is very striking. In 
 Soph. O. T. 1 137, where MSS. give 
 ifiH-ftvovs, the original reading was 
 probably iyfiTivovs, as T and M are often 
 confused in majuscules. 
 
 632 oiip-yd-nis X«<os, i.e. oi ytupyol, 
 the earliest sense of ^pya being " tilled 
 lands " or " agriculture." For the 
 immigration of the country folk into 
 Athens, see Thuc. ii. 14, 16-17. Neil 
 on £q. 224 points out that there is a 
 kindly touch in the periphrasis, as m/r. 
 921, Ach. 162, E^. I.e. 
 
 633 irtoXovixevos. " Being bought 
 and sold." The word implies betrayal 
 for interested motives, not (like our slang 
 use of "sold") mere deceit or disap- 
 pointment. C(. Ach. 374, Kavravda 
 \av6dpov(T' dTre/xTToXoi/iei'ot : Soph. Pki/. 
 978, ot/xoi. • Triirpafiai Kd-rroXwX' : Plaut. 
 Bacch. iv. 7, 16, Nescis nunc venire te. 
 
 634 •yiYttpTwv. Jocularly substituted 
 for ^oTpvwv. Schol. is plainly romanc- 
 ing in the statement that farmers cut up 
 grape-stones to eat with their dried figs. 
 
 I<rxa8as. For the popularity and 
 excellence of the Attic variety, see 
 Athen. xiv. 67 (652 B-653 b), who quotes, 
 among other things, from Alexis: etV- 
 i^aivov JcrxaSes, | to irapd<xi}ixov tu>v 
 'A6rivC)v. Cf. Ar. passim. 
 
 636 ao-GevovvTtts. " Needy." Cf. 
 Eur. Supp. 433, o T dadevri? \ 6 irXotjaids 
 re Trjv biK-qv t<n}v ^x^l. The hardships 
 here mentioned were by no means the 
 usual lot of the Greek rrivi\s, any more 
 than of the Roman pauper; his condi- 
 tion of life (in contrast with that of the 
 iTTWxAs) is defined in Pint 552-554- 
 
 dX<j)CT«v. Cf. supr. 477, n. 
 
 637 SiKpois . . ■ K6Kpd"yp.ao-iv. 
 
 "With two-pronged — shrieks." The 
 last word is suddenly substituted for 
 ^vXois, after the poet's manner. Ruther- 
 ford (JV. P. p. 310) quotes from Timocles 
 (Athen. vi. 243 B), rbv irapafj.affTriT7)v 
 XafjL^dvei diKpow ^uXov — a forked stick. 
 Phrynichus vouches for the form SiKpovy. 
 
 638 iroXXdKis <(>av€io-av. For the 
 facts, cf. sitpr. 219, n.Jin., m/r. 665, n. 
 
 avTi^v, "of her own accord," for 
 avTopidTr)v. Cf. Soph. O. T. 341, etc. 
 
 639 ^o-eiov . . . &v. "Kept on 
 blackmailing." Phot. <jd(ja.i. ' to ctvko- 
 (pavTTJaai, a gloss which is fully borne 
 out by his quotations ; Ar. (/r. 219), 
 ^aeiov, tJtovv xpij/xar', riTrelXovv, ecru/co- 
 <j)dvTovv, Telecleides (fr. 2), dXX' & irdvTWv 
 d(Xru)v XifCTTOi ceicrat Kal irpoaKoXicacdai, 
 
 I TTavcraade diKuiv dXXTjXocpdycov. The 
 same sense is hinted at in a pun. Eg. 
 840, ffei'wj' T€ Kal TapoLTTUiv. The 
 metaphor is obscure ; Photius says 
 " from shaking fruit-trees," and it is just 
 possible that it is an extension of the 
 supposed original meaning of avKo- 
 (pavreiv. 
 
 irax^is. " Substantial." Neil's view, 
 that " Traxi^s, ' bloated,' was the retort 
 phrase used by the lower orders to the 
 0X^701 " (on Eij. 1 139), rests on rather 
 slender evidence. In the four instances 
 found in Herodotus (v. 30, 77; vi. 91 ; 
 vii. 156), oi irax^es is a perfectly compli- 
 mentary term for the oligarchical party 
 in different cities, chosen no doubt 
 originally by themselves, to show that 
 they had a real stake in their country. 
 This Ionic title might afterwards have 
 been used slightingly at Athens, but the 
 three instances quoted from Aristophanes 
 do not show that it had any political 
 significance. In Eg. I.e., tovtwi' 8s &v ^ 
 7raxi5x, I d6aas e-n-idenrveh, it happens to
 
 EIPHNH 117 
 
 aiTiag dv TTOocTTfOeVref, wg (ppovei to. BpacrlSov. 640 
 
 cIt av v/uLeii} tovtov wairep kvvioi ecrirapaTTeTe ' 
 f) TTo'Xi? yap w-)(^pioocra kclv (po^w KaOtj/nevr] 
 drra Sia/SaXoi Tig avrij, tuvt du rjoicrT ^crOiev . 
 01 Se Tag irXriyag opwvTeg a? etvittovQ , ot ^evoi, 
 wpvcTLw Twv TauTa TTOiovvTwv e^vvovv TO CTTO/aa, 645 
 
 oxTT eKeii/ovg fxev irorjcraL irXoucriovg, r/ 0' EXXa? du 
 epeprjixwdelcr dv v/xag eXaOe. TavTa 0' ^v 6 opwu 
 ^upcroTrooXrjg. 
 TP. irave xaG', w SeanroO' '^pjufj, firj Xtye, 
 
 aXX' ea tov dvSp' CKelvov ouirep 'icTT eipai KaToo ' 
 
 RVr. Bpa<Tl8ov codd.: BpatrtSa Dobr. (Suid. S.v.). 643 drra FI. 
 
 Christ.: arr' av codd. dia^dXoi R: 5ta/3dXXo£ V Aid. 644 frvTrred' 
 
 Hirschig. 645 i^vow Aid. 648 /SuptroTrwXijs Aid. : 6 ^vpaonwX-ris RV. 
 
 be a demagogue who is to be " fattened 
 up " for the table, and Neil's explana- 
 tion of the inconsistency is at best 
 problematical. In Vesp. 288, Kal yap 
 diTjp waxvs iJK€t I TWV irpooovTCJv rdirl 
 Gp^Kijs, the culprit would indeed be an 
 oligarch, but Traxvs probably refers solely 
 to his wealth {cf. Eq. 265, TrXoycrtos in a 
 similar connection). In the passage 
 before us, roiis iraxels Kal -irXovcrtovs is 
 a single expression, " those who are rich, 
 fat, and flourishing." 
 
 640 (is tf>pov€i TO, Bpa<r(8ov. Cf 
 
 Vesp. 474, li ij.(.(r65r]fj.e /cat /xovapxi-a^ 
 (patrrd, | Kal ^vvwv Tipacrl5(f,, and 288-289 
 (quoted in last note). It has been 
 suggested that these passages refer to the 
 prosecution of Thucydides for his failure 
 to save Amphipolis; see Starkie on 
 
 Fesp. 288. 
 
 ^povti. For the objections to the form 
 4>pov6t, see Rutherford, jV. P. p. 442, 
 
 6412 ^v 4)<5pu> Ka9Tj|i€VTi. " Sitting 
 helpless in terror." lilaydes finds diffi- 
 culty in this phrase, but there need be 
 none if we note that the words are not 
 (as in the common phrase iv <f>b^{p dvai) 
 to l)e taken closely together, and that 
 KaOr)ixivr) means more tlnn "sitting" (cf. 
 Gildpr>!(cve on Find. 01. i. 83). 
 
 643 SiapdXoc. Until the word 
 fjo-Ottv comes as a s\irprise, SiapdXoi 
 bears only its ordinary meaning, " what- 
 ever slanders any one tells her ; " but at 
 the end of the line we see that the first 
 
 verb suggests irapa^dXot, ' ' whatever 
 morsels any one throws her," referring 
 to the Kwldia of 641. We may trans- 
 late, "whatever is thrown out." So 
 in £q. 262, SiaXa^uiv has a hint at Sia- 
 /3a\iiv (if Casaubon's 5ia\aj3d>v is right), 
 and see supr. 279, note on diro- 
 ffTpa<f>TJvai. 
 
 644 01 8s. Taken up by 01 |£voi. 
 eTviTTOvO'. The change to irinrTtO' is 
 
 quite unnecessary. The imperfect 
 passive of tvtttu) is beyond reproach 
 [rhef. 1015), and the subject, oi dia- 
 ^e^Xrifihoi, is understood without 
 difficulty. 
 
 645 yjivtrLdi . . . ^PtJvovv rb o-rdjia. 
 Cf. Pint. 379, rb arbfj.' iirijivcTai Kfpfiaciv 
 Tuif prjTdpojy : Cratin. /?'. 186. The 
 phrase is even more natural in Greek 
 than in English, owing to the habit of 
 carrying money in the mouth ( Fesp. 609, 
 791 ; Av. 503 ; Ecc/. 818). 
 
 ^Pvvovv. " In usu erat ^vpui, /SiVw, 
 f^vaa, . . . ut Kvvu!, Kvaw, fKvcra." Cobet, 
 y. L. p. 138. B Aid. give the unsup- 
 ported form i^vQvv. 
 
 646 wo-Tt is here followed by two 
 clauses, which, though strictly parallel, 
 are differently constructed. But Tro^ffat 
 states a fact no less than IXaOe. The 
 infinitive points out the natural result 
 without definitely slating its occurrence; 
 but the occurrence is distinctly marked by 
 the indicative clause co-ordinated with 
 the first. Cf. Soph. £/. 780, dar' oirt 
 yvKTbt tiirvov oOr' i^ ii/x^pai \ ipii artyd^av
 
 1 1 8 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 ov yap fjixerepo^ er ecrr' eKcivog avrjp, aWa croV 650 
 
 oItt' dv ovv Xeyijg eKeivov^ 
 
 K€i iravovpyos ^v, ot elQj, 
 
 Kat XaXo? Kat crvKocpavTr}^ 
 
 Kai KVKt]6pov Kat TapaKTpov, 
 
 TouQ' aira^airavTa wv\ 655 
 
 Toi)9 aeavTov Xoioopetg. 
 
 aXX' 6 Ti (Tift)7ra?, d> iroTvia, Korenre /jloi. 
 EP. aXX' ovK dv eiTTOi ttjOO? -ye tov? Oeco/j-evov^ • 
 
 opyrjv yap avToh &v eTraOe iroWrji/ 'iyei. 
 TP. rj aWa irpo^ ere /ULiKpov eiTraToo /iiovov. 660 
 
 Cjr. €i(p o Tt voeii avTOKTi ttjOO? eju , to (piATaTrj. 
 
 id' (a yvvaiKwv juKTOTropTraKicrraTr]. 
 
 eiev, aKOvoo. TavT etriKaXel's ; /mavOavco. 
 
 aKovcrad' vjuel^ &v evcKa fxofKprjv e^«. 
 
 iXOovcra (prio'i-v avTOfxarn] jmera rav TlvKw 665 
 
 a-TTOPOwi/ (bepovaa rri TToXei Kicrrtjv TrXeav 
 
 a7ro')(jeipoTOVi]6t]uai Tpi<s ev TtjKKXtjcria. 
 
 658 eiiroL/xL R. 663 eUv 7' Aid. 664 Ti/j-eU R. 672 Kar^ffirevSfv V. 
 
 674 oSv om. R. 675 ^i^xi?" (om- 7') B. 
 
 r)5iiv, dW 6 irpocFTaTQiv \ xpovoi 8ir/ye /x'. /i9w 1 520. It seems to go rather with 
 
 See Goodwin, Af. T. 584. ixiKpbv, as ^v fx6vov, Ack. 477, Plut. 199. 
 
 650 <r6s. Hermes was officially 661 8ti vo€is avroio-i. " How you 
 
 ^vxoTrofnros and x^ofoy. Cf. Soph. Aj. feel towards them." For the dative, 
 
 831, KaXQ 6' d/j-a \ iroixwaiov ''Epfj.rji' cf. Soph. E/. 334, STjXdicraifj.' hv oV aiiroTs 
 
 xOiviov eC fj.€ Koipi-iaai. Hor. Od. i. 24, ^povu>. The dative in these cases does 
 
 18, etc. not follow the simple verb ; in Soph. I.e. 
 
 654 KVKTiOpov Kal rdpaKTpov. Cf. the underlying meaning of ota ippovio 
 
 supr. 320, Eq. 691, 6 na9iXa7wv . . . kcu is (is 6pyiio/j.ai, and. here that of 5 rt 
 
 TapdTTWv Kai kvkwv. voels is 6 tl fj.^fjL<p€L : the construction is 
 
 659 wv. The causal genitive after a influenced by the sense. 
 
 verb or verbal phrase denoting anger is 662 jiioroiropiraKKTrdTT]. Cf. supr. 
 
 common in Sophocles, e.g. Aj. 41, x^^V 304, /xtcroXd/xaxos, and for the comic super- 
 
 §apvvdeU TuJv "Ax'XXeioiv bnXusv. lative Vesp. 923, novo(payi.<TTaTov, Plat. 
 
 660 dXXd Trpbs o-€. "To you any- Com./)'. 57, ap-n-ayicTaTov. 
 
 how," an extension of the dXXd of appeal. 663 div. The last syllable is long, 
 
 Cf. Soph. Track. 320, e^n-', a; rdXaiv' , as infr. 1284, Aesch. C/^^. 657. B Aid. 
 
 dXX' ^/uiv e/c (rauT^s, and Jebb on Soph. insert 7', their usual remedy. For 
 
 O. C. 1276. the possibly correct spelling iikv see Neil 
 
 p.iKpdv. "Just a word or two;" cf. on Eq. 1078. 
 Lys. 97, vp.a.% Todl \ tTrepria-o/xai ri puKphv : 665-7 [ieTO, rdv IlvXa), k.t.X. Cf. 
 
 Eur. Heracl. 1018, ira.pa.i.viaa.L aoi Thuc. iv. 41, ot 5^ AaKtSaLfjibvioi . . . 
 
 fffxiKpov, 'AXK/xTjvri, 6e\u. Not "in a eirpecx^evovTo nap' avrovi Kai eireipuiVTO 
 
 low voice " (Blaydes). The use of Trjv re IlvXov Kai Tovi dvdpas KOfu^eaOai. 
 
 fiiya, X^yeiv ( Vesp. 963, Ach. 103, etc.) oJ 5^ p-ei^Sfwu re wpiyovro Kai 7roXXd»cti 
 
 does not justify this rendering. Blaydes (poirwi'Tuv avToii! dtrpaKTovi aTreirefiwoy. 
 
 takes jiovov as masc, comparing Eur. Cf. J«;>r. 212 ^ .
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 119 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 ^fxapTO/JLcv TavT ' aXXa crvyyvwfxt^v e^e • 
 
 6 vov<i yap ^/jLwv tjv tot' ev Toh (TKVTeaiv, 
 
 I61 wv, OLKOvcrov oiov apTi fx' ripero • 670 
 
 0(TTis KUKOvoui uvTr] /jluXictt' rjv ei/QoLoe, 
 
 yjxxTTii (p'lXog KaaTrevSev eivai fir] ixdyai; . 
 
 €vvQV(TTaTO<i fxev >}V ixcucpw KXecon/yUO?. 
 
 TToro? Tt? ovv eivai ookci to. TroXe/JUKu 
 
 6 KXewi/uyuo? ; 
 
 \|/^u^))i' y' apicTTO?, TrXrji/ y oti 675 
 
 OVK rjv ap' ovirep (prjcriv eiVat toO iraTpo^, 
 ei yap ttot' e^eXOoi (JTpaTiwTr}^, evOewi 
 aTTOpoXi/JLaioi tcov oifKwv eyiyveTO. 
 
 3f yf "S^ yf ^ yf 
 
 €Ti vvv UKOvcrov OIOV apTi /J. rjpeTO' 
 
 ocTTt? KpaTec vvv Tov XiOov Tov 'v Trj irvKvi. 680 
 
 YireplSoXo? vvv tovt 'iyei to ywpiov, 
 
 676 ovirep Bentl. : oirep RVF : wairep Aid. 680 wi-u/ct Aid. 
 
 669 €V Tois «rKVT€o-iv. Put Trapd 
 TrpcxrOoKiav for iv rip voX^fiip or iv rats 
 »av<Tiv. " Our minds were then wrapped 
 up in the — tanned hides," i.e. we 
 followed Cleon the tanner blindly. An 
 extreme statement of his treatment of 
 .Spartan embassies is given £^. 794- 
 796. It is most unlikely that Schol. is 
 right in supposing a reference to the 
 proverb ckvtt] ^XeTreiv { Vesp. 643), in- 
 volving the further meaning, " we were 
 afraid of a tanning" (from Cleon). 
 
 674 iroids Tis . . . 8oK€i; "What 
 sort of reputation has . . . ? " Cf. Vesp. 
 530, etc. 
 
 676 oil-Tip . . . TOV iraTpos. Dobree 
 (j4(Jv. ii. p. 210) suspected tov, but when 
 the antecedent is drawn into the relative 
 clause the article is regularly retained. 
 Cf. Av. 438, (TV bi rovffS' i<p' oXanip roh 
 X6701J ^wfKt^' iyw I (ppdffov : Soph. 0. C. 
 907, etc. etc. The line merely leads up 
 to the pun in dno^oXiixaios, and does not 
 imply that the lather of Cleonymus was 
 a brave man. 
 
 678 airoPoXi|iaios tuv 8-rrXwv. ' ' De- 
 |)o.sitii>us of his arms ' : a pun on xiiro- 
 fioXiixalof, a " suppfjsititious " child. For 
 Cleonymus as {li^paavii, cf. supr. 446, n., 
 Nuk 353, I'esf). 19 sijif., 592, etc. 
 
 680 TOV X(6oV ToO *V T^ TTVKvf. 
 
 "The stone " wa.s a special name for the 
 ^y)fj.a. of the Pnyx : cf. Eccl. 87, inrb ti^ 
 
 Xidif) Twv irpirriveoiv KaravriKpij, Eq. 956, 
 Xdpos /fex'7''ws iirl TreVpas drip.rjyopQi'. 
 Thus KpaTci TOV XWov is equivalent to 
 
 TTpOCTTaTfl TOV OTJIXOV (cf w/f. 684), 
 
 the unofficial title of TrpocrrdTT)! t. 5. 
 being given to the leader of the popular 
 party for the time being; cf. £q. 1128, 
 Thuc. ii. 65, viii. 89, etc., Arist. ^(k. 
 Pol. xxviii. (a list of ■TrpocrrctTai), ii. 2, 
 etc. See Whibley, Political Parties in 
 Athens, p. 51 sqq. 
 
 ■iruKvC. The later form Trcu/ci (B 
 Aid.) is usually given by the majority of 
 MSS. ; e.g. Eq. 42, 165, 749, 751, Eccl. 
 24^, 281, 283. 
 
 681 'Y-irtpPoXos. We have no 
 materials with which to "whitewash" 
 Hyperbolus, but there is no need to take 
 him at the valuation of Aristophanes and 
 Plato Comicus. Indeed the bitterness of 
 our poet, who attacks him in every 
 extant play prior to his ostracism, is a 
 kind of tribute to the demagogue. But 
 Thucydidcs, however biassed, commands 
 respect when for once he uses strong 
 language, viii. 73, nox^vp^" (ifOpumov, 
 ihoTpaKia piivov oi'i Sid. Svfd/jLewi Kal d^iw- 
 fxaroi <p6(iov dXXA 5id irovrjpiav Kal 
 alaxvfTii' TTJs ir6Xea>5. The strictures of 
 the ancients arc summarised by Ilolden, 
 Onomasticou, s.v. ; for a brief apologia 
 see Dr. I lager in Diet. Ant. i. 
 p. 819.
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 120 APIZTO<I)ANOY2 
 
 auTt], Ti TTOieis ; Ttjv K€(pa.\r]v ttoi Trepiayeii; ; 
 EP. airocTTpetheTai tov Sijjuov, ayOecrOeia oti 
 
 avTU) TTOvripov IT poiTTaTriv eirey puy^uTO. 
 TP. aW ovkct' avTip -^pTjcrofieO' ovSeu, aWa wv 685 
 
 airopwv 6 Srjfxo? eiriTpoirov Kai yvfxvos cov 
 
 TOVTOv reft)? tov av^pa Trepie^cocraTO. 
 EP. TTWi ovv ^vvoicrei ravr', epwra, t^j TroXei ; 
 TP. ev/SovXoTepoi yevricroiJ.eQa. 
 EP. TpoTTM TIP I ; 
 
 TP. oTi Tuy-^di/ei Xu^i/oTroto? tov. irpo tov fxev ovv 690 
 
 €-^}]\a(pu>/ii€V €v (TKOTU) TO. TTpdyiJ.aTa, 
 
 wv\ diravTa ttjOO? \vyyov ^ovXevaofjiev. 
 
 n !' 
 0) (jO, 
 
 ola IX eKcXevarev avairvQea-Bai aov. 
 
 TO Ti ; 
 EP. TraixTToWa, kcli TapyaV a KaTeXcirev totc. 
 
 TrpwTov S' o TI irpoTTei ^o<pOK\eT]i} avripeTO. 695 
 
 PP. evoaifiovel ' iracr-^ei oe Oav/uaaTov. 
 
 684 oOtu Cobet. 693 to ri Reiske : to, ri codd. 694 KarO^enrev V. 
 
 682 T'fiv K€4»aX^v iroi ircpiaYcis; For other uses of t^ws see Jebb on Soph. 
 
 Perhaps the statue was made with a loose Aj. 558. 
 
 head, which Hermes, who is standing irepieJcoo-aTo. " Made a shift with 
 
 close beside it, might turn with a him" (Merry). This surprise word is 
 
 string. suggested by yvfxvbs. 
 
 684 irovTjpbv 7rpoo-Tdr»]v tire-ypdij/aTO. 690 Xvyvoiroids. Cf. Nub. 1065, 
 
 Cf. Eccl. 176, bpQi yap avTrju (sc. Trjf 'IVep/SoXos 5' oOk twv \vxvoiv (the lamp- 
 
 irbXiv) irpoffTdTaicn, xP'^h'-^^W I ^fi market), Eq. 739,'I3I5. 
 
 vovTjpoh. Every metic had to be en- 691 £»}rr]Xa<}>o)|i€v kv ctkoto), Cf. Plat, 
 
 rolled under a patron, and the term for Phaed. 99 B, 6 hi] ftoi (paivomai. \prj\a- 
 
 this was Trpoo'TdTriv eiriypdcpecrdai. In (pwvTes ol iroWol iixnrep iv (TKbrifi 
 
 referring to the Trpoaraaia tov Stj/xov, (Blaydes). 
 
 Aristophanes naturally uses language 692 irpbs Xvx,vov. Cf. Vesp. 772, 
 
 applicable to the more familiar irpocr- rfKidcrei irpbs TJXtoi', Lot. ad lucernas. 
 
 TdTT]s. Cf. Ach. 1095, e7r€ypd(pov tt]v See the list given by Sobolewski {Praep. 
 
 Topybva, "you took the Gorgon for your p. 171). 
 
 patron " (of Lamachus) : Soph. O. T. 693 to ti ; No reasonable defence of 
 
 411, iliaT ov JLpeovTos vpoffTdTov yeypd\f/- to. t'l has ever been advanced. 
 
 ofxai. 694 " Heaps of questions — especially 
 
 687 T£ws," for the time," "as a tempo- about the old state of things she left 
 
 rary arrangement," the limit being clearly behind her years ago." t6t€ points, as 
 
 defined by line 686 (viz. till an iwirpoiros so often in Thucydides, to an occasion 
 
 is found). So infr. 846, Av. 1689, in past time which will be readily 
 
 "meanwhile" (till you come back remembered. 
 
 ai^ain), Eccl. 707, " to fill up the time " 696 -rrda^ci 8i eaup.a<rT<5v. " But an 
 
 (till they have finished), A'a«. 989, "all extraordinary thing is happening to him." 
 
 the time " (till the talking is over), Eur. The full force of the jiresent irdo^ei 
 
 Heracl. 725 (till we reach the army). must be taken, as we see from ■Yv-yvtrai..
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 121 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 
 TO Ti ; 
 
 €K Tov ^ocpOKXeovf yiyucTai ^i/nwviotjs. 
 
 OTi yepwv S)V Kai craTrpoi 
 Kepoovg cKUTt Kuv eTTi pi7ro9 TrXeoi. 
 Tt Sal ; KjOaTFi/09 o (To(po<; ecmv ; 
 
 e'e^ 
 
 airevavev 
 
 06' 01 A.aK(i)V€i; ev€(3aXov. 
 
 700 
 
 Tt iraQdov ; 
 695 TpdTToi Aid. 700 bai VC : S^ RV Aid. 
 
 697 Zi^Mv^SifS. Schol. SoKet wpurot 
 . . . ypa\pai. acrfj.a fxiadoO. See the 
 whole note, and Arist. J^/ief. iii. 2, 14. 
 Court poets could scarcely escape the im- 
 putation of greed, at least at Athens. 
 
 698 •yepwv S>v Kal <rairp6s. Yet he 
 lived sixteen years longer, and, according 
 to tradition, composed the Oediptis 
 Coloneus only shortly before his 
 death. 
 
 699 Kdv «rl piTTos irX^oi. " Would 
 even go to sea on a mat," i.e. would run 
 any risk. Schol. (and Plut. Mor., p. 
 405 b) quote a proverb, ^eoO 6k\ovro% 
 Kb.v iirl fjtTrbs irX^oi. 
 
 700 KpttTivos. For his death, see 
 next note. In the K7iighis (526-536) 
 Aristophanes had enlarged on this poet's 
 former greatness, and his pitiable, 
 neglected condition in old age ; two 
 years later the old man had revenged 
 himself in his play the Yixnivt], which 
 won the first prize against the Clouds of 
 Aristophanes. 
 
 6 (ro(})<5s. "The poet." Cf. infr. 799, 
 Ran. 883 (d7u)v (roi/)ias), Find. 01. i. 187, 
 etc. 
 
 701 80* ol AcxKwvts tvt'PaXov. As a 
 matter of fact, the Spartans had not 
 invaded Attica since 425 B.C., being 
 afraid lest the prisoners taken from 
 .Sphactcria should be put to death. Now 
 we know that Cratinus produced the 
 X<«/iaf6^«»'oi at the Lenaca of 425 B.C. 
 (Acharn., Arg. I.), and the llvrlvi) 
 at the City Dionysia in 423 B.C. 
 (Nub., Arg. v.), 7rp6i t(^ t^\(i tov plov 
 (Lucian, Macroh. 25). His death must 
 therefore have occurred between Ai>ril 
 423 and April 421 (in spite of Schol. to 
 Av. 521). Vox he was certainly dead 
 when these lines were written ; Bcrgk's 
 view of dir^0av«v, that it means "all the 
 
 life went out of him and he produced 
 nothing great " after the first invasion, 
 is an effort of despair. In the first place, 
 the accusation is absurd, when Cratinus 
 had scored a splendid triumph in 423 B.C., 
 after which Aristophanes would not dare 
 to repeat the sneers of Eq. 531-536; 
 then a misleading answer is out of place, 
 after the truthful information given 
 about Hyperbolus and Sophocles ; and, 
 finally, such an ill-omened jest would not 
 be popular with a Greek audience. It 
 remains to discuss the brilliant hypothesis 
 advanced by Cobet {Obs. crit. in Plat. 
 Com., pp. 87-95). ^^^ argues that the 
 Ad/cwyes of Plato Comicus must havt? 
 been produced in 422 B.C., and that the 
 feast described in a fragment of that play 
 (fr. 69) ended in a drunken frolic, in 
 which the banqueters " invaded " the 
 scene, and among other riotous acts broke 
 a cask of wine. Cratinus happened to 
 die soon after, and Aristophanes suggests 
 that such a waste of good liquor Jiad 
 caused the death of the bibulous old 
 poet. Such a view can neither be 
 proved nor disproved, but the chances 
 are greatly against it. An impar- 
 tial student of Plato's fragments will 
 scarcely put his date of authorship so 
 early as 422 B.C., in spite of Cobet's 
 plea for the early date of the Zfi)t 
 'K(iKO\)ix(.vo% (pp. 97-101); the banquet 
 with which jr. 69 deals shows no signs 
 of a riotous ending ; and, as Cobct is 
 fain to admit (p. 89), the words 88' 01 
 AdKwv(9 ^v^PaXov could only suggest 
 Plato and his play if the scene had passed 
 into a proverb. It seems reasonable to 
 suppose that the little joke is fully ex- 
 plained by supr. 613, Ka.1 viOot nXriytlt 
 vw' 6pyTis duTeXiKTiaev irlOt^, taken in 
 conjunction with the drunken habits of
 
 122 
 
 API2T04>AN0Y2 
 
 TP. 
 
 I* 
 o Ti ; 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 
 wpaKiaaag • ov yap i^tjv^a-vero 
 towv TTiOop Korayvviiievov o'lvov irKicuv. 
 )(aT€pa TTOcr' arr o'lei yeyevtjo-Q' ev r^ Tro'Xet ; 
 wctt' ovde-rroT, w Sicnroiv' , achrjaofiea-Oa (tov. 
 101 vw, €7ri TOVT019 rrjv 'Oiruipav Xafx/Save 
 yvvaiKa aravrw r^vSe • /car' ei^ roig aypoig 
 TavTr] i^vvoiKwv eKTTOiov a-avTip porpvi. 
 o) (piXrarrj^ Sevp' e\6e koi Sos fxoi Kvcrai. 
 dp ai> ^Xa^rjvaL Sia ■)(^p6vov tI croi Sokco, 
 (h Sia-TToO' 'E|0/x% T^9 'Oircopag KareXdaas ; 
 ouK, €1 ye KVKecov' eTrnrioig ^Xrjy^oovlav. 
 
 705 
 
 710 
 
 703 opuv B. 705 d<pve6fi€aea {-eda sec. Herw.) R: d^eli^te^a 
 
 i-fffOa Aid.) V2 Aid. 711 KaTayeXdaas V. 712 d KVKeQvd. 7' 
 
 Cratinus ; Spartan invasions had wasted 
 any quantity of wine, and Cratinus died 
 of a broken heart in consequence. As 
 to the dates of invasion, the poet makes 
 an audacious anachronism to lead up to 
 his joke ; the audience know it, and 
 know that he knows it, and may be 
 trusted to laugh. 
 
 702 (opaKido-as. An obscure word 
 for fainting, wrongly connected, even in 
 ancient times, with dixpiS-v. Cf. Moeris, 
 s.v. It occurs also A'an. 481. 
 
 703 ir^Gov KaTaYvi)|X€vov. Cf suj>r. 
 613. 
 
 oilvou. Aristophanes refers to the 
 fondness of Cratinus for wine in £(^, 
 400. 534. and Cratinus himself in the 
 llvTivT] jokes at and glories in this 
 characteristic ; see Cratin. /r. 183, 187, 
 199. Cf. Schol. on E^. 400, where the 
 plot of the UvTiVT) is partly sketched ; 
 Hor. Ep. i. 19, 1-3 : Anon. a/>. Athen. 
 ii. 39 C, /cat lirvetv ovx f''6s daKov \ 
 K.paTivos, dWd Travriis ciSwStLis iridov, 
 
 704 Tr(5<r" d-rr' ; Cf. Ran. 173, irba 
 &TTa ((TKevdpia) ; "how much luggage?" 
 But in the line before us the interrogative 
 form is merely idiomatic for a super- 
 lative ; "and any amount of other things 
 have happened." Cf. Aui. 1368, 
 KdvTavda irCos oieade fJLOv rrju KapBiav 
 ipexOelv ; Ach. 12, 24, etc. 
 
 708 pdrpvs. Put irapd TrpoaSoKiav 
 for T^Kfa. Cf. Ran. 422, Ss ewT^TTis 
 ibv oiK i<pvffe (ppdrepai : Ach, 225. 
 
 710 fip fiv pXapfjvai, k.t.X. "Do 
 
 you think that it would do me any harm 
 to take autumn fruit after this long 
 abstinence — into my arms ? " The point 
 lies in the difference of meaning between 
 'OmJopa and dirdipa, and the substitution 
 of KareXdcras for the expected ffnr\ri/j.evos. 
 At first Trygaeus seems merely to be 
 asking whether he may safely indulge his 
 long-pent-up appetite for fruit, but the 
 verb shows that he is meditating an 
 attack on the goddess herself. 
 8ta XP<ivov with /careXdcraj. 
 
 711 KareXdo-as. Cf. £cc/. 1082, 
 TTorepas irporipas otv KareXdcras diraX- 
 Xayio ; 
 
 712 d 7«. It is pleasing to see that 
 the Oxford editors have restored the 
 order of words. In accordance with 
 Porson's dictum, that ei ye conjoined is 
 bad Greek, recent editors follow Bach- 
 mann in reading el KVKeQvd y\ and in 
 altering Plut. 1202, which almost defies 
 alteration. But there further remains 
 j\'ub. 696, where RVA give et ye XPV- 
 The Aldine made the line scan by 
 reading ivddd' • dXX' etwep ye xpv '• a far 
 more probable correction is that of the 
 Oxford editors, evyeravd' for the imposs- 
 ible evravd' (RVAG). In £^. 1350, 
 Person himself restored Kal vtj At' et ye, 
 which is accepted by Velsen. Instances 
 from prose are collected by Sobolewski, 
 Praep. p. 120, Ast, Lex. Plat. i. p. 601. 
 The collocation is rare, because 7e is
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 123 
 
 TP. 
 
 EP. 
 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 TP. 
 EP. 
 
 aXX' ft)? ra^iCTa TJ/fde Trjv Qewplav 
 airayaye Ttj pov\r] \a^wv, ijaTrep ttot rjv. 
 S> ixaKapla ^ovXrj av t^9 Gewo/a?, 
 ocrov po(by](T€i C<^/ui.ou rjixepwv rpioov, 
 ocra^ oe KareSei ^o'Xi/ca? e(pda^ koi Kpea. 
 aXX'f (5 (pl\' Ejp/uLtj, "XO-'ipe TToXXa. 
 
 Koi (TV 
 wvdpcoire, -^aipoov airiOi Kai jULefJLvtjao ijlov. 
 
 to Kavvap , ocKuo oiKao aTroTreroj/xeaa. 
 
 ' ' /I ' ?» -? " » 
 ouK evoao , co tuv, ecTTt. 
 
 TToi yap of^erai ; 
 
 vcpi* apfxar' eXOcou Zifjpog acrTpairtjCpopei. 
 
 TToOev ovv 6 T\r]fx(jov €v6dS' e^ei criria ; 
 
 Tr]v Tov Fai/f/x^^oL'? ajuL^pocTiav (jiTijcreTai. 
 
 •JTCof dt]T eyu) KaTa^r^aroixai \ 
 
 Oappei, KoXw^ 
 
 Tnoi Trap' ainhv Ttjv Oeov. 
 
 715 
 
 r^ 
 
 720 
 
 725 
 
 Bachmann. 
 
 715 ^ovXt) ffv Bentl. (schol.) : av povXrj codd. 
 
 717 po^riafii 
 
 generally held back to emphasise some 
 later word : cf. S.pA ye and S.pa ... 76 
 (supr. 1 14, n.). 
 
 ^XT))((ov(av carries on the double 
 entente. A draught of jienny-royal, says 
 Hermes, will save Trygaeus from in- 
 digestion, but there is a reference to the 
 sense which /SXiyxwy {•{Ka.x'jiv) bears in 
 Lys. 89. Penny-royal is an ingredient in 
 the KVKtCiv for which Demeter asks, 
 Hom. h. Cer. 209. 
 
 714 Tig PovX'Q. Schol. 7) yap ^oi/Xt; 
 rdt diwplns i^^TTfuire. Information on 
 this point is curiously lacking, and Arist. 
 j4t/i. Pol. tells us nothing. 
 
 716 Schol. ivl y yap ijpL^pas i^r)- 
 iplaaro i] ^oi/Xrj /3o0i dvdv. Cf £^. 
 656. 
 
 po<|Wj(rcu The middle form is shown 
 to be correct by yes/>. 814, where 
 f>o<f>T)(Toixai could not be altered. See 
 Rutherford, N. P. pp. 392-393. For 
 an exhaustive note on l>o<ptiv, which is 
 used of thick or hot liquids, see Neil on 
 Eq. SI._ 
 
 TiiMpiav TpKuv. Cf sitpr. 312, n. 
 The familiar words emphasise the change 
 from war to peace. 
 
 720 ol'KaS' oikKaS*. Unnecessarily 
 
 changed to oifxao' avQi.% by Cobet. 
 
 722 "Yoked to the car of Zeus he 
 bears along | The lightning - flame." 
 Schol. 6 arlxo<i iK HeWtpocpSt'Tov 
 'EvpiiriSov. This would of course 
 be said of Pegasus, and so the par- 
 ody studiously worked out at the be- 
 ginning of the play (see su/>r. 73-77, 
 135-136, 146-148, 154, 181) is com- 
 pleted by the apotheosis of the beetle- 
 Pegasus. 
 
 acrTpaTrTj<})op£i. Cf. Eur. Bacch. 3, 
 6.Cfrpa-K-t)<^bpi^ TTvpi. 
 
 724 FavufiViSovs ajAppoo-^av. Schol. 
 
 dvrl TOU TT)!* KliTTpOP, &TL OVTOS fldvOS dtni]T6s 
 
 iv Toh Ofois. 
 
 726 TT)8£. " This way," of place. 
 
 irap' auT-f|v Ti\v 9(6v. For the scenic 
 question, sec Inlr. in. /iasstm. "Close 
 by the goddess's side." For wap' aiVrji/ 
 in this sense, cf ylv. 390, A'an. 162 
 (Bachmann, Conj. p. 120). But Bach- 
 mann can scarcely be right in franslattni,'' 
 the words "juxta, jiraetcr ii)sam deae 
 statuam." It is not for an actor to call 
 attention to the lifclessncss of Peace. 
 The Schol. notices an objection, to the
 
 124 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 ■Ti . Sevp', oi Kopai, 
 
 eTreaOov a/j.' efxoi Oolttov, o)? ttoWoi iravv 
 TToOovvTeg vfxas avafxevovcr' €(ttvk6t€^. 
 
 X(). aXX' 'i6i -yaipuiv' rjixei^ Se T€W^ tclSc to, aKeuij irapaoovTe^ 
 Tof? UKoKovOoi^ SwjULev (Tw'Ceiv, cog emQaai fxaXiaTa y^o 
 irepi rag tTKrjvag ifkelcTTOi KXeirrai KvirTaCeiv Kat kuko- 
 
 TTOieiV. 
 
 oXKa (pv\aTT€T€ TavT afSpeloog ' rj/ueig S' av TOicri 
 
 SeaTaig, 
 r]i' ey^o/iiev ooov Xoycov elirwiJ.ev, ocra t€ vov? ej^'^i. 
 
 codd. : corr. Elmsl. 728 earrjKdTei B. 7-^2 <p Xa^re (adJ. ffv Aid.) 
 
 Rr Aid. 733 ix'^f^^" V- X6-yop R. vovs ai/ros ^x^' Aid. vovy Blaydes. 
 
 effect that Peace ought to remain in 
 Heaven in place of War, and that she is 
 not referred to again in the play. But 
 her real place was on earth, except 
 during times of war. Cf. sj(J>r. 665, 695, 
 etc. 
 
 u> K<5pai. Addressed to Opera and 
 Theoria. 
 
 728 IcTTxiKoTes. Perhaps Trapa wpoa- 
 ooKiav for ecTTTjKOTes. 
 
 729 This is the only First Parabasis 
 in Ar. from which the iirippTj/xa and 
 ivTeTTLppij/xa are missing. Otherwise 
 the scheme is complete, thus : Ko/x/xd- 
 riov, 729-733, dvairaia-TOi or parabasis 
 proper, 734-764, 7rj'r7os or ixanpbv, 765- 
 774, vH 775-795. . a.VT0i5r,, 796-816. 
 For Zielinski's division between the 
 aTrXS and the Epirrhematic Syzygy, 
 see his Cliederung d. a. K., pp. 175- 
 1 85. 
 
 aX\' iI9i y^l^wv. A regular form for 
 the beginning of the Koixfidnov . Cf. Nub. 
 510. Eq. 498, Vesp. 1009. 
 
 TO. (TKevT]. The agricultural imple- 
 ments with which the Chorus paraded 
 (supr. 552, 566), and perhaps also the 
 ropes, levers, mattocks, etc., used for the 
 raising of the goddess (supr. 299). The 
 Chorus need to be unencumbered and to 
 have space for dancing. 
 
 731 TOLs o-KTjvds. Here the dressing- 
 rooms, waiting-rooms, etc., attached to 
 the wooden building placed upon the 
 orchestra as a background (Dorpfeld, 
 Griech. Theater, pp. 283-284) ; but in 
 Thesm. 658 the a-Krjvai are the tents of 
 the women of the chorus. 
 
 Kinrrdteiv. "To poke about," a 
 
 frequentative form of KinrreLV, as 
 areya^eLv of ark-^nv. Cf. Nub. 509, rl 
 /cuTTTcifeis 'ix<^v vepl ttjv dvpav • 
 
 733 The metrical difficulty of this 
 line has been much exaggerated ; it 
 amounts only to the testimony of the 
 Scholia that the Ko/j./xdrioi' contained five 
 anapaestic tetrameters catalectic. Such 
 a statement is worth little, if unsupported 
 by internal evidence. But there is a 
 good reason for the variation, viz., to 
 mark definitely the end of the koixpAtiov, 
 and allow the parabasis proper to start 
 fair. Even where the metre of the 
 KOfj-ixdriov differs already from that of the 
 parabasis proper, such changes are found ; 
 thus in Nub. 5 10-5 1 7 short anapaests 
 give place to choriambics, and in Vesp. 
 1009-1014 to trochaics. In fact, the 
 KOfj.,udTiov is marked off by metre from 
 the anapaests in every play except the 
 Ackarnians and Thest/iophoriazusae, 
 where it consists of two lines and one re- 
 spectively, and can scarcely be called a 
 KOfj-ndriov. The line itself is of course 
 unimpeachable as a trochaic tetrameter ; 
 for the second foot, cf. supr. 310 {tov 
 ll6\efj,op eK^wKvp7)aeT'). The verse no 
 doubt contains parody. The poetical 
 use of 656s is affected by Euripides, and 
 so might tempt our author ; cf. Phoen. 
 911, 6.Kove 5ri vvv BeacpdTwv e/xQv odov, 
 Iltpp.jgi, etc. The phrase 8o-a . . . vovs 
 'i\(\. may further be laughed at as unusual, 
 and very possibly the words 68bv . . . 
 2x,«i were an iambic line from Euripides. 
 voOv, the correction of Blaydes, introduces 
 a common phrase which is entirely out 
 of harmony with 68bv \6y(av.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 125 
 
 vp^j/ /xev tCtttclv tov^ pa/SSov-^ovg, ei Tt? KWfiwooTrotjTrj? 
 avTOV CTriJvei Troof to QiaTpov irapa^a^ ev toF? avaTraicr- 
 
 T019- ^ 735 
 
 e! S' ouv eiKog Tiva Tifxrjcrai, Ouyarep Ato?, octti^ apicTTO^ 
 KM/j-wSoSiSdarKoXog auOpwTTcou koi KXeivoTUTO^ yeyevrjTai, 
 api09 etvai (brier euXoylai fxeyaXf]? 6 SiSdcTKoXog t)iJLu>v. 
 TrpwTov fxev yap Toy? dvTnraXovg /aouos ai^6 punrwv kut- 
 
 CTravarev 
 e/9 TO. puKia crKcoTTTOVTas ae] koi to?? (pOeipaiv TroXe- 
 
 fiovvra^ • 74° 
 
 Toi'? 6' 'Hoa/cXe'a? tou9 /xaTTOVTa^, Kat T01/9 TreivMVTa^ 
 
 €K€lVOVi 
 
 740 Toij V vulg.: Tot!rs R solus. 
 
 734 Toiis pa(38ovxovs. The presence 
 of the " chucker-out " in the Attic 
 theatre seems to be mentioned only here. 
 Schol. says that certain papSo<p6poi stood 
 (ttI TTJs dvfj.^\r]i, but of the dvixiXi) we 
 know nothing for certain. That such 
 officers were often needed is evident 
 from Plat. Le_i^^. 700 C, Dem. 314, etc. 
 See Haigh, Attic Theatre, p. 383. Dem. 
 572 seems not to have been quoted : 
 diav Tivbi KaToKan^dvovros T^xf/aro, 
 f^dpyuf eK ToO Oedrpov , . . tois 
 virrjpiTaii i^dpy€iv elireif (Kvpios el), ovk 
 airrbi rvirreiv. 
 
 KwfiwSoTroTiTTis. More commonly re- 
 ferred to as KWfUf>oooi.56.(TKa\o% {infr. 737), 
 since his duties as trainer and stage- 
 manager were more within view of the 
 public than his poetic labours. 
 
 735 -irpbs TO B^arpov, with irapa^d^, 
 "after coming forward to address the 
 house." Cf. Af/i. 629, oCirw Trap^/Sij irpbi 
 t/> diarpov Xi^wf tlis oefi6i iariv. Kq. 507, 
 il fjiiv Tis dvrip . . . ij/xdi \ rjviyKal^ey 
 X^^ovrat ?7ri; irpbi t6 Otarpov irapapTJuai. 
 Blaydes perversely quotes these passages 
 to show that nphi t6 0. goes with axrrbv 
 iv()v'i : but Ach. I.e. is conclusive. 
 
 "6<ttTpov, 'the house,' the only 
 meaning the word has in literature till 
 well on in the fourth century li.C. 
 (Wilamowitz, Hermes, xxi. 602)." Neil 
 on El/. 233. 
 
 736 El 8' olv tlK«5s. " But if after all 
 it's only right." The Schol. quotes as 
 the original a rather disjointed couplet 
 from Simf)nides : «/ 6' 8.pa. ripLrjaai, 
 OOyartp A165, S<rrii Hpurroi, | 3»J/tv 
 
 740 «s TO. pdKia o-KWTTTovTas. Aris- 
 tophanes could not endure either the 
 pathetic or the comical beggar. For the 
 former, as the speciality of Euripides, see 
 Aek. 415-449 ; the latter according to 
 Schol. was a favourite character of Eupolis, 
 against whom the whole attack is 
 probably directed, as in res/>. 56-60 (see 
 Starkie, adloc). Such scenes were perhaps 
 first suggested by the encounter between 
 the beggars Irus and Odysseus (Horn. 
 Od. xviii. 1-123), which caused the 
 suitors to " throw up their hands and die 
 of laughter" {i!>. 100). 
 
 Tois <}>9€ipo-lv uoXfiiovivTas, i.e. en- 
 gaging contemptible adversaries (cf. 
 infr. 751, idLiIiras dydpunricTKOvs), unlike 
 Aristophanes, who OiTpal /xeyiffTois 
 inexdpei {infr. 752). The metaphor 
 from vermin is no doubt suggested by 
 pd/cia. 
 
 741 Tov% e- 'HpaKX^as, K.T.X. Cf. 
 Vesp. 60 {y\p.i-v yap ovk ^<jt . . .) oO^' 
 
 'Upa/cX^s t6 bilirvov i^awariLixivos. But 
 in later plays Aristophanes himself makes 
 capital out of the hero's appetite, e.g. 
 Av. 1583-1604, Kan. 549-576. Cf. 
 Eur. Ale. 747-772, Soph. 7V. 268, 
 ^Wk' 7)u (^vu/x^voi. Sec Athen. x. 1-2 
 (411 A- 412 a) for his ddri(ftayla. 
 
 (jidTTOVTas. I'robably Heracles had 
 recently been introduced as a baker into 
 one of the comedies of Eupolis : thus in 
 Ar. Av, 1689 he eagerly undertakes the 
 duties of cook. But Schol. (who 
 
 absurdly explains fidTTcif by rb noWA 
 iaOUiv) says that i'-U]iolis itroiTiati' 
 'llpaxX^o irnvuiirra : perliaps the writer of 
 this last note had a different reading.
 
 126 
 
 API2TO<I)ANOY2 
 
 e^T/Xacr' aTifxaxra^ ttjOwto?, koi tov^ SovXov^ irap- 
 eXvaev 743 
 
 TOf? (pevyovTag Ka^ajrarcovTa^ koi TvirTO/nevovs eirl- 
 rtjSe^, 742 
 
 [01/9 e^rjyov KXaovra^ aei, koi rovrovg ovveKa tou^/,] 
 
 \v o (TvvoovXoi (TKooyp^a^ avTOv Tag vXtjyag cIt' 
 avepoLTO, 745 
 
 S> KaKoSai/uLOV, tI to Sipju.' eTraOeg ; /xwv v<TTpf)(jL9 eicre^aXev 
 
 (TOl 
 
 etV Ta? TrXevpug ttoXXh (TTpaTia KctSevSpoTOiuDja-e to 
 
 VWTOV ', 
 
 TOiauT a<p€Xu)v KaKa Kai (hopTov Kai ^wfxoXo'^eviJ.aT 
 
 ayevvtj, 
 eTTorjae Te-^vrjv fxeyaXrji/ ^fxiv Kairvpyuxr oiKoSofxijcrag 
 
 742-743 transposuit Bergk. 743 KariXvffev Aid. 744 seclusit 
 
 Haraaker. 745 elr' avepoiTo Bent).: iiravipotro codd. 747 t6 
 
 743 €|T|\aa-' dTi|uoo-as. Not "in- 
 dignantly drove from the stage " 
 (Rogers), but "disfranchised and drove 
 into exile." Having mentioned one 
 penalty drawn from the language of 
 politics {i^e\a>!iveii>), the poet adds 
 another (drt/xta), which was sometimes 
 (by no means always) a concomitant of 
 the first. Cf. Aesch. Sup/>. 643, ovd^ 
 /ler' apffivuv \ \f/^<pov idivT', aTL/xdiaavTes 
 ?piv yvvaiKiiv. 
 
 irapeXvcrtv. "Cashiered," another 
 political term. Cf. Thuc. viii. 54, 
 ^pvPLXO" . . . irapi\vaev 6 Srj/xos 
 Tjjs dpxv^, and often in the histo- 
 rians. 
 
 742 tiriTTiSes. Since line 744 is 
 almost certainly an interpolation, 
 cmrrjSes is here followed as usual by 
 iW (cf. tn/r. 931, £g. 893, etc.). If the 
 following line were sound, we should 
 have to translate the word " merely for 
 the sake of it," i.e. quite unnecessarily, 
 in order to raise a laugh, and to 
 compare Dem. {Meid.) 532, /htjS' v^pi^rj 
 /UT/Seiy eleTTiTTySf?. 
 
 744 o€s ettj-yov, k.t.X. A clumsy 
 conglomeration of adscripts, s^fj-yov is 
 probably formed from a note on i^rj\a(xe 
 (perhaps t'|^/3aXe), while the end of the 
 line clearly points, as Rutherford says, to 
 a comment on e-n-CTtjSss which ran Kai 
 ovveKa To&rov. Perhaps tovtov further 
 
 suggested tovtovs. Difficulties pre- 
 sented by the line as it stands are (i) 
 interference with the construction of 
 tirCniSts (see last note), (2) i^yov, 
 which cannot be defended by the use of 
 eft^vat, to enter the stage by one of the 
 doors of the <TKy)vfj. To " represent on the 
 stage," in the general sense here required, 
 is elffdyeiv (cf. Nub. 546), (3) Kai tovtovs, 
 by attraction for koI ravra, cannot mean 
 " and that too merely." 
 
 746 cia-c'PaXev. This verb occurs 
 also in Ach. 762 (in a Megarian speech) 
 and (in a different sense) Vesp. 1056. 
 Elsewhere Aristophanes uses iix^aXknv, 
 as su/>r. 631, 701, and very frequently 
 (Bachmann, ConJ. p. 80). For the 
 metaphor, cf. Ac/i. 164, virb tQv '05o- 
 fxdvTOjv TO, cTKopoda iropOovpLei'os, " they've 
 looted my sprig of garlic." 
 
 748 KaKoi Kttl <}>dpTov go closely 
 together. " Such vulgar nuisances," 
 " such low ribaldry." Cf. Arist. £t/i. N. 
 iv. 8, 3, ot p.kv oZv Tili yeXoiip vwep- 
 ^dWovret ^wnoXSxoi 5okov(tlv elvat Kai 
 (popTiKoi. Blaydes explains KaKa by 
 "convicia," which seems less appro- 
 priate. 
 
 749 eiroTio-e. " Built us up a mighty 
 art." Cf. Milton, Lycidas, " He knew | 
 Himself to sing, and build the lofty 
 rhyme." So " condo " in Latin. The 
 idea of manual labour is continued in
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 127 
 
 e-neaiv fxeyaXoi^ Koi Siavoiai^ Koi a-Kw/uLjULoaii' ovk ayop- 
 a'lOKi, 750 
 
 OVK tSicoTa^ avOpcDTTia-KOV^ KoofiipScov ovSe yvvaiKa^, 
 aXX' 'H|0aK:Xeou9 opynv tiv e-^wv Orjpal jueyiaroii eir- 
 
 exeipei, 
 Sia^a? (Supcrwv oa-jnag Seivag KaireiXa? ^op^opoOvjuou?. 
 Kai TrpwTOv /U€v iud-)(o/uiai ttolvtoov avTw tu> Kapyapooovn^ 
 ov Seiporarai /neu air' 6<p9a.\fxwv Ki/n/>?9 UKTivei; 
 eXafXTTOv, 755 
 
 vwTOv Suid. : Tov vCtrov RVF : to. vuira Aid. 752 ivixeipei Aid. 
 
 753 ^ap^apodv/iiovs Bentl. (collato schol.) : ^ap^apofivdovs Mein. (coll. 
 schol.). 754 Kai . . . irdvTOJv codd. : dpaaews ^vcrra^ evdit cltt' apxv^ 
 
 Hamaker (e VesJ>. 1031): 5?) 'fiax^/J-vy Richter. 755 y detydrepai Kiehl. 
 
 T^VTiv, which is used in a double 
 sense. 
 
 Kairup"y»«r'. Cf. Jian. 1004, dW, 
 S) irpCrroi tCjv 'EXXijfwv -irvpyuxras p-qfiara 
 aefivd. 
 
 751 OVK ISiciras av0pu)irCo-KOvs. In 
 Fesp. 1029 (if the line is sound) he goes 
 further, claiming that mere men were too 
 small game for him : oi;5' . . . dvdpdnroii 
 <pT)a (irtdiadai. 
 
 752 oXX' 'HpoKXe'ovs, k.t.X. The 
 passage from here to the end of 757 is 
 found also in the IVasps (1030- 1034), 
 the only differences being that line 753 
 has no place there, and the counterpart 
 of line 754 begins differently. It is 
 generally supposed that the lines had 
 " caught on " the year before ; but such 
 rejietition cannot be paralleled from 
 ancient drama. Moreover, in the 
 Wasps the passage is awkwardly intro- 
 duced by line 1029, which Cobet con- 
 demns on sufficient grounds, while in 
 the Pecue the connection is perfectly 
 natural. In suggesting that they are an 
 importation from the latter play to the 
 former, one may point out that in RV 
 the Peace precedes the Wasps. 
 
 'HpaKXtovs. The poet boldly com- 
 pares liimsclf to Heracles as " vindex 
 terrae" (Ovid. Met. ix. 241) and 
 destroyer of monsters. So Epicurus is 
 pitted against the dsmigod in regard 
 to the same functions by Lucretius (v. 
 22-36). 
 
 0T|p«rC. Dr. Merry's correction is con- 
 vincing. Tola<. fityiffTois is here at the 
 
 best a weak antithesis to IdiJiras avdpu- 
 TrlffKovs, but in Vesp. 1030 (unless one 
 absolutely condemns the passage) it is 
 impossible, since human beings have 
 been excluded altogether in the line 
 before. 
 
 753 Sia^as, k.t.X. This line pre- 
 serves the comparison, 6o-|ids Seivas 
 probably referring to the Augean stables, 
 while Siapds and PopPopoOv|xovs suggest 
 the toilsome journeys of Heracles. 
 
 PopPopo0v[j.ovs. " Muddy-tempered." 
 Cf. Eq. 308, ^op^opordpa^i. The sub- 
 stitutions mentioned in cr. n. were in- 
 evitable. 
 
 75 i irpwTov \iiv. Nothing later 
 answers this \Uv. Hamaker is possibly 
 right in his restoration (see cr. n.). 
 
 KapxapdSovTi. Cf. supr. 313, 
 
 Kip^fpov, with the oracle from the 
 Knights (313, n.). The thought of 
 Cleon as Cerberus would first suggest 
 the comparison with Heracles. 
 
 755 b£iv(5TaTai. The correction 
 
 Suvbnpai is tempting, and the confusion 
 is an exceedingly common one ; but it is 
 none the less striking that all MSS. in 
 Vesp. 1032 agree on the superlative. 
 
 Kvpvviis. Schol. {ralpa taTiv brfKov S^ 
 6ti Kai dvatdris. Cf. /'->/. 765. " There 
 is also an intentional jingle, serving to 
 suggest the Kwb^ tfifiar' Ixw of Hom. 
 //. i. 225 " (Merry ad Vesp. 1032). 
 
 dKTives ^ajnrov. Tlicsc words, both 
 highly poetical, are perhaps a quota- 
 tion, but the whole description is 
 Epic.
 
 128 
 
 API2TO*ANOY2 
 
 eKOTOv de kvkXu) KecpaXai koXukoop oi/JLCo^ojU-ei^wv cXi-^/jlcovto 
 Trepi Trju KecpaXrjv, (pooi'tjv ^' e?^ev ^apdSpas oXeOpop 
 
 TeTOKvia?, 
 (pwKri^ §' 6cr/j.r]v, Aafxiag op)(eig aTrXvroui, TrpwKTOv 
 
 Se KajUiy]Xov. 
 TOiouTOV ISwv Tepas ov KaTeSeia', aXX' inrep vixwv 
 
 TToXejUl'CiOV 
 
 ai^rei 
 
 XOi' 
 
 aei Kai twv 
 
 aXX 
 
 wv v))<TU)V. wv ovveKa vvvi 
 
 760 
 
 airooovvaL fxoi rrjv ')(0-p'-v v/ulu^ eiKos Km /jiPijfJiova^ eivai. 
 
 rpa^as 
 
 Kara vow 
 
 ovxi 
 
 TraX 
 
 aiCTT, 
 
 pa^ 
 
 Kai yap irporepov irf. 
 
 TrepivocTTwv 
 Trat^a? eyreipcov, aXX' apa/iievog Tr]v crKevr]v evOvs e^coyoouy, 
 iravp avia(Ta<;, iroXX' €v(ppavag, iravra Trapaax/^v to. 
 
 SeovTa. 
 
 756 K€(pa\ai codd. : yXuTrai Bentl. iXixvuitn-o Aid. 
 
 758 KafirfKov Aid. 
 
 756 eKarbv 8i, k.t.X. This detail 
 is probably first suggested by the thought 
 of Heracles and the hundred-headed 
 hydra, but the description is worked out 
 on the lines of Hesiod's account of 
 Typhoeus ( Theog. 824) : eK 5^ oi 
 &/x,(j3i> I ^v eKarbv K€(f>aXal 6cf>ios, deivoio 
 SpoLKOVTOs, I yXwaffrjcTi dvocp^prjat XeXetX' 
 fxoTis. The fact that Aristophanes is 
 trying to out-Hesiod Hesiod explains the 
 absurdity (an intentional one) of the 
 heads licking round the head of Cleon, 
 and disposes of Bentley's correction 
 yXuTTaL. 
 
 KoXaKuv is Trapd irpoaSoKLav for icpewv, 
 or, as in Hesiod, I.e., 6<pi.os (5(f)eui). 
 ol|J.(i>^o|i€vuv. Cf. suj>r. 2, n. 
 
 757 <j)covV • • • x^P^'^P^s- For 
 Cleon's blustering tone, see note on 
 supr. 314, and, for the metaphor here 
 employed, cf. £g. 137, KeKpdKTTjs, KukXo- 
 ^6pov (f)uvr]v Ix*^") ■^'^^- 38l> KaKVKXo^dpei, 
 fr. 636. 
 
 T€TOKv£as. Aeschylean, as in Ran. 
 1059, l<sa Kai TO. prifMara riKTeiv. 
 
 758 c|)(OKTis 8' 6<r[i.i\v. Cf Horn. Od. 
 iv. 442, ^wKiiojv aXLorpeipiuv oXoibraTos 
 od/iri (Schol.). 
 
 Aap-fas. Schol. dypiov . . . f(^ov Kai 
 SijffocTfxov Kai avrnxepov. Uidymus ap. 
 Schol. has a long mythological note. 
 Cf. Vesp. 1 177, Hor. ^. P. 340 (with 
 Palmer's note). 
 
 759 iroXeiii^wv. "Doing battle." 
 Sense and metre suggest this Epic word 
 here, as Nub. 419, Thesm. 807. 
 
 760 Kai TcSv dXXwv vrjo-tov. " And 
 for the empire as well." This idiomatic 
 use of aXXos is common in Greek from 
 Homer onwards. Neil on £1/. 170 
 shows that ai vrjaoi often means " our 
 empire." 
 
 762 Trpa^as Kara vovv. "When I 
 won n.y desire," i.e. by gaining the first 
 prize in 425 B.C. with the Acharnians, 
 in 424 with the Knights, and in 422 with 
 the Wasps. 
 
 TroXttto-Tpas, k.t.X. Cf Vesp. 1025, 
 ovM iraXaicTpas ireptKUfjid^€Lv ireipwv. 
 The imputation is levelled against 
 Eupolis (Schol. on both passages). See 
 a very full note by Starkie on Vesp. 
 1026. 
 
 763 dpdiA€vos T'fiv <rK€uiriv. " Packed 
 up my traps " (Merry), in a modest, 
 business-like way. The metaphor is 
 quite natural, and is not improved by 
 imagining a reference to the stage- 
 properties. 
 
 764 dvido-as. The i of aviav and dcta- 
 p6s is always long in Homer and Sophocles, 
 always short in lyric verse (Theognis) 
 and in comedy, except dvliLv, Eg. 349, 
 where, as Neil suggests, the irregularity 
 is probably due to a reminiscence of 
 Soph. Aj. 266.
 
 EIPHNH 129 
 
 TTyoof TavTa -^ewv elvai fxer^ efiov 765 
 
 KOI Tovs avSpa'} Koi Tovg TralSag " 
 
 Koi Toh (paXaKpoIcri irapaivovixev 
 
 ^vcnrov^aCeiv irep] t^9 vUr]?. 
 
 xaf yoLp Tt9 epet vikwvto^ cjulov 
 
 Kairi TpaTre^T) kui ^ufXTroa-loig, 77^ 
 
 (pepe TO) (paXaKpo), Sog tw cbaXaKpco 
 
 Twv TpwyaXicov, koi jULt] acbaipei 
 
 yevvaioruTOv twv woLtjTwv 
 
 aPCp09 TO jHeTCDTTOV e-)^0VT09. 
 
 M.oucra, cru fxev TroAeyaov? OLTrooarafxevrj julct ejjiou [.^'^p- 
 
 Tov (hiXov -^opevaoVf 77^ 
 KXeLoucra Oecop re ydjuiou^ dvSpwv re Saixa? 
 
 Kui 6aXia9 /uuKapcoi^ • <ro\ yap raS' e^ a/JX^^ /xeXei. 7 80 
 
 Ka/dvovRVr. 759 rj/xQvW 774 dz'Sposcodd.: XaMT/)6i' Dind. (collato schol.)- 
 
 765 elvat ^ler' €|iov. "Should take 
 my part." Cf. Av. 1672, Ac/i. 661. 
 
 767 Tois <j>a\aKpoi<rt.» Schol. Kal 
 TovTo ets eairroc' (paXaKpbs yap ^v. 
 Cf. £^. 548, <•'»'' TTOiTjTrjs dirir) xtt'/)W, | 
 (paidpbs Xd/xTToiTL ixirdnnp : Nub. 545, 
 oil KoixQi (in a double sense) : Eupolis, /;-. 
 78, /cdjcftvous TO()s 'iTTTreas | <Tvi'€TroLr]<ra 
 Tw (paXaKpip TovTui KadcoprjcrdfXTjv. 
 
 770 Konrl TpaTTt^T], i.e. ei* t^J SeiTrvif). 
 The Greek dinner and (Tv/jLirdcrLov were 
 independent of one another, being 
 separated by the removal of the tables 
 and by the <nrovoai. 
 
 771 4><p€, K.T.X. Paley compares 
 Juv. V. 135, Da Trebio, pone ad 
 Trebium ; vis, frater, ab ipsis | 
 Ilibus? 
 
 772 TpmyaXloiv. The more usual 
 form is Tpayrj/xaTa (Ach. 1091, lian. 
 510). The avixirbaiov began with a 
 dessert of fruits cakes and sweetmeats, 
 eaten with wine. See Bekker, Charicks, 
 p. 330 (KT 1895). 
 
 Kal 1*.'^ . . . ^xovTos. "And refuse 
 nothing to one who bears the brow of 
 the very (dfo^ds) noblest of our poets " 
 (Verrall). It has been wrongly thought 
 that the Scholiasts read \afj.Trp!iv for 
 dvopb^. The adscript \aixirpliv did ttji* 
 <(>a\aK p6Tr)Ta might indeed be a note 
 either on \aixirp6f or t6 fx^ruwov, but 
 Schol. K, with the one word Xa^nrp6c 
 
 (not 7p. \afnrpbv), shows that both notes 
 refer to to fifTdjirov. Schol. clearly mis- 
 translated, " the man with the forehead." 
 The older editors make yewaiordrov 
 depend on dcpalpei, not seeing that the ad- 
 vantage is to accrue to the (paXaKpoi 
 generally, from their likeness to the poet ; 
 moreover, with this beginning we must 
 either take line 774 as Schol. or read 
 XafiTTpov. All editors now follow 
 Holden, who gives the order of words 
 thus, Kal fiTj d(l>alpeL dvopbs ^xo"'''"^ ''"^ 
 /xiruTTOP yevvaiordTOV tCiv irovrjrGiv. But 
 TOV is then needed before yevvaioTaTov. 
 
 775 " Die Oden beginnen sehr feier- 
 lich, lenken aber dann dvpoadoKriTus auf 
 Karkinos und Melanthios ein." Zielin- 
 ski, G/ted. d. a. K. p. 179. So in 
 the Acharnians the y'Si^ of the first para- 
 basis (665), though beginning with an 
 appeal to the Muse, passes on at once to 
 topical matters. 
 
 Movo-a, o-v |i<v. K.T.X. Schol. merely 
 states that the ttAo/ctj is Stesichorean, 
 but probably most of the words down to 
 fiUKdpuv are from the Oresteia of Stesi- 
 chorus, as are those which commence 
 the antistrophe. Perhaps Aristophanes 
 inserts only noXd/Mou^ dirwaaixivi), or even 
 only TToX^fxovi. 
 
 ■Ko\4\i.ovs airucrafi^vTj. Cf. IJacchy- 
 lides, V. 188, (pObvov d/x(poTipai<nv | X'^P'^^" 
 dir uadfityoy. 
 
 I
 
 130 
 
 API2TO<I)ANOY2 
 
 * 
 
 ot' ere K^aoKtvo^ eXOwt/ 
 dvTi^oXr] ixera twv iraloiav yopevcrai, 
 
 jXYjO' viruKOve nrjT e\— 7^5 
 
 Qy^ (TvvepiOo^ avToii, 
 ccXAa vo/uLi^e xaj^ra? 
 
 ooTvya^ oiKoyeveig, yvXtav^eva^ op-)^r]crTa9 
 vavi'0(hv€C9, (T(pvpa.Soov airoKVia-ixaTa, mr]-^avooi(pa<; , J go 
 Kal yap ecbacT'^ 6 waTtjp o Trap eXTTtoa? 
 
 783 avTi^oXei R (et V sec. Cobetum). 785 viraKOve Bentl. : vrraKovffrii codd. 
 
 782 Carcinus and his sons come in 
 for plenty of contemptuous treatment 
 from Aristophanes ; see the following 
 notes. Schol. on Fesp. 1502 mentions 
 four sons, but the words 6 fi^aaros ( Fesp. 
 I.e.) seem to show that there were three 
 only, as says Schol. here and on Nub. 
 1261. 
 
 784 xop*^""**"-- Dancing was the 
 chief accomplishment of the Crab family. 
 Cf. Fesp. 1501-1515. 
 
 786 <ruv«pu8os. " Handmaiden," as 
 of arts in Plato [J^ep. 533 D, Legg. 889 D). 
 All the earlier instances of this word are 
 conscious repetitions of the playful use 
 found in Horn. Od. vi. 32, but Alex- 
 andrian and later writers falsely connected 
 it with ipiov. 
 
 788 6pT\ryas. The quail is chosen 
 as being tiny and quarrelsome, as Schol. 
 explains. For quail-fighting at Athens, 
 see Bekker, Charicles, p. 77 (ET 1895). 
 The added oUoYtvets is depreciatory, 
 implying pugnacity on a small and 
 inglorious scale, as in the case of the 
 ev5o/uaxaJ dXiKTwp of Find. O/. xii. 1 4, 
 and perhaps the (voIkios Spvii of Aesch. 
 Euvi. 866. 
 
 yuXiavxevas. Schol. iJ.aKporrpaxn\ovs ' 
 7i/\tos yap w\iy/j.a icrri (TTpanuTiKdv 
 eTrlfn)Kes, Tovrfariv eh 6^v Xijyov. An- 
 other note says avxivas ovk ?x<"'''''is> 
 Kaddirep 6 yvXios, while Schol. in/r. 864, 
 implies the rendering (Rutherford 
 ad loc), "With wallets, i.e. tumours, on 
 their necks." 
 
 789 vavvo(j>v6is. Cf. Fesp. 15 10, 6 
 ■KivvoiT-r]pi)% ... 6 fffiiKporaTOS. 
 
 790 (iT)xavo8£(j)as. "Searchers-out 
 of stage devices." Schol. tells us that 
 Xenocles, the tragic poet among the sons, 
 was fond of introducing the supernatural 
 into his plays, and quotes from Plat. 
 
 Com. {/r. 134), SeJ'OKXTjs 6 SwSe/ca- 
 fj.'rixdvos, 6 K.apKivov irah roO daXarriov. 
 In Thesm. 441, 'S<evoKKir\% 6 KapKivov is 
 named (as an orator), and in j^ufi. 86, 
 Thesm. 169, a tragedian Xenocles is 
 mentioned slightingly. Cf. Fesp. 15 10, 
 where one of the sons is 6 (r/j.iKp6TaTos, 
 6s rrjv rpayi^Mav Troei. In 415 B.C. one 
 Xenocles gained the first prize from 
 Euripides (Aelian, Far. Hist. ii. 8). See 
 supr. 289, n. p.r]X(>'Vo8((|>as suggests 
 both abstract fj.7jxo.vai and the instru- 
 ment fxrixavri (supr. 82, n.). 
 
 791 Kal -ydp ^a<rx', k.t.X. " For 
 indeed the father of the family declared 
 that the play which, to his own surprise, 
 he had managed to get ready, had been 
 strangled in the evening by the weasel." 
 We know nothing about Carcinus him- 
 self as a tragedian, unless we can 
 accept Bentley's correction (Ko/jkIcos 
 for Kparlvos) in Athen. i. 22 A. The 
 Kap/ciVou Sai/jioves of Nub. 1 26 1 may 
 refer to some of his characters, but 
 probably baijxovwv (like <jrpo^'CKijiv, infr. 
 864) is a surprise for iralduv. What 
 happened to the father's play we can 
 only guess. Schol. dpa/xa iiroi-rjae toi>s 
 Miyaj • 5ia tovto Kal ya\r)v elirev airay^ai. 
 If this is true (and the \\\\.\e: would suit 
 a satyric play), the ya\ri may be (l) a 
 rival poet, by whom Carcinus was 
 crushed, (2) the judges, (3) the archon, 
 who refused a chorus. But The Mice 
 may well be an apposite invention, and 
 the yoKri be thievish (infr. 1151, Fesp. 
 363, etc.) rather than destructive, 
 dirdy^ai being unexpectedly substituted 
 for K\i\pai : in this case Carcinus must 
 have complained that the MS. of 
 the play which had cost him so much 
 trouble had been unfortunately mis- 
 laid.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 131 
 
 efve TO Spa/uLa yaX^v rJy? hcnrepa'; airay^ai. 
 
 ToidSe y^prj ^apiTcav SajULcojuLaTa KaWiKOfxwv 
 
 TOV crocpov TrorjTrju 
 
 VfjLveiv, OTav iipivu /neu (pwvu -^eXiCwv 
 
 kYoixkvrj KeXaSt], yopov Se fxtj '-^r] ^lopcnfioi 
 
 IJLr]Se MeXai/0tO9, ov or] 
 
 TTiKpoTOT^jv OTva yrjpvcravTog >]KOva- , 
 
 rjv'iKa Toov Tpaywowv 
 
 TOV -yopov el')(ov aoeX— 
 
 (h6<s re Kai aurof, a/Ji(po} 
 
 790 vwoKvicT/j^aTa R. 
 
 795 
 
 [dvT. 
 
 800 
 
 80= 
 
 n., 
 
 Cf. supr. 142, 
 For the article, cf. supr. 
 
 793 €tx€. 
 
 TO Spd^Jia. 
 676, n. 
 
 796 ToidSe, K.T.X. From the Ores- 
 teia of Stesichorus. Schol. quotes the 
 passage as follows : rotdSe x.PV "^iplToiv 
 dafjuLnara KaWiKO/xuv \ vfive'iv, ^pvyiof 
 /x^Xos i^evpbvras a^pCJi, \ J)pos inepxojJ.- 
 ivov. The close correspondence of 
 strophe and antistrophe is noticeable 
 throughout the odes ; thus the dithyr- 
 ambic vein closes at the same syllable 
 {fiaK&pwv and /ceXoSj) : Melanthius takes 
 the place of Carcinus as a bad tragedian 
 in the corresponding foot of the anti- 
 strophe ; while the sounding lines full 
 of abusive names {6pTir/as — /xr]xa.i'o5i(pai 
 and Topy6ves — ixdvoXvixai) correspond 
 very closely. 
 
 XopCrtov . . . KaXXiK(5(jio)v. Cf. 
 Horn. //. xvii. 51, KdpLai Xapirecrffiv 
 bp-oiai. 
 
 8a|iu|iaTa. " Pleasing lays," properly 
 lays to catch the public ear ; cf. Pind. 
 Isth. vii. 8, yXvKv tl oa/xuffOfxeOa. 
 
 799 o-o4>6v. A common epithet of 
 poets (supr. 700, n.) ; but here the words 
 rhv ao<f>bv iroTjrrjv suggest the unbending 
 frf)m ao(fiia to bajj-uiixara. 
 
 800 Srav ^ipivd, k.t.X. Still from 
 Stesichorus : Schol. quotes, Srav ^pot 
 C)p<f. K(\ab-^ x*^'^'^''- Fo'' tJic construc- 
 tion lyptvi (ace.) /ceXa5i7 cf. Milton, P. L., 
 iii. 38, " As the wakeful bird . . . Tunes 
 her nocturnal note." The time of year 
 mentioned is that of the Great Dionysia, 
 when this play was performed ; cf. x^pi' 
 oe, (c.T.X. 
 
 801 eSoji^VT]. Cf. Ran. 679, KXeo 
 
 (puvTos, i(p' OV 07] x^'X^c"' d./j.<f>i\a.\ois \ 
 dsLvov iTTippi/meTai \ QpTjKia xf^'Stir, j iiri 
 ^dp^apov eto|i«vii iriroKov. Perhaps it was 
 thought a noticeable thing that the 
 swallow should be seen to perch at 
 all. 
 
 X^opov 8J (i."f| 'xi). For the Great 
 Dionysia the ipxt^v f-irww/j.o^ awarded 
 choruses to three tragedians and three 
 comedians only. 
 
 Morsimus was a grand-nephew of 
 Aeschylus, and a tragic poet. In Rat!. 
 151 among the damned who wallow in 
 the mud of Hades is classed el . . . 
 Mopai/xov Tts prj(Ti.v i^eypaxj/aro. Cf. £//■ 
 400, eif ere p-r] /xLcru) . . . didaffKoi/xrjy 
 irpoaqideiv yiop&ip.ov Tpayij3Si(f.. 
 
 804 Melanthius, brother of Morsimus, 
 was more famous as a gourmet than as a 
 tragedian. As an 6\po<f)dyoi he was the 
 butt of Pherecrates, Plato, Callias and 
 other comedians besides Aristophanes 
 (Athen. viii. 343 b, Schol. ad Av. 151) : 
 he yearned for the throat of a long- 
 necked bird (Athen. i. 6 c) ; and he 
 suffered from a leprous disease (A7j. I.e.). 
 His greed for dainties is ridiculed i»fr. 
 1005-1015, with a travesty of his own 
 Midea. 
 
 oi Zi\. h-q adds a touch of scorn, as in 
 Ran. 679 (quoted suf'r. 801, n.). So w» 
 5i7 (F.I/. 693), ola dri (Eur. Or. 32). 
 
 805 iriKpoTd-niv suggests a " shrill 
 and a " bitter " cry : cf. Jebb on Soph. 
 //«/. 423, KavaKuiKvei iriKpas | SpviOoi dfiV 
 (pOoyyof. 
 
 Sira. .See su/>r. 400, n. iira YT]pv<r- 
 avTos is para-tragoedic.
 
 132 
 
 API2T0^AN0Y2 
 
 Yopyove? o^ocbdyoi, ^ariSoa-KOTroi, dpirviat, 8 10 
 
 ypaoaro^ai, fxiapol, Tpayofxaa")^a.\oi, i-^^OvoXv/nai ' 
 S)V KaTa'vpe/x-^ajj.evr] fxeya Kat TrXaTU, " ^ 5 
 
 M.ov(Ta Oed, yuer' e/ixov ^ujinrai^e Ttjv kopTi'iv. 
 
 TP. CO? -^aXeTrov eXOeiv rjv ap evOv twv Oeu>v. 
 
 eywye TOi ireTrovrjKa KOfxion TW CTKeXei. 20 
 
 fxiKpoi §' opdv avcodev ^t . einoiye toi 
 diro Tovpavov '(palveaQe KaKOijOeig iravv, 
 evTeuOevt Se iroiXv tl KUKOtjOea-repoi. 
 
 OI. to SeariroO', iJKeig ; 
 
 821-823 Pro Rutherfordii emendatione vide Comm. 822 dv' 
 
 ovpavov Aid. '(paiveade Bentl. : (paiveffde Aid. : (f>aive(ydai RVF. 
 
 809 FopYoves, k.t.X. " Grim Gor- 
 gons dainty-feeding, flat-fish watchers, 
 snatching monsters." rop7<5v€s (cf. Fan. 
 477) describes their forbidding expres- 
 sion, Epiruiai their rapacity in the market. 
 paTi8o«rK<}7roi is no doubt suggested 
 by the thought of the familiar Ovvvo- 
 (TKbiroi (cf. £q. 313), watching for shoals 
 of tunny from a high rock. But the 
 brothers' post of observation is the 
 market. The Parts or " ray " was much 
 in favour, as we may judge from the 
 context of Vesp. 510, ovbe xai'pw ^aricnu 
 oiid' iyx^y^fO'i-v, and quotations given by 
 Athenaeus, vii. 26 (286). 
 
 811 YpaocroPai. Such gourmets 
 would not"; scruple to jostle and intimi- 
 date feeble purchasers ; they are repre- 
 sented as " shooing " them away. As no 
 sense can be more admirable, it is hard 
 to see why Blaydes and Herwerden 
 accept the Schol.'s alternative explanation 
 ypao(pl\oi, for which we have to suppose 
 a verb allied to ffo^ds, a word which 
 itself we know only from the line of 
 Eupolis quoted by Schol. ; whereas 
 HViotrd^T] (which Blaydes himself quotes) 
 is a clear parallel for the first sense. 
 
 813 Tpa70|id<rxaXoi. Cf. ^c//. S52, 
 6^wi> KaKov tQiv yn^crxaXcD)' | warpos 
 Tpayaffalov. 
 
 Pernicies et 
 macelli. 
 
 818 ^v]).-traili ri\v lopr/jv. For the 
 internal accusative, cf. yiv. 132, /nAXw 
 yap icTTiap ydfiovs. 
 
 819 €v9v. Cf. sup-. 68, n. 
 
 820 7€ TOi, as always, introduces a 
 
 Cf. Hor. Ep. i. 15, 31. 
 tempestas barathrumque 
 
 fact which is " anyhow" strong evidence 
 in support of a statement just made. Cf. 
 Ve:sp. 934, £g. 787, etc. 
 
 K0|xi8]Q. " Uncommonly," Lai. 
 
 oppido. 
 
 OTKeXtt. Cf. supr. 325, n. 
 
 821-823 ixiKpol 8' opav, k.t.X. Dr. 
 Rutherford's theory of this passage is 
 important. On the note of Schol. R, 
 KaKOTjdeo'Tfpoi, ' clvtI toO elireiv fUKphrepoi., 
 he writes : ' This is adscript to what is 
 itself a comment. The original text 
 evidently ran as follows : fiiKpol 5' bpav 
 d-vwOev ^t'" ^p.oiy4 roi \ ivrevdevi (paiveaOe 
 — KaKorjdeii irdvv. "You were small 
 enough to look at from above ; from 
 here you seem quite monsters — of 
 iniquity." We may replace in the 
 margin (l) dvuiidev : dnb toO oiipavod. 
 (2) irdvv : woKij ti. (3) KaKoriden trdw : 
 KaKortd4aTepoi\ The perspicuity and 
 point of the two lines thus attributed to 
 Aristophanes reside only in the clever 
 translation which follows them. The 
 Greek does not justify the antithesis of 
 /xiKpoL and KaKo-qOeis irdvv, since irdw in 
 no way suggests physical size ; while the 
 antithesis of the adverbs could only be 
 procured by the transposition of ivrevdevi 
 and iiMoiyi roi. I suggest that Dr. 
 Rutherford's lines could only be trans- 
 lated thus: "You were quite tiny to 
 look at from above ; I think anyhow 
 that here you look particularly ini- 
 quitous " — which is nonsense. As to the 
 marginal comments, it may be remarked : 
 (l) that oLTrb roipavov is very much in 
 place, though it is quite immaterial 
 whether it is expressed or the sense of
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 133 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 TP. 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 
 
 ijXyovv Tco a-KeXei jmaKoau oSov 
 
 821 
 
 101 wv, KUTenre /uloi — 
 
 TO Ti ; 
 
 aAAov Tiv etoef avopa kutu tov aena 
 TrXavco/uevop irXrjv cravTOv ', 
 
 OVK, ei fir] ye ttou 
 y^v)^a9 Sv ri Tpei^ SiOupaju^oSiSaa-KoXwv. 
 t/ ^' eSpoov ; 
 
 ^vi^eXeyovT dva^oXd? TroTWfjievai, 
 Ta? evoiaepiavpiprj-^^erov} nvd?. 
 OVK ^u ap' ovS' d Xeyovcri, /caret tov depa 
 
 830 
 
 824 67(1) irvdoixriv (sic) Aid. : ^yuiy' ivved/xtju RVF. 827 tdes R. 
 
 831 evoiaepiavepivrix^Tovs RV : corr. Meineke, praeeunte Dind. {-aep- 
 avpi-). 832 Virgula a fine versus transposita Lentingio debetur. 
 
 dfuOev carried on ; (2) thai ttoKij ti is 
 very strange as a comment on ndw, but 
 natural enough in Aristophanes, who 
 uses it, Ves/i. 1280, ttoXi/ti 6v/xo(xo<pLKUTa- 
 TOV. KaKOi^Ocis is put napa npoffdodav 
 for iiiKpol. 
 
 824 ws 7' €7<i, K.T.X. " So they tell 
 me."' 
 
 825 tL 8' giraees ; " And how did 
 you get on ? " 
 
 829 8i6vpa|xPo8i8acrKdXu>v. Schol. 
 bia^aWu avTovs ws fXireupovs, iirel irepl 
 Twv ve<j)i\Civ \iyov<iL TroXXd. Cf. Av. 
 1 372- 1409, where the dilhyrambic poet 
 Cinesias is all for wings and air and 
 clouds : e.g. 1388, tuiv di.6vpdfji.[Sujv yap to. 
 \afnrp6. yiyvtTai | d^pia kuI ffKorid ye 
 Kal Kiiai/ai'7^a | Kal TTTepooiv-qra. 
 
 830 ^vvtkiyovT dvaPoXds. Thus in 
 /irj. I.e. Cinesias desired wings, that he 
 might gather from the clouds depoooi'ij- 
 roi/j Kol yi<f>o^6\ovs ivapoXds. For the 
 idea of going out to gather verses like 
 firewood, cf. /Irh. 398, 6 i/oOs /xii' f^u 
 ft;XX('7a>v (TriiWia, Run. I297. 
 
 831 ^vSwupiavpivTix^Tovs. " That in- 
 noontide - airy - /.cphyr - floating kind." 
 The omission of e in the letters a.vfpi is a 
 simple expedient, since its presence may 
 well be due to the preceding atpi. But the 
 
 repetition -aepiaepi- (Richter) is not with- 
 out point, and -aidepi- (Reisig) is possible. 
 Cf. JVud. 337, depovTixels. Various other 
 suggestions may be found in Blaydes' 
 cr. n. The shortening of i in the 
 Homeric ivSTos is noticeable; Bentley 
 proposed ev8i-. 
 
 rds . . . Tivds. The addition of 
 Ticas, where the article has preceded, 
 may perhaps be defended by reference to 
 Soph, O. T. 107, O. C. 289, quoted by 
 Paley ; but in those passages the in- 
 definite i^ronoun is added to show that 
 the identity of the persons mentioned is 
 unknown, whereas here the exactness of 
 the description given by the mountainous 
 compound is slightly discounted. 
 
 832 Kara tov d^pa. The older 
 punctuation is impossible ; Kara cannot 
 mean " in regard to." But the position 
 of the phrase, as placed before ujs, is very 
 awkward, and it will be noticed that 
 Kard rbv d^pa is also the ending of line 
 827 (only five lines back). It is possible 
 that a subject to \{y(oy)fr\. may have been 
 lost by a copyist whose eye'wandered to 
 line <S27 ; if Aristophanes wrote o\jk ^v 
 dp' 01/3' t Xiyovaiv darpovdfioi rivii, the 
 presence of ri.vAs in the preceding line 
 would be explained.
 
 134 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 0)9 acrrepei yiyvojUieO', orau Tig uTroOdviJ ; 
 TP. /jLoXta-Ta. 
 
 Kai Tig ecTTiv aaTrjO vvv exei ; 
 TP. 1(01/ o ^109, o(TTi<s eirorjcrev iroKat 835 
 
 evQaoe tov 'Aoiov irod' • m S' ^\6\ evdewg 
 
 ^Aoiov avTov iravTeg eKaXovv acTTepa. 
 01. Tiveg yap eia' oi oiaTpe-^ovTeg acTTepeg, 
 
 01 Kao/xevoi Oeovcriv ', 
 ^ ^. airo oenrvov Tiveg 
 
 TU)V irXova-icou ovtoi /SaSi^ovcr' acTTepwv, 840 
 
 iTTVOvg ej^oPTeg, eu Se Toh i-ttvo'kti irvp. 
 
 aXX eicray co? Ta-^icrTa TavTt]vi Xa/Soou, 
 
 /cat Tr]v TTveXou KaTUKXv^e, kui Oep/aaiv vScop • 
 
 cTTopvv T e/iioi Kai T^Se KovpiSiov Xe'^o?. 
 
 Kai TUUTa Spdarag rJKe Seup' avOig ttoXiv ' 845 
 
 eyoo S aTTOociocrw TijvSe th ^ovX^ reo)?. 
 01. TTOuev o eAa/3e9 TavTag arv ; 
 
 ^ P- TToOeu ; CK Tovpavov. 
 
 01. ovK uv eTL Soi}]v Twv OeiJov TpiwjSoXov, 
 
 ei TTopvo/BocTKOVcr' iocnrep ^fxeig oi /SpoTOi. 
 
 845 aS^t R. 847 raOras ; TP. 6ir6dev ; Elmsl. 850 toi^tou Dind. 
 
 835 "Iwv 6 Xios. See Bentley, 840 PaSi^ovo-*. Sc. of/caSc. 
 
 £.pisi. Cr. ad Alillium, for a full and 841 lirvovs may possibly denote little 
 
 masterly account of all that is known of stoves, carried about as in Juv. iii. 250, 
 
 this tragedian. He seems to have Sequitur sua quemque culina. At any 
 
 returned to Athens (whither he had rate, we have only Schol.'s authority for 
 
 come as a young man) after the death of the meaning "lanterns," which is 
 
 his enemy, Pericles, and the present generally adopted, 
 
 passage shows plainly that he was 842 TavTT]vi, i.e. 'Oirwpav. 
 
 himself dead in 421 B.C. 843 t^v tzvAov KaraKKvli. " Wash 
 
 irdXai . .. iroe'. Cf. su/>r. 133, n. out the bath," for the vu/x(pi.K6v \ovrp6v 
 
 836 TOV 'Aoiov. Schol. quotes the [Lys. 378). 
 
 beginning of this ode : aotov depofpoirav 847 irdGev ; Elmsley's conjecture is 
 
 dffT^pa fj.dvap.ev, deXiov XevKOTrr^pvya (so simple and may be right. An interro- 
 
 Suid. for XevKrj wT^pvyi) wp65popov. gative retorted by another speaker is 
 
 Possibly Ion was nicknamed " Morning- usually made indirect ; see Kock on 
 
 star"; compare "Satan" Montgomery, Nub. 214. But there are three cases in 
 
 "Night-Thoughts" Young. But the Ar. of an interrogative retorted in the 
 
 joke is explicable enough if we suppose direct form, which (unlike Av. 608, etc.) 
 
 that his song was constantly spoken of defy emendation: Av. 1234, iroiounv, 
 
 by this name. J^an. 1424, riva; Eccl. 761, irus ; 
 
 838 tCv€S 7dp. "Now, who . . . ?" Therefore no change is justified, the 
 
 7dp introduces a new question. Cf. divided tribrach being unimpeachable. 
 
 Soph. Aj. loi, Aiv ■ ri yap 5rj Trots 6 rod Dobree (06s. ed. Ca?iL, p. 138) continues 
 
 Aaepriov ; -TrdOev to the servant. 
 
 8iaTp€xovT€s. " Shooting." 848 oiik dv ^T^ k.t.X. Cf. Soph. AJ.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 i r . owK, aAAa K^a/cet Cojcrti/ utto toutwv Tiveg. 
 OI. a-ye i/vi/ Iwfxev. eliri jjloi, ou) KtiTacbayeh' 
 
 TaiiTi] Ti ; 
 TP. fjLtjSev ' ov yap eOeXrjcrei (payelv 
 
 oirr aoTov outc fxaCav, eiooovi aei 
 
 Trapa toF? Qeoimv a/jL^pocnai^ Xei'^eiv avw. 
 i)l. Ae/veii/ ap' avTf] KauOaoe crKevaa-T^ov. 
 
 XO. evSai/ULOviKwg y' 6 rrpea— 
 
 pvTt]^, ocra y coo' loeiv, 
 
 TO. vvv TuSe irpoLTTei. 
 J P. tI SfJT, €7r€iSav vujUL(piou IX opaTe Xafxirpou ovra ; 
 XO. ^r]\oi)r6g ecrei, yepov, 
 
 aOOig veof cov iraXiv, 
 
 /J-vpo) KaTaXeiTTTog. 
 rP, olixaL. TL ot]d\ OTuv pvvm> Twu titQ'lwv eyoojiiai ; 
 XO. €voaifjLOi^€<TT€ po? (havel twv K^apKCvov aTpojStXcoi/. 
 J r. ovKovv oiKaiws ; oaTi? e<9 
 
 850 
 
 855 
 [a-rp. 
 
 860 
 
 865 
 
 860 y^pow RV Aid. : yipwu BG. 864 (paixiB (?): <^ai'eis R Aid. : de V ambigitiir. 
 
 477, ovK av vpialiJ.T]v ov5€vh%\&YOV ^porbv, 
 
 850 o{1k, dXXd. '• Oh no ! it's only 
 that some." Originally, ov denies the 
 sweeping assumption, while aXXd makes 
 a smaller concession. But probably the 
 words had come to coalesce into the 
 meaning, " Oh ! it's merely that . . ." 
 C{. Vesp. 945, 4'I. dXX' oi)v fx^"* ovT6i 
 7' ioLKfv a Ti \4yr). BA. oCk, dW (Kilvb 
 fxoi. SoKei imrovdevaL, " Oh ! it's only this 
 that's the matter with him." 
 
 X,St<r\.v d-irb tovtcuv. Cf. Av. 1434, 
 fprya . . . d0' U3V biayqv dvdpa XPV" '■ 
 Soph. /'////. 535, d</)' Hiv oi^foic. 
 
 TovTuv is neuter, "such pursuits." 
 Trygaeus is being as vague as he can. 
 The correction To&rov is not needed, 
 though the two words are sometimes 
 confused (e._^. Vcsp. 661). Herwerden's 
 reasons for omitting this line are very 
 poor (see his cr. n. and Comm.). 
 
 857 a»8' is deictic, almost for iK 
 r(i)vO(. 
 
 859 t£ SfjT* ; i.e. ri ^ijaeii ; cf. /le/i. 
 
 lOI I. 
 
 Xa(xirp<Jv. ".Spruce." 
 
 860 7^pov. .See cr. n. and Intr. 
 p. 48, n. I. 
 
 864 Twv KapKCvov o-rpopCXuv. For 
 
 Carcinus and his dancing progeny, cf. 
 stipr. 781-791, notes. The Schol. says 
 that a kind of shell-fish was called 
 (TTpo^iXos ; it is thus a contemptuous 
 term for the children of the father-crab, 
 besides referring to the " tops" (cf. Fesp. 
 1530, /3^;U/3tK€s eyyeveadwv) which they 
 resembled when spinning round in the 
 dance. It is implied (by the sudden 
 Trapd 7rpo(T5o(ci'a»') that they are of all men 
 KaKoOaLfjLov^ffraTot. 
 
 865 Sx'HK'*'' Kav9dpow. In the tragic 
 phrases 'nnriKoi' 6xvi^^^ ''<*^s bxoiJia, etc. 
 ixvP-"- is always abstract ; though, like 
 our "conveyance," it would no doubt 
 have come to mean a carriage if it had 
 been a possible word for prose. So here 
 we have a pompous periphrasis for (trl 
 KavOdpov dxav/xevos. 
 
 'iripds . • ■ da-4>aXb>s. Editors omit 
 to notice the remarkable sigmatism 
 of these eleven words. The presence of 
 iamcra shows that Aristojihanes is 
 parodying Euripides, whom this word 
 always impelled to sigmatism : cf. A/et/. 
 476, l<T(fiad <r', WT (craatv 'KWrivwv dicroi, 
 /on 380, dXX' OVK ((T(f)aai rbv aiiv, 6v oi^aai 
 a' ^xpiJ", /• y- 7(^5. 784- 975. -^^'V. 249,
 
 136 
 
 APISTO^ANOYZ 
 
 o-)(riiJ.a KavOapov 'tti^ol^ 
 ecrwa-a roi'? "EXXj/i/a?, war 
 ev TOi^ aypoci 
 
 pivelv T€ Kol KaOevSeiv. 
 01. V Trail; \e\ovTai Koi to. Trjg Truytjg koXo. * 
 
 o TrXuKOvg TreTreTrrat, crrja-afxtj ^vjnirXarTeTai, 
 
 Kai ToXk' aira^airavTa ■ tov ireov^ Se Sei. 
 TP. 'i9i vvv airoowfxev Trjvoe Ttjv Qeuypiau 
 
 avvcravTe t>; ^ovkij. 
 01. r/? avrrji; ri (fyri^] 
 
 avTYj Oetopia 'cttlv, rjv ^juei? TroTe 
 
 866 iv Tois dypoh RV : ev roTs dypoTcrtv aiiroiis Aid. 867 §i.vetv Flor. 
 
 Chr. : Kiveiv codd. 869 a-ij(rafj.ovi Brunck. 872 tis ai^rrji ; Dobr. : 
 
 TavrrjiK: ti ravrrjviW: ris ^ad' avTT] Aid. 873 TP. avrr] Qeujpia'ffTlv. 
 
 870 
 
 Or. 711-712. This habit is parodied by 
 Plato Com. {fr. 30), la-cxicras ck twv 
 ff'iyfj.a tQv 'Evpi.TrlSov, and by Eubulus 
 (both a/>. Schol. Afed. I.e.). But in 
 Aeschylus also we find {Eum, 754) 
 oj IlaXXds, (S (Tuxraaa. roiis ifioiis 
 o6fj.ovi. 
 
 866 ^<rwo-a. For the iota found in 
 the aorist as in the present, see IVIeis- 
 terhans, Gramm. Inschr. p. 181, note 
 1501. 
 
 €v TOis oLYpois. The amplified reading 
 of the inferior MSS. is probably an 
 attempt to make this line uniform with 
 inf7\ 920, where '6jj.CKov is due to ditto- 
 graphy. 
 
 868 TO, TTjs ir'u-yfjs KaXa. No doubt 
 irvYTJs is Trapd wpocrSoKiav for rijxy]^- Cf. 
 Phryn.yr. 9, avrjp xopei^et Kal to. tov Oeov 
 
 869 <n]o-aiiii. Schol. TrXa/coOs ya/iiKbs 
 
 (XTTO (T7)(TdfJL(i3V TTeWOLTJfJL^VOi, dlCL xd TToX^yOVOV, 
 
 liis (pricri MevavSpos. 
 
 872 t(s avTT^C ; rC <})tjs ; As dvva- 
 avT€ . . . TL cannot be taken together 
 because of the intervening words, it is 
 clear that ri (V) or tIs (Aid. B) begins 
 a new sentence (the servant's question). 
 It is possible to keep the words of V, 
 punctuating ri ; tolvti^vI ; But this gives 
 wrong sense ; the servant manifests 
 surprise, not at the kind of woman who 
 is to be restored to the Council, but at 
 the revelation of the woman's identity. 
 
 < ri > Tavrrji (sc. rrj ^ovXrj) is absurd, and 
 so at first sight R seems to fail us. rts 
 then is the right word, and in Aid. we 
 read rts iad' aHiTt) ; But no one can 
 suppose that '4crd^ represents a tradition ; 
 it is a fairly intelligent correction (pro- 
 bably made by Musurus). Dobree's 
 correction, tis avT-rji; explains everything 
 and vindicates R. The MS. which 
 R copied had ravTrji {i.e. tis avTrji), 
 and the superscript letter passed un- 
 noticed. 
 
 rC ^TJs ; also belongs to the servant. 
 The Oxford editors give it toTrygaeus ; it 
 would then be an abstracted " Eh ? what 
 did you ask ? " — for Trygaeus can show no 
 surprise at the question. But I find 
 twelve instances of tl (p-qs ; in Aristo- 
 phanes, all of which except tI (p-qs ; tI 
 aiyas ; in T/iesm. 144, Lys. 70 ("what 
 have you got to say for yourself? ") refer 
 with intense indignation or incredulity to 
 words just spoken by another. So in 
 tragedy, Aesch. C^o. 778, Soph. O. T. 
 330. Eur. Here. 546. 
 
 873-4 alin], K.T.X.. These lines can- 
 not be a statement made by Trygaeus, 
 because the words cd(i> iuQi ploXls are 
 plainly a reply to a question which has 
 just been asked. The only alternative 
 arrangement possible is that of Dobree 
 (see cr. n.). But the servant has heard 
 the woman's name perfectly well 
 already.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 137 
 
 B/ 
 
 dS' 
 
 TP. 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 TP. 
 01. 
 
 eirefiTTOjuev Dpavpwvac VTroTreTrcoKore^ ; 
 crad) IcrOi, KaX^cbOrj ye /noXi^. 
 
 o) oecnroTa, 
 ocrrjv e-^ei Ttjv TrpwKTOirevTeTrjploa. 
 eiev, TL<i ecrO' v/ulcov oiKaio?, Ti9 ttotc ; 
 t/? Sia(pv\d^ei TrjvSe t^ /3ov\r} \a^wv ; 
 OVT09, TL irepiypa<pei^ ; 
 
 TO ^e'lv , eh larOfxia 
 (TKr]vt]U efxauTOV too iveei KaTaKa^x^avw. 
 ovTTW XeyeO' v/xelg Ti<i 6 (pvXa^cov ; oevpo av ' 
 KaTa6i]arojuai yap avT09 et? fxecrov a ayuiv. 
 eKeivocri vevei. 
 
 T/?; 
 
 o(TTi^ ; ^Api(ppdSt]<f, 
 
 875 
 
 880 
 
 01. ^v . . . inroTrewwKdret ; Dobr. 874 iweixTroixev Kock : eiraiofifv codd. 
 inroireiruKOTei B : i/Tro-rrevTOJKdTes RV Aid. 882 auros is /xicou c Blaydes 
 
 (coll. 1 1 18): e's fjL€(TOvs aiiTous R: avroOs e's /xicrovs V: aurbs es yaecrovs Seidler. 
 
 874 iiT(\kiTo\L(v. Kock's correction 
 ( Ve7-isim. p. 259) is simple and satis- 
 factory. The traditional explanation of 
 iwaioixfv accepted from SchoL, viz. 
 ffvvov(Tidl^o/j.ev, cannot be maintained with 
 Bpavpuvdd' . Kock indeed denies this 
 use to Traieiv unless helped (as zn/r. 899) 
 by the context ; but it is quite probable 
 that it was common enough art^ot, like 
 Kpoveiv. But then tzoXeiv will be used of 
 a definite act, and it will be as absurd to 
 say i-Ka{ojx.iv rivd irot (for iTrlixiroixev 
 irclovres) as to say in English, "we 
 kissed her to Windsor," meaning "we 
 escorted her to Windsor and kissed her 
 on the way." Other renderings, such as 
 " hustle," try to conceal the fact that 
 iraltiv is not ^dWav, and that the verb 
 has no wider range of subsidiary con- 
 structions than the English "strike" in 
 its most literal sense. The corruption 
 probably began with the substitution of 
 ot for e (producing iirainwoixtv). For 
 this very common error see Cobet, V. /.. 
 p. 121. From the IVasps alone ten 
 instances of this confusion in RV are 
 quoted by .Starkie (p. liii.). f^v . . . 
 fTr^|i-iro|i(v has a df)uble meaning, ac- 
 cording as i^v represents (i) Otujplav, of 
 escorting the lady, (2) dfwplav, of cele- 
 brating the procession. An exact 
 parallel to the latter construction is 
 
 furnished by Kock {o/>. cit. p. 261) from 
 Plat. Phaed. 58 C. 
 
 For the festival of Artemis celebrated 
 in the Attic deme Brauron, see Diet. 
 Ant. i. p. 316, where, however, the view 
 that there were two festivals (one decent, 
 the other indecent) is strangely repro- 
 duced from the former edition. 
 
 {iiroir€ira)KOT€s. "Half seas over." 
 Cf. I.ys. 395. 
 
 876 8a-T]V, K.T.X. " Sensus hie 
 videtur esse, ' Quanlam cuius iste quinto 
 quoque anno voluptatem afiert ! ' " 
 (Blaydes). The Brauronia was cele- 
 brated every five years (Arist. Ath. Pol. 
 54. 7. etc.). 
 
 879 •ir€pi-ypd<|)€is. Sc. kvkKov, which 
 is expressed in Eupolis, jr. 250. TIk- 
 sense of the two lines is correctly given 
 by Schol. There is no reference to 
 drawing circles on the ground with the 
 foot, as Bergler supposes. 
 
 t6 Selv'. ("f. supr. 268, n. 
 
 880 <rKT|viiv . . . KaToXajipAva). 
 Aristophanes wrote a jilay called ZiK-T^j-ds 
 KaraXaufidvovaai. The verb is regularly 
 used of " securing" a position, <r.^. £cc/. 
 21, ?Spas, Dem. 572, 0^ai>. 
 
 881 o-v. Addressed to Theoria. 
 
 882 €ls ji^crov tr. Sec Intr. p. 37. 
 
 883 'Api^paSiis. Cf. Pi/. 1 2b I, Fesp. 
 1280.
 
 138 API2T04>AN0Y2 
 
 ayeiv irap^ avrov avn^oXwv. 
 
 J P. ttXX*, U) yueXt, 
 
 Tov ^(i)/ULOU auTtj? 7r pocnreawv eK\dyj/^€Tai. 885 
 
 aye St} arv KoraQov TrpcoTa ra a-Keinj yaiJ.a'i. 
 
 ^ovXt), TrpvTaveii;, opare Tijv Qewpiav. 
 
 CTKeyp^aa-Q' ocr' vjuiv ayaOa Trapa^cxxrw (pepoov, 
 
 coctt' evOeoog apavTa<s v/ulus T(s) crKeXei 
 
 TauTt]9 /j.€T€(Jopa} Karayayelu avappvaiv. 890 
 
 TOVTi opaT' OTTTai'iou rj/jiiv o)? KoXov. 
 01. <5ta TOVTa ""' '''' Kcu KeKUTrviK' ' ivTavOa yap 
 
 "nrpo TOV iroXefMOv tu Xaaava rrj ^ovXf} ttot f/v. 
 TP. €7reiT^ ayihva y' evOvg e^earrai Troeiv 
 
 TavTtjv eyov(TLV avpiov koXov iravv, 895 
 
 fTTi yrji; TraXaleiv, TeTpaTTomjoov ecTTavai, 
 
 TrXayiav KaTa/SdXXeiv, e? yovara ku^S' ecTTavai, 
 
 Kai irayKpaTiov y' \)-K(xXeL^ajj.kvoi<i veaviKU)^ 
 
 iraieiv, opvTTeiv, ttv^ ojulov koi rw ireei • 
 
 Tpli-t] oe /xera tovQ' iTTTroopojULiav d^ere, 900 
 
 890 fieredbpo} Blaydes : fxer^wpa codd. 891 opare lovirravtov codd. : corr. 
 
 Bentl. viiiv Aid. ojs KoKbv rjfuv V. 892 5td ravra Kal KsKdirviK dp' (vel 
 S,p') codd. : lacunam (delete dp') posui. ivravdot yap oSv edd. Oxon. : ivrevdey 
 yap Jjv . . . wore Dind. 894 7' V Aid. : 6' R. 896 est in K solo 
 
 886 TO. o-KeiJTj are here not stage frequent occurrence of kcTttj/os. If this 
 
 implements, as stcpr. 729, but the orna- verb and Kal are both sound, the line 
 
 ments of Theoria, who is addressed in possibly ran oia ravra fxhroi Kal KiKa-rr- 
 
 KardOov. Trygaeus here seizes hold of w/c' • evravda yap. But it is highly 
 
 her, and drags her forward. probable that one, if not two, of the 
 
 890 dvdppvo-iv. Schol. p-la tQv syllables of KAIKEKAHNIKAP are due 
 
 ' Airarovpiiov rifiipa. It was the second to dittography ; if two, the repeated 
 
 day : see Diet. Ant. i. p. 134. Suid. letters would most naturally be KE and 
 
 dvappvei • dm-l roO dvei Kal acpdrrei KAP. This would leave KAIKAIIN as 
 
 EOiroXts' Kal ij ducrla 6^ dvappva-n. the genuine substratum, for the insertion 
 
 There is a further reference to pelv, of I would be of course the last step 
 
 pij(jL$. of all in the corruption. Such a theory 
 
 892 Kal KeKairviK, All editors keep (which can be merely destructive) is pre- 
 
 dp' (or Sp'), with the expulsion of which ferable to Dindorfs expedient of intro- 
 
 any restoration of this corrupt line should ducing ^v from the next line ; this fails to 
 
 begin. Aristophanes never elides the clear up any of the difficulties, 
 
 word at the end of a sentence, nor is it Comparing Alexis ap. Athen. ix. 35 
 
 likely that any Greek could do so. This (386 B), oTTTdvLov iartv ; icri. ' Kal KairvTjw 
 
 excision disposes of the only reason ^x^i ; one might boldly write Sid 
 
 which existed for supposing the second ravr ^x^ ' ''"'" KairvoShxvv ' ivraxJda 
 
 syllable of KCKdirviK to have been yap . . . 
 
 lengthened in iambics ; nor did the 896 For the omission of this line in 
 
 fantastic Kairviov of Vesp. 151 ever give most MSS., owing to homoioteleuton, of. 
 
 any warrant for this view, in face of the supr. 187, n.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 139 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 
 Tva Sr] KeXtj^ KeXtjTa TrapuKeXrjTiei, 
 dpfjLara S' eTr* a.Wr'iXoi(Tiv avaTeTpaix/xeva 
 (pvcruivTa Kai irveovTa it pocrKivrfcreTai, 
 €Tepoi Se KeicTOVTal y air^wXrinevoi 
 Trepi Toiai KafXTrai^ tjvio'^^OL TreTTTw/coVe?. 
 aW, to TrpvTavei?, oey^eade Trjv Qeooplav. 
 Oeatr' o)? TrpoOvfxu)? 6 Trpvravig irapeSepaTO. 
 aXX' ovK ctv, e'l Tt irpolKa irpocrayayeiv a' eSei, 
 aXX' rjvpov av (t' vire-^ovTa Tt]v €K€^velplau, 
 fj ■)(j)t]crTO? avi]p TToKi— 
 
 T»/9 ecTTiv airaaLv ocr- 
 
 Tig y eCTTl TOtOUTO?. 
 
 OTav Tpvyar y eicreaOe ttoXXw ixaXkov oiog eifii. 
 
 Kai vvv av ye brjXog ei ' 
 
 <TWTt]p yap dnracnv av— 
 
 BpwTTOig yey€vr](Tai. 
 
 (^j/o-fi? y\ eTTetoai' e/CTTz'^/? o'lvov veov Xeiracnt'iv. 
 
 Kai 7rX)/i/ ye twv Qeow aei cr' rjyt^ao/xeaOa Trpwrov. 
 
 905 
 
 [avT. 
 910 
 
 915 
 
 (et in G sec. Blaydes). 007 daa' Dind. 908 irpo'iKo. Aid. : irpoiK' hv RVr. 
 910 TToX/rats Herm. 911 7' Aid. : om. RF. 912 iaeade R. 916 <pi)a€i% 
 (TreiSav RVr Suid. : 7' add. Dind. : ^rjatis tL 5jjt' cTretSdj' Aid. viov om. Aid. 
 
 907 Qiao-'. Synizesis is very rare in 
 Comedy, but Fesp. 1067 veaviKT^v, 1069 
 I'eonuij', are perfectly valid examples, not 
 to be explained as due to tragic parody. 
 Dindorf (followed by all editors except 
 edd. Ox.) reads here the Doric 0a.(T', and 
 in Thesm. 280 Qaaa-i (from 6do/xai). But 
 such a form, appropriate in the mouth of 
 the Megarian, Ar/i. 770, is absurd in an 
 Attic setting. Moreover, sudden impera- 
 tives lend themselves naturally to ab- 
 breviation both of construction (cf. ht/r. 
 943, n.)and pronunciation (?a is a mono- 
 syllable in £ec/. 784, but ^dcru) vv'ould 
 never be a dissyllable). 
 
 908 tl Ti irpoiKa. A hit at the 
 venality of the I'residents in introducing 
 suitors or ambassadors to the Council. 
 For such introduction Trpocra-ya-yuv was 
 the technical word, and irapcSt'^aTO leads 
 up to it. 
 
 909 v-rr^-)(^ovTa. The object expected 
 is TTji/ Xf'P«, '<jr wliich the skilfully- 
 
 punning iKexetplav is substituted. For 
 iiirix^'-^ '''V" Xf'/"*> of holding the hand 
 under for a bribe, cf. Dem. 421 {/'a/s. 
 Leg.), rrjv x^^P°- • • • trpOTfivas Kai 
 vTToax'^'', and for virex^i-'', to plead in 
 excuse, cf. inrocrxecr&o.'; vir6<TXf(ris. 
 iK(\iipia has here its rarer sense of 
 "holiday," "off-day." 
 
 910 ttoXCtiis. Hermann's correction 
 iroXirois is simple enough, but unneces- 
 sary ; iiTracridoes not need a substantive, 
 and dvTip ttoMttjs can perfectly well 
 sustain an epithet, as in Et/. 1 304, &vSpa 
 p.ox6r)pbv TToKlrriv, Kupolis /r. lOl, dcTj/i 
 iroXirijs TToiiXuTTOvi ^y tovs Tp6irovs. 
 
 916 <J>T|o-eis y. The insertion of y 
 seems to be justified hy t>:/r. n5l, £</. 
 
 13^8- 
 
 \tTra(rTif|v. Scliol. el8oi nort^piov 
 fiti^ov f) Kv\i^. The term is discussed 
 by Athenacus xi. 70 (484 F-486 a), 
 with many quotations from Old 
 Comedy.
 
 140 
 TP. 
 
 API2TO<^ANOY2 
 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 920 
 925 
 
 TToWow yap vjULiv a^iog 
 
 Lpvyaio^ aOfiovev^ eyu), 
 oeivwv airaWdpa^ irovwv 
 TOV orjjuOTrjv 
 Kai TOV yecopyiKov Xedov, 
 
 YTrep^oXov T€ iravcrag. 
 aye ori, r/ vwv evTevQevi TrorjTeov ; 
 TL aAAo y »/ TavTrjv •^Tpai<; lopvTeou ; 
 "^^vTpaicriv, (acrirep jui.€iui.(p6fji.6vo)/ '^pfxijSiov ] 
 TL Sai 6oK€i ', ^ovXecrOe Xapivw ^01] 
 /3oi', jurjSajUco^, "iva juri jSorjdeiv iroi Seij. 
 aW vt Trayeia Koi [j.eya\ri\ 
 
 920 
 
 921 
 
 925 
 
 iva /JLt] yev>]Tai 
 
 
 
 T«/; 
 
 eoyevov? vr/vLa. 
 
 rbv dTj/xSTT]!/ SfiiXou codd. : HfiiXov del. Dind. 924 Ep/xiStoi' codd. 
 
 ry 5at Blaydes. 926 5^o: codd. : corr. Dind. 928 9ea7^»'oys 
 
 920 t6v St^jaottjv. We cannot admit 
 ofxiXou after these words without follow- 
 ing the inferior MSS. siipr. 866, iv tols 
 aypoLdLv avToiis. See note a(/ loc. 
 
 8T]fj.dTT|v. Schol. avrl tov drjuoTiKoO, 
 i.e. plebeian. Cf. Soph. Ant. 690, AJ. 
 107 1. Perhaps the reference is rather 
 to the country demes, in which case Koi 
 has its explanatory force. Elsewhere in 
 Aristophanes the word (with or without 
 avTip) means a "fellow demesman." 
 
 921 'Yir€pPo\ov. Cf. siipr. 681, n. 
 
 922 €VT€v9€vC. " Next," like the 
 tragic Tovvrevdev. 
 
 923 x^Tpaus. The custom of offer- 
 ing pots of cooked pulse (Schol. 'iipovTes 
 6<Tirpia awrjpxovTO tovtwv) at the dedica- 
 tion of a statue is mentioned also in P/uL 
 1 197, ray x^rpas, ah rbv Oebv \ ISpvabixeda, 
 Xa^ova-' evl ttjs KecpaXijs (pipe. So (of the 
 dedication of an altar) Schol. quotes from 
 Ar. Aai/a'/'Sej (fr. 245) fx-apr^pofiai 8^ Ztjvo^ 
 ipKeiov x'^^'P'^s, I fJ-td' (hv 6 ^ufibi ovtos 
 idpvdr) ttotL As the god in Plut. I.e. is 
 Hermes, who is immediately suggested 
 here ('JJpAigStoi', 924), we gather that the 
 terminal 'Ep/uat were thus honoured, and 
 Paley points out that the Romans offered 
 liba to the Termini. According to 
 Schol. on both passages, the xi^^pat were 
 thankofferings for the original food of 
 
 man ; but this applies rather to the 
 similar offerings made to Hermes on the 
 last day of the Anthesteria. 
 
 924 Y-^^^6^ivov. "Grumbling" at 
 the pots of pulse, as being a shabby sub- 
 stitute for beef (iepeiifj, infi'. 1091). 
 
 'Eppf^Siov. For the form, cf. supr. 
 382, n. 
 
 925 Xapiv<3 pot. The adjective, with 
 whatever meaning (see Schol.), was 
 specially applied to oxen : cf. Athen. ix. 
 376 B, '^paTocT0ev7)s . . . toi)s <rvas 
 Xapivo^s irpoff-rjyopevcre, ixerayayCju Kal 
 avTbs dirb twv \apivu>v ^owv : Xenophanes 
 ap. Athen. ix. 368 F, ravpod Xapivov. In 
 Av. 465, fieya Kal Xapivbv Ittos ri is " a. 
 mighty, beefy phrase." 
 
 926 Pot . . . poTietiv. For the pun, 
 cf. szipr. 453, iraiwv . . . iraieiv. 
 
 8€T). This correction of Seoi is neces- 
 sary, as there can be no reference to the 
 past. 
 
 928 06O-y^vovs. For his character, 
 see Starkie on Fesp. 1183. All MSS. in 
 Av. 822, 1 127, 1295, Lys. 63, as here, 
 give the unmetrical form in a, which was 
 a common name in later times : cf. 
 Meisterhans, Gramm. Inschr. p. 1 1 7, 
 note 1079. 
 
 vr|v£a. Cf. Eq. 986, t^j i/ofiovfflai 
 avTOv.
 
 EIPHNH 141 
 
 T P. Tci) Sai SoK€i (TOi otJTa Twv Xonrwv 
 
 xo. 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 
 >.t. 
 01 
 
 XO. vai. /JLo. A/'. 
 
 X P. ctAXa TOVTO y err' 'Icoh/coi/ 930 
 
 TO prii^ . 
 XO. €7riTrjoe9 y , 'iv\ orav ev TiJKKXijcrla 
 
 bog yj)!] -TToXe/uLetv Xeyt] t<?, ol KaOrj/uevoi 
 
 VTTO Tov oeovg Aeywcr Ioopikcos 01, , 
 
 TP. €v TOI Xeyeis, 
 XO. Ktti ToXXa y wcriv tjTnoi. 
 
 witt' eaofxeO' aXXii'jXoicnv a/xvoi tojv? Tpoirovg 93^ 
 
 KCLL TOLCTL (TUjULiuia-^oiai TTpnoTepoi TToXv. 
 TP. Wi wu, ay ft)? Ta.yi<TTa to TrpojSaTOv Xa^wv ' 
 
 €yw oe iropLw /Sw/jlov e(h' otov Ovcrofxev. 
 XO. a;? iravd' ocr' av Oeo? OeXt] [^^ ti^X'^] '^^'''OpQovv [""TP- 
 
 yoopel KUTu vovv, eTepov 0' cTepw 940 
 
 TovTUiv KUTU Kaipov airavTa. 
 1 P. 0)9 TavTU otjXa y k'aO' ' 6 yap jSwfjLog Oupacri koi Si'i. 
 
 < ay' > eTreiyere vvv ev baco 
 
 XO. 
 
 codd. : corr. Dind. 929 ti^ oal Mein. : rip St; R: rt 5r; V Aid. 931 6Tav 
 
 add. Mein. 932 X-fyT/ V (sec. edd. Oxon.) : Uyu R vulg. 939 xh 
 
 t6xv seclusi. Karopdovv Blaydes : KaropOoi codd. 943 &y' add. Richter. 
 
 929 6t. The Attic form was oli. di'Keiv Attic. All other instances of this 
 
 931 €'7rCTT)8€s y'- Sc. ilXbfi-qv tovto. form which occur in Aristophanes either 
 
 Xv, Srav. Meineke's reading is toler- are paratragoedic or admit the correction 
 
 ably certain. It is strange to find so '6eXtiv, except Thcsm. 412 (read ^d^Xei) 
 
 recent an editor as Richter printing and £(/. 713, 8<rov ^Aw {6a' &y i6^\w, 
 
 Porson's unmetrical idv. Bachniann, C'o)ij. p. 75). 
 
 933 VTri> tot) Scovs- The sacrifice of [\r] ri\r]\. For the bracketing of 
 
 a sheep is lo make the assembly timid these wortis, and the reading KaropOoCv, 
 
 and lamb-like (935), and to incline them see note on z/i/r. 1023, in the antistrophe. 
 
 to cry out " ba-a ! " when war is pro- 940 ^rcpov 8* cr^pw. " And one 
 
 posed. Aristophanes is parodying lucky chance falls in with another in the 
 
 the extravagance of drawing omens from most opportune way." 
 
 far-fetched cases. 941 airavrcj, "falls in with," for 
 
 'IcoviKws. " In Ionic dialect." There ap/x^i^ti, " (its in with." 
 
 is perha|)S a rtflection on the timidity of 942 Kal 8t|. Cf. su/>/: 17S, n. 
 
 the Ionian character in the later words 943 <&Y> iirtCyiri. Such a cor- 
 
 Kal rdXXa 7' dicrtc ijirioi: but probably reclicm of the M.SS. is quite necessary, 
 
 the reference lo Ionia merely justifies The syllable Truij, tn/r. 1027, is not 
 
 the lengthening of the cry ol (found in anacrustic (as Rlaydes thinks), but part 
 
 otfMi) to 6t, with a view to the pun. of a spf)ndc(,- in ana[)aestic metre. 
 
 935 dio-T iia(|uf. iTTtCyiTt. Intransitive, active for middle, 
 
 939 6«Xu. (July in the phrase ^;' 6tbi natural in (juick commands. Cf. Jhenn. 
 
 fiAu(with its slight variations) is the form 783, ftdaKcr, cwiiycTt.
 
 142 
 
 APIZTO^ANOYS 
 
 (Topapa OeoOev KOTcyei 
 
 TroXc/iiov jULeTaTOOTTO? aupa " 945 
 
 vvv yap Saifxwv <pavepw<; 
 
 6? ayaOa mera/Si^d^ei. 
 TP. TO Kavovv TrdpeuT oXd? eyov /cat crTejUfxa koi fid-^aipav, 
 
 Koi irvp ye tovti, KOvSev Icr-^ei ttXtiv to irpo^aTov rjfia^. 
 X(). ovKOuv ajULiWrjcreG-Oov ; w^ 950 
 
 r]u J'^aipi<; fyua? to^, 
 
 Trpocreicnv aKXrjTog av— 
 
 Xwv, KOLTa crad)' old' OTt 
 
 (pvcrwvTi Kai nrovov/jievu) 
 
 TrpocrSuxTeTe Srjirov. 9SS 
 
 948-1011 desunt in TBC Aid. 952 AkXijtos avXwv Bergk : auX-^ffojo 
 
 a/fXijToj codd. 953 ird^' old' Dind. : tovt e5 old' codd. 
 
 944 KaTlxt"" Probably eavrqv is to 
 be understood, although the only known 
 instance of this use of /car^xeii' is Soph. 
 O. T. 782, /a6Xis Kariaxov. jx-eTaTpoiros is 
 then predicative of TroX^yttou ai^'pa, "while 
 the rushing wind of war that blew from 
 heaven changes round and is at rest." 
 Cf. Eur. El. 1 147, dfjLoi^al kukQv' 
 fierdrpoTroL Trviovcriv adpai dofiuv. 
 It is clear that Kar^x^t is not here 
 •' prevails" (Blaydes). We should then 
 have to take iroK^/j.ou after /xeTaTpoTros, 
 and translate, "While a rushing wind 
 from heaven prevails, its quarter changed 
 from war." But <roPapd is then in- 
 appropriate : the breeze should be 
 irvevna \e2ov Kal KadecrrijKos {Ra7i. 1003). 
 Moreover, ko.t^x'^'- absolute in this sense, 
 lit. "is in possession of things," is less 
 appropriate with ofpa as subject than 
 with the potent creia/xoi (Thuc. iii. 89), or 
 the abstract Xoyos (il>. i. 10). 
 
 947 €s. For the use of this form 
 (here required by metre) in cantica, see 
 supr. 37, n. 
 
 p.€TapiPd^Ei. Sc. TOL rnxirepa. irpay- 
 fiara. 
 
 948 oXds. The sprinkling of barley- 
 grains from a basket on tlie head of 
 a victim is a custom dating from the 
 earliest times. ovXoxvTai are frequently 
 mentioned by Homer. Cf. Od. iii. 441, 
 erepri 5' ^x^ ovXds | ^»' Kavio:. So the 
 Romans used mola salsa (Plaut. Am. 
 ii. 2, io8, Mart. vii. 54. 5, Virg. E. viii. 
 82). 
 
 o-Wp-pia. The garland, for the head of 
 
 the sacrificer, not of the victim, does not 
 figure specially in the Homeric sacrifice, 
 but being regularly worn by the Homeric 
 priest (//. i. 14, 28) would not require 
 mention. Cf. Av. 43, ko-vovv 5' ix^"'''^ 
 Kal X'''''pai' Kal |J.vppivds : ii- 893. 
 
 949 •jrX'fiv TO Trpdparov. The sacri- 
 ficial implements were specially detailed 
 in order to lead up to the absurd climax, 
 that there is no victim. 
 
 950 d|itXXTJor£(r9ov. So fiyutXXa 
 occurs in an ode, E^. 556," though 
 neither noun nor verb would occur in 
 a comic iambic line. They are favourite 
 words of Euripides, but we need imagine 
 no parody ; cf. /xeTdTpoiros (945)) irovov- 
 Hiv({} (954). 
 
 951 Xaipis. His flute-playing is 
 ridiculed, Ach. 16, Av. 858, where 
 Schol. quotes from Pherecrates (fr. 6), 
 to the effect that he was the second worst 
 KiOapuiSdi who ever lived. 
 
 952 &kXiitos avXwv. Bergk 's correc- 
 tion makes the metre conform to that of 
 in/r. 1035 (since the first syllable of each 
 verse is merely anacrustic), but the 
 similarity of cJ/cXtjtos to avXrjcrwi' in the 
 MSS. suggests deeper corruption. 
 
 954 iTovov\Livio. The deponent 
 form is almost entirely Homeric. 
 
 955 irpoo-Scoo-eTe. " Trpo(TdL86vai valet 
 mendicanti dare. Confer v. itpoaatrelv. 
 Cf. 1111-1112, Eq. 1222, <Tol ix^v 
 wpoffediSov fiiKpov uiv eXd/j.^avev. Soph. 
 /'/ill. 30S," Blaydes. See Neil on £^. 
 I.e., W. Headlam in Class. Rev. xiii. 
 P- '53-
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 143 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 01. 
 
 aye S^j, to Kavovv Xa/Scov au koi rrjv yipvi^a 
 irepudi Tov ^u)/j.ou rap^e'co? eTriSe^ia. 
 iSov' Xeyoi? av aXXo ' 7re pieXrfXvOa. 
 (pipe Sy], TO SaXiov too' efx^ay^co XajScov, 
 cre'icrw re ra^ecof av §e irpoTcive tu>v oXwv, 
 KavTog Te yepvi-TTTOv, irapaoo^ t avTtjv e/uLOi, 
 Kai ToF? OeaTai<i ptirTe twv KpiOwv. 
 
 IS 
 
 ov. 
 
 ur] TOV dp/mrju, 
 tovtoov oaonrep eicri toov deiOjuevcov 
 
 'E, 
 
 (0<TT€ 
 
 y. 
 
 960 
 
 959 daXlov Bentl. (e schol. et Suida) : Sg.$iov codd. 960 (reiffw re 
 
 Herw. : ceioi; ait codd. : deiov aii Palmer. 961 post 959 transp. Enger, 
 post 957 Herw. itapaMz t' aiJT7\v Herw. : irapubovi ravTTjv codd. 
 
 956 Cf. Av. 958, aC^ii (ri> xepixiopei- 
 Xa^uiv Tr)v x^pvi-fio.. 
 
 957 eiriSeiia. " From left to right," 
 the auspicious direction. So in Homer, 
 of the passing of the wine, Od. xxi. 141, 
 bpvvad' f^firji iiri54^ia iravrez iraipoi. 
 Hence the adverb came to mean merely 
 "auspiciously," and that sense is present 
 here along with the literal meaning. 
 
 959 8aXtov. The same doubt 
 between dq.Qiov and SaXiov attaches to 
 /•Iq. 921. But the testimony of the 
 ancients is conclusive as to our line. 
 Schol. V. oirrw 5ta tou \ 6 tt)v K^w/^x'^'T)^' 
 7pd^as \i^iv dvayivilxTKfi. So Suidas, 
 S.V., and Hesychius vouches for the 
 word in regard to this particular rite. 
 For the custom of dipping a torch in the 
 luslral water and sprinking the altar with 
 it, cf. Eur. Here. 928, jxiWiav ok hixKov 
 Xetpi Se^ia (pfpeiv I et'j X'P"'/^' '^^ ^d^j/eitv 
 (Schol.): Ar. /.jr. 1 1 29. 
 
 960 a-tl(T<a T(. The middle crtlov is 
 impossible ; so much is admitted by all. 
 I'ut (TV and any imperative (f..^''. Palmer's 
 6(iov) raise difficulties ; for cru and <rv 84 
 must then refer to iliffercnt persons, and 
 yet it is plain from lines 950, gOi, and 
 indeed the whole scene, that Trygaeus 
 has only one assistant. The words from 
 ^^pe Si] to rax^wj ought to deal with the 
 duties of Trygaeus, and, as in 959 he has 
 dipped the torch, the following words 
 would naturally refer to the sprinkling of 
 the altar (sec last note). This action 
 could not be l>ctier expressed than by 
 
 (TeUiv (t6 daXlop). As to deiov, the fumi- 
 gation of the scene of sacrifice should 
 rather be the first act on entrance ; cf. 
 Theocr. xxiv. 96, Kadapt^ di trvpibffare 
 SCifxa Oeelip | irpdrov, ^Treira 5' dXtaat 
 fj.efxiyfj.^vov, ws vevofxiarai, \ 6aW(fi iirip- 
 paLvuv €<TTeixp.ivov djiXajiks udojp' | Zrjvl 
 5' ivippi^ai KaOvTrepraTi^ dpaeva -xolpov 
 (quoted by Blaydes, Advers. p. 35). 
 
 961 yji^vl-T^-rnv. Cf. Hom. //. i. 449, 
 Xfpvl-\pavTo 0' ^wftra. 
 
 irapaSds t avTTJv. Herwerden's very 
 slight alteration restores good sense to 
 an otherwise hopeless line. With the 
 reading of MSS., we can only translate, 
 ' ' Hand the water to me, and let me 
 sprinkle you." But xf/"'^''"''^'''^'" 's 
 always reflexive middle, never passive, 
 and the addition of avrds (the word 
 moreover coming first) makes the middle 
 sense doubly clear. Also, Kdvqv would 
 be required for ra.\>Tt]v. 
 
 avTi]v, i.e. ri)v xipvi^a., understood 
 from xe/"'^'rroi;. 
 
 962 It was a common stage-trick to 
 throw figs, nuts or sweetmeats among 
 the audience, but, considering what is 
 here thrown, it is obvious that Aristo- 
 phanes is parodying, not stooping to, 
 a practice which he condemns. Cf. 
 Vesp, 58, ifxol ydp ovk tar' oOre Kipv' 
 ^K <f>op/Jiiooi I oovXio SiappLiTTovvre roh 
 Otw/xlvoii : riut. "Jfyj, ov yh.p irprirwS^x 
 ioTi T(p (si'^aa KoKip \ laxdhio. koX T/)arydXta 
 Torj Oiwixivoit I TTpoftaKbvr' iirl tovtoh (It' 
 avayKiinv ytXav.
 
 144 
 
 API2TO<I>ANOY2 
 
 OlTlV€9 
 
 OVK €(TTiv oCSeU ocTTf? ov KpiOrjv e'x^t. 
 TP. ov-^ ai yuvaiKes y eXa/Sov. 
 OI. aXX' eis ea-jrepau 
 
 Swaovaiu avraig dvSpeg. 
 TP. aXX' evyw/iieQa. 
 
 Tt? TTj^e ; irov ttot' e/crt TroXXoi KCtyaOol ; 
 OI. Tot(T^J i^ejOe (5ci)' TToXXoi yap elai KuyaOoi. 
 TP. TOUTOU? ayaOovg evojuiaas ; 
 OI. ou yap 
 
 ^fMoov KaTayeovroov vowp toctovtovi 
 
 etV TavTO TOvO' ecrracr' ioj/re? -^wpiov ', 
 TP. aXX' (1)9 tu-^ictt' evj(jjoixeQ . 
 XO. €vywfi.€(TQa 01] 
 
 TP. c3 a-ejULVoraTi] /BaarlXeia 6ea, 
 
 "TTOT ft rjiprjVi], 
 
 Sea-TTOLva y^opwv, Seairoiva yajmoou, 
 Se^ai Ovcriav rrjv ^/neTepav. 
 XO. oePai orJT, to TroXuTijur/Tt], 
 
 vrj Aia, Kai /mt] iroiei y airep at 
 inofyevoij-evai SpocKji yvi'aiKes. 
 Kai yap eKecvai TrapaKXii/acrai 
 
 965 
 
 970 
 
 975 
 
 980 
 
 966 7' om. V. 
 
 969 
 
 981 aUeifai R. 
 
 965 Kpi6i]v. ' Schol. Trpbs TT}v Kpidrju 
 Tratfet, on rb twv dvSpuv aidolov KpL0r]v 
 iXeyov. 
 
 966 Supposed to be a test passage as 
 to the presence, or absence, of women at 
 the Old Comedy, but the inference to be 
 drawn from the words is too uncertain to 
 justify the raising of the question. Per- 
 sonally, I think that this line, taken in 
 conjunction with 964, strongly favours 
 their absence. The latest addition to the 
 controversy is an able discussion by Mr. 
 Rogers in the Introd. to his Ecclesia- 
 zusae, pp. xxix.-xxxiii. 
 
 968 Tis T^Se ; " Who is here ? " Ac- 
 cording to Schol., this formal question 
 was put just prior to a libation, while 
 those present made answer iroXXoi 
 Kiyadol. Trygaeus here misses the usual 
 response. 
 
 969 Toio-SC, i.e. the Chorus, as is 
 shown by 971-972. 
 
 971 KaTaxedvTwv -CSup. No doubt 
 the Chorus had already come in for much 
 splashing from the lustral water ; but 
 here the servant proceeds to literally 
 pour it on their heads. 
 
 972 els rauTo tovG' . . . ldvT€s. 
 As though 'they had come forward on 
 purpose to be drenched. 
 
 978 iroXvTiiAifJTT). A regular epithet 
 of the gods. Cf. Arh. 759, where the 
 Megarian, punning on the word, says 
 that in his country corn is TroXuri/uaros, 
 airep toI 6eoL So £1^. 1390, Av. 667, 
 etc. 
 
 981 irapaKX^vatrai ttjs avXtias. For 
 the genitive, cf. supr. 30, rrjdi irapol^as 
 TTJS 66pas. The double Trapd shows the 
 caution and secrecy of the movement.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 MS 
 
 T^? avkelai TrapaKvirrovcriv' 
 KCLv Tig Trpo(re-)(j[] top vovv avrah, 
 avaywpovaiv ' 
 KOLT rjv airin, TrapaKVirTOva-iv. 
 
 r \ t ?< Uixi ' " 
 
 TOVTWV (TV TTOei firjOCU €U tJ/JLUg. 
 
 TP. fj.a At", aXX' cnrocprji/ov oXr]v <ravT*]v 
 yevvaioTT peirwg Tocaiv epacrTaig 
 ^fiiv, o1 aov Tpv)^6fxe6' tjorj 
 Tpia Kai oeK erij. 
 Xvcrov §e /xa^a? /cat KopKopvya<;, 
 Iva A.vcniJLayr)v ere KuXw/ULev. 
 Travaov S^ i^juloov Tag virovoiag 
 TO? TrepiKoix^ovi;, 
 alg arco/iivWo/JieO et? aXXrJXouf 
 fxei^ov ^' rjina? TOi/? "EiXXrjvag 
 TraXiv e^ upy^rjg (piXiag X'^^V) 
 Kou avyyvw/J-i] tivi TrpaoTepa 
 Ktpaaov TO J/ vovv 
 KOI Ttjv ayopav ck fjikv ^eyapwv 
 
 986 i)p2v V. 999 iK fiiv Meydpwy ego : rjfi'iv ayaduiy codd. 
 
 985 
 
 990 
 
 995 
 
 982 irapaKvirrovo-tv, k.t.X. Cf. 
 
 Thesm. 797 > >^^v 4k dvpioos irapaKvirrufiev, 
 {tjt€i t6 KaKov TeOioaOac \ k&v aiaxwd^'ia' 
 dvaxwfnjffr;, iro\v ixaWov irSj {Tn.dvfJ.eL \ 
 atidis vapaKv^av Ideiv rd ko-kov (" this 
 nuisance," woman) : Theocr. iii. 6, <3 
 Xap/ccr(r','A/xa/)i;X\/, rl fx ovk^tl tovto Kar' 
 ivTpov I irapKi/TTroLaa AcaXefS rbv ip- 
 usTvXov ; 
 
 989 crov Tpvx.<5|M9*. For the geni- 
 tive, cf. Eur. //ec 1256, akyih; tI 67) 
 V^ ; Traiddi oiiK dXyeiv duKfU ; 
 
 990 rpCa Kal 8^k' ^tti. For this 
 important and surprising date, see Intr. 
 pp. 12-14. 
 
 991 KopKopv-yds. " Rumbling 'din." 
 Cf. Acsch. 7'/ie/'. 345, KopKopvyal 5' dv' 
 AffTV : At. Lys. 491. 
 
 992 Avo-ijiixT'- A play on a 
 proper name, found also Lys. 554, ol/iaf 
 TOT€ Au<ri^dxas Tj/zaj iv tois "KXXTycn 
 KtiKtiaOa.!.. Very similar are Eij. 570, 6 
 tfu/tit ii'Ov% ^v 'AM.vvlai, Vesp. 380, ttjv 
 ^i/xV 4nTr\r]crd/i(i/oi AiovtlOovf. Cf. Z^y. 
 615, M//^ 1 162. 
 
 994 TTtpiKiSjixj/ovs. " Too clever by 
 
 half." These fanciful suspicions no 
 doubt concern the motives of the other 
 side when offering peace. 
 
 995 <rTu>fjLvXXdp.€9'. For the coarse 
 termination -uXXw, cf. s!i/>>'. 465, n. 
 
 996 |ieI|ov 8' Tip.dsi k.t.X. This is 
 the clearest and strongest passage of 
 those in which Aristophanes gives ex- 
 pression to his Panhellenic longings. 
 See Intr. pp. 3-4. 
 
 997 <|>tX(as x^'^'i'- " ^" ^ b"""'^ ^^ 
 kindliness." The four lines lose nothing 
 through the homeliness of the metaphor 
 (for which cf. Fes/). S78). 
 
 999 tK \i.lv Miyapiav. Meineke and 
 Blaydes adopt Hamaker's correction of 
 line 1000 ('k j\Ie7d^w:' for fjLfydXwf). I 
 agree so far as to think it (juite certain 
 that Aristophanes introduced Megara by 
 name to balance iK lioiotrwv in 1003 ; the 
 conjunction, however, of V- Miydpiov 
 (TKopboijiv seems barely tolerable. But 
 the letters of t/m*'' dyaOCiv correspond 
 remarkably to those of in fih 'iAeydpwv. 
 Nor is the cause of corruption far to 
 seek : the first two letters of Mf7a^w»' 
 
 K
 
 146 
 
 API2TO<I>ANOY2 
 
 efxirXtjaO rival meyaXcov (JKOpoowv, 
 
 (TlKVaJV TTpWOOV, yU>;X(0|/, poicov, 
 
 SovXoicri ■^(XavKTKiSiiap ixiKpwv 
 KOLK BoitoTtoi/ ye (pepovra^ iSeiv 
 Xn^a^, »'>/TTa9, <^aTTa9, T|0o;(iXoi'9 ' 
 Koi K.(i)-7raS(t)v eXOetv (nrvplSa^, 
 KOI irep] Tavrag ly^aa? aOpoovi 
 o\l/o)vovi'Tag Tvp^aXea-Qai 
 M.opv-)(j^p, TeXe'a, TXavKeru, aXXon 
 revOaig ttoXXoI?' Kara ^leXavOiov 
 rJKeiv vcrrepov et? ttjv ayopau, 
 Tag Se ireTrpaa-dai, tov S' droTi/^eti', 
 elra [JiOvw^elv eK Mj/^e/a?, 
 oXojuav, oXoiu.ai', a7roxt]p(jo6eig 
 
 1000 i/j.ir\r]a-dTJvai 'k Meyapwv Hamaker. 
 
 1000 
 
 1005 
 
 lOIO 
 
 1013 oTToxw^^f ^s V : 
 
 would be dropped by a haplography 
 (MENMEr becoming MENF), and the 
 subsequent alteration to tj/uv dyadCJv is 
 the simplest of which the remaining 
 letters allow. It may be added that 
 such a jingle as Me-ydpwv — jxeYdXtov was 
 anything but displeasing to a Greek ear. 
 Cf. J ebb on Soph. Aj. 61. 
 
 1000 eiiirXiio-Bfjvai. Sc. 5ds. 
 
 1002 x^O'VUTKiSiajv. The Megarians 
 manufactured and exported numbers of 
 common jackets. Cf. Ac/i. 519, icrvKo- 
 <j>a.vTei Meyapiuv ra x^'^"''"''^"^' where 
 editors refer to Xen. Afem. ii. 7. 6, 
 Meyapeuv oi TrXfiffroi dwb i^(i}f/.i.8owodat 
 SiaTpi(povTai. For criKxiwv and <rKopd8(ov 
 cf. Jck. I.e. 
 
 1004 Schol. points out that in Ach. 
 876 it is a Boeotian who, with his long 
 list of birds, comes like a xe'A"«»' dpvi6las 
 into the market. 
 
 rpox'Xovs. Identified with the Egyp- 
 tian Plover or Ziczac. See Thompson, 
 Glossary of Greek Birds, s.v. 
 
 1005 KwiraSwv. Eels from Lake 
 Copais are the climax of Boeotian 
 luxuries, as in Ach. 880. 
 
 1007 TvpPat€o-9ai,. Here apparently 
 to "jostle." Cf. Isocr. Antid. 130, Tr\v 
 rv(:^r)v ev -q fw/uev, " bustle," " turmoil." 
 The words were vulgar ; see Neil on Eq- 
 310. 
 
 1008 For Mopvxos, cf. Ach. 886, 
 
 where the Copaic eel is addressed, ^\d€% 
 vodeivTj TOts TpvycjidiKols x°P°^^i I 4'^^V ^^ 
 Mopuxv- Iri Ves/>. 506, Bdelycleon 
 would have his father ^rjv §Lov yewalov 
 (biJirep — M6puxos : il>. 1 142. Schol. on 
 A'ub. 109 quotes from Plat. Com. (/r. 
 106) : w dele M6pi»xe, vvv yap ev5alp.wv 
 (irws yap ov Salp-uiv Mein.) ^0us, | Kal 
 rXavKiTTjs i) \p7jTTa Kal Aewyopas, \ 61 ^rp-e 
 TeprrvQs ovhkv ivdviJ.ovp.evoi. For rXovK^- 
 TT|s see Plato above ; his nickname was 
 perhaps due to the fact that the fishes 
 xj/TJTTa and yXavKos were often coupled 
 (e.g-. Athen. vii. 295 F, 330 b). In 
 Thesm. 1033 he is a devouring sea- 
 monster, K-rp-ei. ^opa VXavKerr] wpoKeip.ai.. 
 TeXtas was fickle and restless (Av. 168- 
 170), lazy (lb. 1024-1026), disingenuous 
 (Plat. Com. fr. 161), and an dvuj/iaXos 
 ■rrid-rjKOS {Fhryn./r. 20). 
 
 1009 M€Xav0i.ov. Cf. supr. 804. 
 
 1010 els T^v d^opdv. The article 
 was inserted or omitted at will with 
 d7opd after local prepositions, without 
 any difference of meaning such as is 
 suggested by Dobree, Advers. i. p. 193. 
 See the list given by Starkie, Vesp. 
 p. 217. 
 
 1012 €K. Cf. Vesp. 580, Thesm. 135, 
 770 (Sobolewski, Praep. p. 73). 
 
 MriSetttS. No doubt a play written by 
 Melanthius himself, containing a lament 
 which is here parodied.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 147 
 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 01. 
 
 TP. 
 
 XO. 
 
 Ta? €v TeirrXoicrt Xo^efo/xet'ay 
 
 Tou? S' auOpwTTOvg eTri-^aipeii/. 
 
 TavT, (b TToXvTiiurjT,' €V')^oiixevoii ^/J-iy SiSov. 
 
 Xa^€ Ttjv fxa-^aipav elO' ottco? /jLayeipiKW? 
 
 <T(pa^€if Tov oiv. 
 
 aXX' ov Oe/iiii. 
 
 \ r 
 
 Tit] Tl 
 
 01)^ rjSerai SriirovOev ^ipi^vr] (xcbayah, 
 ovS' alfxaTOVTai /3u>/j.6?. aW e'lcrw (pepwi' 
 ducra? Ta /xripC e^eXwu Sevp' eKcbepe, 
 yovTw TO irpo^aTov tw 'XPprjyw awTeTai. 
 <7e TOi vvpaai ■^rj /xeuovTu tolvvv 
 
 >»?; 
 
 dLTToxei-piJidfh R Aid. 
 Dind. : dvpaicn codd. 
 
 1023 <ri TOL RV: vk Br, Aid. {yp. V). 
 Post XPV lacunam indicat Meineke. 
 
 lOI 
 
 1020 
 
 [ai'T. 
 Ovpaai 
 
 1014 TtvTXowri. For these eels 
 served up in beetroot, cf. Ach. 893 (a 
 parody of Eur. Ale. 367), iJ.-T)5k yap davwv 
 TTOTf I ffov X'^P'J ^^V ivTeTfirr\avii)fjL^V7]i : 
 three passages of Eubulus ap, Athen. 
 vii. 300 B-c. 
 
 Xox€voji.€'vas. "Of the lady who is 
 lying in among beetroot." This is com- 
 monly taken to mean " imbedded," but 
 though such a rendering preserves a 
 specious likeness to the derivation of the 
 word, yet Xox^veadai., which occurs 
 many times in tragedy, is invariably used 
 in connection with childbirth. Cf. Eur. 
 /(ftt 921, Ma Xoxivp-ara aip.v' fKoxiv- 
 aaro \ Aarw Aioiffi a Kapnoh : Bacch. 
 3, Tro. 598. The passive meaning, 
 "brought forth "(Soph. O. C. 1322) is 
 precluded by the present tense. It is 
 inconceivable that in a parody of tragedy 
 the common tragic meaning of a word 
 should not be hinted at. We need not 
 seek the parodist's motive, especially as 
 we do not know the passage parodied ; 
 he is probably only trying to heighten 
 the absurdity by going great lengths in 
 the female personification of the eel. 
 ?'or this, cf. Ach. 883, -Kpiafiupa wtvri] 
 Kovra Kuirabwv Kopiv (also a parody). 
 
 1016 TroXvT£|iT]T'. Here an adjective 
 of two terminations only, as A^ub. 2^9 
 and generally. But see supr. 978, 
 
 1017 S-irws . . . <r^w. Cf. supt. 
 77. n. 
 
 |Mi.7CipiKws. " In true butcher fashion." 
 Cf. supr. 429, b-qtuovpTfiKwi : infr. 1026. 
 
 1018 er4>d^eis. A butcher's word 
 (Rutherford on Babrius, xxi. 7). 
 
 Tov olv. The Attic form of the accusa- 
 tive. See snpr. 929. 
 
 Tf^i t£ 8V] ; A pleonasm found Vesp. 
 1 155, Thesm. 84. Cf. Nub. 755, otitj rl 
 5-q ; Ph/t. 1 36, Sti tI dri ; 
 
 1019 ov\ fjSeTai. The words, as far 
 as Pw[ids, are paratragoedic, in spite of 
 the colloquial 8T|7rov9£v. 
 
 1020 aijiaToiJTai. Cf. Eur. Andr. 
 260, (T(pd(^, aifidrov Oeas §wnbv, i) 
 fih-eial ae. Aristophanes is fond of 
 laughing at this tragic word. A.^. 
 Thesm, 694, ir\7jykv fxaxalpcf, rfjde 
 (f>oi.via$ (p\ij3at I Ka6ai/j.aTuaeL /Sw/zoV (cf. 
 Eur. I/e/. 1599) : Pan. 475, to; ve<ppu) 
 S^ aov I aiiToicriv ivripoicfLV ■Quarwfj.ivu: (ct. 
 Eur. Bacch. 1 135). 
 
 Avu) ({>cpcov, i.e. etaw <j)ip(j}v rbv o7>' 
 dvaov ainuv, tlr' e|eXojy to. /i-qpla dfvp' 
 (K(t>ip' avrd. 
 
 102 1 i^i\u>v is here best rendered " tak - 
 ing out" merely, not "having reserved" 
 (Blaydes) as a y^pas t^alp^rov. Cf. Her. 
 ii. 87 (of the embalmers), <|eX6vTes ttji' 
 vr\ovv. 
 
 1022 I"(ir the sacrifice of stage- 
 illusion, cf. siipr. 174, n. 
 
 1023 If the corresponding line in the 
 strophe (939) is correct, the MSS. are here 
 short by three syllables (^ - ., supposing 
 the gap to come after XP'^)- I^"' toCvvv is 
 suspicious, if it has to ije still further re- 
 moved from the beginning of the sentence, 
 and Hiaydes may be nearer the mark 
 in suggesting some such line as <ri roi
 
 148 
 
 API2T04)AN0Y2 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 
 TP. 
 XO. 
 
 levpl TiOevai Ta-)^€0)i 
 
 TTwg S' 
 ocra "xprj (TO 
 
 TO T6 7rp6cr<popa iravT eiri TovTOtf. IO25 
 
 ovKovv SoKO) (TOL /navTiKm TO (ppuyQUOv TiOeaBai ; 
 
 ; Ti yap ere irecpevy' 
 
 (pov auSpa ; rl S' ov 
 (TV <ppov€i9 oTTocra ■)(j)euiv iaT— 
 tv TOP ye cro<pii Soki/ulov 1030 
 
 (ppeVl TTOpl/UiU) T€ ToXlU-l] ', 
 
 ri (T')(l'Co. yovv vefrjfxevrj t6v 2TtXj8to>;v irie^ei. 
 
 Kal rt]v TpaireOxv o'i(TO/Ji.ai, koi TraiSog ov ^ej/cret. 
 
 Tt? ovv dv ovK eTraivearei— 
 
 €v avSpa Toiovrov, o<t— 
 
 Tt? TToAA' avarXa? ecTW— 1035 
 
 <re Tr]v lepav "ttoKlv ; 
 
 1029 6ir6<ra Aid. (R sec. Herw.): 6ir6<T' Ilv RV. xP^'^^ iffriv Herm. : XP^*^" 
 iffTi RVr: iffTl xpew" Aid. 1030 r6v ye Aid.: t6v RVF. 1032 
 
 vevTjfiivri Verrall: ivTux-fjiivT) -codd. 1034j,Tij oCi* fl.!* ovk Dind.: tIs ay 
 
 Bvpaffi XPV /J-^vovt' iv6d.5\ S) Tpvyale, A 
 simpler explanation of the discrepancy 
 seems to have escaped notice ; viz. that 
 the present line is right in the MSS., 
 while XV '''^XV should be removed from 
 line 939, and Karopdovv (Blaydes) adopted. 
 T) Tijxv would be a very natural 
 glossema. 
 
 1024 (TxiSas. Cf. Horn. //. i. 462, 
 ii. 425. 
 
 1026 (iavTiKws. a. supr. 1017, n. 
 
 1028 xprj. Sc. Trotei)/. 
 
 1029 oirocra, k.t.X.. There is no 
 reason to suspect interpolation (of ye) in 
 the Aldine, whose copyist did not under- 
 stand the metre which he almost exactly 
 preserves (cf. 945-946) ; else he would 
 have written icmv for eari. For xP««*v 
 tcTTiv (instead of xpet^" alone, supr. 765, 
 Nub. 1446), cf. Eq. 138, f)v dp' airoKiffdai 
 Xpetii' ("fated"). 
 
 1031 TTopCiia) . . . ToXjiT). We 
 should rather say " bold resource." 
 
 1032 v€VT)jw'vTi. Dr. Verrall suggests 
 this simple and almost certain correction 
 of the impossible evrj/j./j.^vr]. It is incon- 
 ceivable that ^J'aTTTeiJ', " to fit on," should 
 be used for the simple dtrTetv in the 
 sense " to light." The first letter of 
 vemrip.evr] would be lost after the " of 
 70C;/. " The piling of the faggots any- 
 
 how is enough to make Stilbides de- 
 pressed " : the style is so professional. 
 fijffai is regularly used of the piling of 
 wood: cf. Lys. 269, Eur. Here. 243, etc. 
 It is uncertain whether vivr)na.i or 
 v4vr]cT/Mai is the correct form of the perfect 
 passive ; the sigmatic form is favoured 
 by MSS. in Mid. 1203, ^cc/. 838 (t Trtvei'- 
 acTfj-ivai), but discountenanced by them in 
 Thuc. vii. 87. Blaydes on Eccl. I.e. 
 quotes Phrynichus from Bekk. Anecd. 
 p. 13. 24 in favour of vivr]y.a.i., and we 
 can now cite Herodas, iv. 15, vevTHi.ht)v. 
 
 2tiXP^8t]v. A soothsayer of consider- 
 able repute, who afterwards accompanied 
 the Sicilian expedition (Schol. : cf. Plut. 
 Nic. 23). Cf. Eupolis (/r. 2ll), ap. 
 Schol. 
 
 TTitJci. Schol. a.vrl tov \vxe2. This is 
 right. A comparison of this line (under- 
 stood of fire) with Lys. 311, e/j-wifiirpdvat 
 XPV ™s iri^Xas Kai ri^ Kawvi^ irW^eLv, has 
 produced the renderings "choke," 
 "make to smart." The latter meaning 
 is quite impossible in a word which 
 always keeps up the idea of heavy 
 pressure, and the former (for d7rd7fat) 
 is highly improbable. In Lys. I.e. the 
 meaning is " bear heavily upon," as in 
 Plat. Crat. 409 A, tovto bk to 6vofta 
 (paLvfTai TOV 'Avu^ayopav irU^eiv.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 149 
 
 ftjcTT ovyj. fir] iravcru ttot cov 
 
 r^jXtoTO? OLTvacnv. 
 01. Taxrri SeSparai. TiOea-o ro) firjpco Xa^wv, 
 
 eyu) S' eir] cnrXdyj^y elfii Koi OuXrj/ULaTa. IO40 
 
 1 r. €/uLOi ixektjcrti Tavra y • aAA i]K€iv e-^^prjv. 
 01. iSov, Trdpei/JLi. fxwu eiricryelv croi ookco ; 
 
 TP. OTTTa KoXu)^ wv avTOL' Kai yap ouTOcrl 
 
 TTpouep-^^erai Sdcpvjj T19 icTTecpavcoiuLevo'!. 
 
 t/? dpa ttot' ecTTiv \ 
 01. o)? aXatoov (haiverar ^^45 
 
 fiavTi<; Tii ecTTiv. 
 TP. ov /ULO. At', aXX' lepoKXet}^ 
 
 ovTog ye TTOv \t6\ 6 yjpT](TiJ.oX6yo^ ov^ 'i2peov. 
 01. t/ ttot' dpa XePei ; 
 
 oHf ovK RV: tU ovk ov Aid. 1037 iraixrr] G: 7roi'<ret vulg. 1040 
 
 dvU/JMTa RT. 1047 oDr6x R : auris V Aid. 1048 OI. add. Mein. 
 
 1037 iraio-i]. The worthless G alone 
 (as tn/r. 1226) gives the correct reading. 
 The second pers. sing. fut. indie, was 
 never used after ov firj except in prohibi- 
 tions. In Soph. 0. C. 849, odoiiropricrTj^ 
 is undoubtedly right, and in Aeschin. 
 567 iroti7<rer6 should be altered. 
 
 1039 Tt6«ro. The middle (as su/>r. 
 1026) suggests care and arrangement. 
 But supr. 1024 we have crx^f^as ridivai. 
 
 1040 OvXiijuiTa. Schol. rk toTs deoh 
 (TTiOvdneva d\<pi.ra ' ^mppaiverai 5i olv^i 
 Kal 4\al(fi. Hesych. ^e^pey/x^va /x^Xin 
 d\(f>iTa t) dviua.ixa.Ta ewl ftwp.Qiv. Cf. 
 Pherecr. fr. 23, OvXrifxacn Kpinrrere 
 ToXXots : Telecleides (fr. 33) ap. Schol. 
 
 1041 xavrd -y*, i.e. the offering of the 
 iL-qpw. 
 
 ^K€iv ^XP^"' "You ought to have 
 t<een back again by now " — with the 
 (TrXdyxya Kal OvXqpAira. 
 
 1042 ^m<rx€iv. "Dawdled." 
 1044 8d4)V]]. Sch(jl. ol Itpels Kal ol 
 
 p-dfTdi 66.<{>tn3 icTi<f)avovvro eij yvwpKJixa 
 TTJt rix"'')^- 
 
 1046 oi> yA Ai', dXX". For this ex- 
 pression, which denies the exact truth of 
 a statement just made only l)ccause the 
 fact was understated liy the speaker, cf. 
 !upr. 6, note. " Why, I should think it 
 was — it's Flierocles, I guess." 
 
 We know nothing about this sooth- 
 
 sayer apart from the present scene. 
 Schol. quotes from Eupolis {fr. 212), 
 'Ifpo/cXees, /SAriCTe XPV^/^V^^" Ava^. 
 For Hermipp. 38 see iufr. 1125, n. 
 His Euboean origin is a point against 
 him, but Schol. goes too far in saying 
 drjXoi &Ti tis l^vos OVK evvoei tj ^Iprivy. 
 Euboea remained faithful to Athens from 
 445 to 413 B.C. 
 
 1047 o5t6s yi. The superiority of R's 
 reading is clearly shown by Jt.'. 1680 {fia 
 rhv At' ovx ovTOS ye irapadovvai X^et), 
 £^. 6, Fesp. 945, 953, Jv. 75. The 
 confusion with ai>T6s is a common one: 
 tf.^. £t^. 75, 1277. 
 
 '^p€ov. Oreus, the woXvffratpvXos 
 'lariaia of the Homeric Catalogue (//. 
 i'- 537)' would have a bad name at 
 Athens in consequence of the prominent 
 part which it had taken in the revolt of 
 445 B.C. (Thuc. i. 114, Diod. xii. 7). At 
 that date the Euboean Hippobotae gave 
 place to Athenian cleruchs (I'lut. JTer. 
 23), and Histiaea became Oreus; but 
 even so there might well be a prejudice 
 at Athens against a town whose former 
 citizens had massacred the crew of an 
 Athenian merchantman (IMut. /.c). 
 Oreus was the only town in Euboea 
 which did not join the revolt of 411 B.C. 
 (Thuc. viii. 95, 7, Arist. /l(h. Pol. 
 3'. ')•
 
 TP. 
 
 OI. 
 TP. 
 OI. 
 
 API2T04>AN0Y2 
 
 SrjXo^ iaO' ovTO^ y OTi 
 evavTiuxreral Ti raf? oiaWayaig. 
 ouK, aXKa KaTu rrjv Kvicrav etVeX^/Xu^ev. 
 fjL)] vvv opav SoKu>fji€v avTOV. 
 
 €v Aeyei^. 
 
 1050 
 
 IEP0KAH2 
 
 Ti? ^ Ovcrla TTod' avTr]i Kat tco Oewv ; 
 TP. OTTTa (TV criyt], Kairay aTro t^9 o<T<pvoi. 
 IE. OT(p Se Over ov (ppacreO^ ; 
 
 TP. ^ KepKOS TTOei 
 
 KoXa)^. 
 01. K^aXco? StJT, a> iTorvi ^lpr]vr\ (hlXri. 
 
 IE. a-ye vvv airap-^ov, kutu oos TairapyiJ-aTa. 
 
 TP. OTTTav afxeivov irpwrov. 
 
 IE. ttXXa rauTtt'yt 
 
 w ? 5 ' •> ' 
 
 tJOrf (TTIV OTTTa. 
 
 TP. TToXXa Trparreii, 0(tti9 ei. 
 
 KaTVLTeixve. irou TpaireCa ; t^j/ (nrovor}v (pepe. 
 IE. ^ -yXtoTTa ^a)jOi9 Te/iiverai. 
 
 TP. nejJLVriixeOa. 
 
 1055 
 
 1060 
 
 1048 8Ti\6s€<r6' . . 8x1. A blend- 
 ing of the two common constructions 
 5^X6j ^(Trw dJy and bri\6v iariv on. So 
 P^ut. 333. 
 
 1050 Kara t^v Kvicrav. He has 
 come " in search of the sweet savour of 
 sacrifice." For this use of Kara cf. supr. 
 192, n., Thuc. vi. 32, Kara deav iJKeiv : 
 Soph. Tr. 55, dvdpbs Kara ^y]T-q<nv. It is 
 found in Homer. 
 
 1053 Kdiray. " Stand off from the 
 meat." The exclamatory Suraye, with 
 fffavrbv understood : cf. £^. 115I) S.way' 
 is fiaKaplav iKiroddjv, with Han. 852, dird 
 Tuv x^'^^-t^" ^'» '^ irbvuip' 'Evpi.TriSr], \ 
 fi7ra7e ceavrbv iKiroduv, ti (joi((>pova.s 
 (where G.vaye, adopted by many editors 
 from R, is a very doubtful improvement). 
 We cannot, understanding aiirbv, construe 
 "keep him away from the meat;" 
 ILirayi is not equivalent to dwexe, but 
 
 could only mean "take," "conduct" 
 him away from : cf. sup?: 714, Nub. 32, 
 &Tray€ rbv 'iirwov i^aXLffas oiKaSe, Thestn. 
 915. Nor have we a right to infer that 
 the sense requires "keep him off": 
 perhaps in the middle of the line the 
 slave takes a large mouthful, drawing 
 from Trygaeus the angry (cf. Eq. i.e.) 
 warning that he must keep his hands 
 from picking and stealing as well as his 
 lips from speaking. 
 
 1056 dirapxov. 
 254, etc. 
 
 1059 KaTa.T€(iv€. 
 
 1060 i\ -yXtoTTa. 
 
 always cut as a 
 
 Cf. Hom. //. xix. 
 
 Sc. TO. Kpia. 
 The tongue was 
 
 separate offering. 
 Schol. compares Hom. Od, iii. 332, dXX' 
 &-y€ TdfjLV€T{ fj.iv yXwffffai. Cf. Av. IJO^, 
 where the words i) yXOrra X'^P^^ 
 T^fjLverai are metaphorically applied to 
 orators.
 
 aXX' ot.<T& o o, 
 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 IE. 
 
 TP. 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 IE. 
 
 TP. 
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 pa<TOV \ 
 
 151 
 
 V (ppaan^. 
 
 /j.rj SiaXeyov 
 v(f)v fjitjSev Eiip^vf] yap lepa Ovoixev. 
 w fieXeoi dvfjTOi koi vyittloi— 
 
 e? K€(pa\r}V aoi. 
 o'tTive^ a.(ppaSii](Ti Oecov voov ovk aVovTcg 
 (Tui/6j']Ka^ 7rexo'»/crO' avSpe^ -^apoTroiai TriOtjKOi^,— 
 all3oi/3oi. 
 
 TL yeXag ; 
 
 yj(r6r}v yapoTro'iai TriOi'jKOig. 
 Koi KeTTCboi Tprjpwve? aKwireKioevcn Treireicrue, 
 wv SoXiai y^v)^ai, ooXiai (fypevei;. 
 
 1065 
 
 €ide (Tov elvai 
 
 wcpeXev, wXaTo^v, ovTcoai Oepjuos 6 TrXev/uLwv. 
 
 1061 ot<r8' 6 8pd<rov ; A not un- 
 common and perfectly natural substitute 
 (in vigorous speech) for oTffd' 8 del opda-ai ; 
 Cf. ylz'. 54, 80, Soph. O. T. 543.^ So 
 with ^ 4»pd(ri]s, Eq. 1 158. olad^ oOv 
 5 bpaaov; Ei(TO/x', i)v <f>pd(Tri% ye av (fol- 
 lowing Porson). See Jebb on Soph. I.e., 
 Rutherford on Babr. xxxii. 4. 
 
 1063 The oracles burst forth as soon 
 as Hierocles hears that Peace is the deity 
 honoured with sacrifice. 
 
 Is K€<j)aX'fn' <rol. Sc. TpdiroiTo. Cf. 
 Af/i. 833, IT oXvTT pay noffvvT) vvf ^s Ke<pa\T)v 
 TpdvoiT ifioi : Pint. 526, Ntih. 40 : 
 Flaut. Poen. iii. 3. 32, Capiti vestro 
 istuc quidem ! 
 
 H. Bachmann {Conj. p. 87) claims the 
 form i% for this phrase, on the analogy of 
 i^ KdpaKai [sttpr. 37, n.). 
 
 1065 yija.poTtol(r\. -rriGTiKOis. The 
 
 word Xloxjaiv was expcclcd. Cf. Hum. 
 Od. xi. 611, x^ipo"""' ■'■f \iovTei: Soph. 
 Phil. 1 146, xapo"''^'' t' fOvrf drjpCov. The 
 first syllable is derived from the .Sanskrit 
 ghar(har), "glow," with which x°-^P^ ^^ 
 proljably connected (Curtius, Etym. 
 ET. i. p. 234). Thus, like yopy65 (see 
 su/>r. 565, n.) it denotes a flashing eye. 
 For the later history of the word, see 
 Lidd. and Scott, s.v. Prof. Jebb (on 
 Soph. PAil., I.e.) says that the meaning 
 "truculent" is here implied, l)Ut, as 
 \^ov<Tiv is evidently expected, it is hard 
 to see how the epithet can carry with it 
 more than its usual suggestion. 
 
 See snpr. 15, n. 
 
 phrase tickles me — 
 
 For this momentary 
 
 570, Tja-dyjv aipipifi 
 
 like the idea of a 
 
 Soph. El. 668, 
 
 1066 aipoiPoi. 
 Ti<rflTlv. "That 
 
 bright-eyed apes." 
 aorist, cf. Av. 
 ffcpayLa^onevij), " I 
 gnat being sacrificed. 
 €Se^dfjiT]i' TO p-qdiv. 
 
 1067 K€'Tr4>oi TpT|ptuv€s. "Timid dot- 
 terels " may do for a rendering as well as 
 anything else. The K^Tr<j)os was a silly 
 sea-bird : see Thompson, Greek Birds, 
 s.v. Cf. Plut. 912, w Kincpe, "you 
 simpleton ! " It is here substituted for 
 iriXeLai, as ttlOtikois above for X^ovffiv. 
 Tpi)puiv is the invariable Homeric epithet 
 of the dove (^rfXeia). 
 
 aXwircKiSevo-i. On the animal dimin- 
 utive i-5ei>-y. see Curt. Etym. (ET. ii. 
 p. 289). Cf. Av. 1356, TOi>j TreXapyio^ai, 
 Theocr. xv. 12 1, driSovidijei, v. 38, 
 XvKLOTJs. Cratinus shows ya\i5evs (/r. 
 265) and KopwviSevs {/r. 179): see 
 Blaydes' list. 
 
 1068 SoXiai. A constant charge 
 against the Spartans. Cf. Lys. 628, Kal 
 diaWaTTdv TTpbi 7)1X0,% dvSpdaiv AaKiavi- 
 Koh, I olui TTiarbv ovblu, el fxT) nep Mxifi 
 K€X'?»'6ri : Af/i. 308. Schol. quotes Eur. 
 Andr. 446, SirdpTTjs (voiKoi, 56Xta ^ovK- 
 tvT-fipia. 
 
 1069 ovTu)«rl 9€p|i<is. HereTrygaeus 
 burns his fingers with the meat, and 
 suddenly changes the form of his impreca- 
 tion. Cf. I'esp. 91 8, Otpixb% ydip inv-f^p, (then, 
 taking a sip) ovdiv ■^rrov rrjs (paK-rjs.
 
 152 
 
 API2TO<J>ANOY2 
 
 IE. €1 yap fxr] vvjuiipai ye Oeai Bukiv e^aTraraa-Kov, I070 
 
 fxt]§e BoKi^ di>r)TOvg, fxrjS' av vv/j.(pai BoLKtv avTOv,— 
 TP. e^u)\t]i airoXoi, ei fxt] iravcraio ^UKitcov. 
 I£!. ouiru) OeacpaTOv ^v Etoj/fj;? Secr/x' avaXvaai^ 
 
 aXXa TO ye irpoTepov— 
 TP. ToU aXcTL ye iracTTea tcwtI, 
 
 IE. ov yap TTO) tout' ean (piXov niaKCipecrcri Oeoicriv, 1^7 5 
 
 (pvXoTriooi Xrj^ai, Trpiv Kev Xu/co? oTv vfxevaioi. 
 TP. KOI TTco?, (3 Karapare, Xvko^ ttot dv olv v/mevaioi; 
 IE. ft)? jj <T<povSvXt] (peuyovcra irovrjpoTaTOV /Soeiy 
 
 ^>; K(joo(t)v aKaXavOi^ eTreiyojiievr] Tu(pXa tIktci, 
 
 1071 vtjij4>at codd. : /SciKtSes Bury. 1074 rdye R: rdre V Aid.: rdSe 
 
 Dobr. Toij V vulg. : rots 5' R : rolvd' Boissonade. 1076 Ktv V vulg. : 
 
 Kai R. 1078 XV KiAi8(av codd. : 17 t' wSiv' Lennep : Kudlvovcr' Blaydes. 
 
 1070 The mythical BdKis is the 
 oracle -monger par excellence in Aristo- 
 phanes. Cf. Eq. 123 sqq., 1003, Av. 
 970. Schol. mentions three Bacides, but 
 the Boeotian had the chief repute. 
 Oracles bearing his name were greatly 
 respected during the Persian wars 
 (Herod, viii. 20, 77: ix. 43). The in- 
 fluence of vvfJi4>ai, upon Bacis is also 
 mentioned by Pausanias(x. 12, KardcrxfTos 
 
 ^K VVH(pQ)v). 
 
 1071 y.r\Z' aS . . . avrov. A sense- 
 less repetition from the line before. 
 Herwerden would replace vv|X(j>ai by 
 <f>ot^os, Bury by BdjctSes {Hermathena 
 xxvi. p. 97). The latter correction gives 
 a good point and half explains the cor- 
 ruption. But the absurdity may well be 
 intentional. 
 
 1072 €|w\tis. Cf. Dem. 395, ^fciX^jj 
 dTToXolfiTjv Kal Trpodi\r]s, ei . . . 
 
 (JaKt^wv. " If you won't stop your 
 everlasting Bacis, Bacis." Cf. VesJ>. 
 652, waripi^e, Thesm. 617, KapSa/xli^eis, 
 and the list given by Starkie ad Fesp 
 609. For the flexible meanings of verbs 
 in -ifw, see Rutherford, TV. P. p. 179. 
 
 1073 6€<r<|)aTov . dvoXvcrai 
 For the construction, cf. Horn. Od. iv 
 561, aol 5' Oil di<T<paT6v isTL . . . davieiv. 
 
 1074 TO ^i. The universal accept 
 ance of roSe shows ingratitude to R, who 
 alone (as with Tprixvv infr. 1086) has 
 preserved the Epic form. Cf. Horn. Od. 
 xiv. 119, Zei)j •^i.p Tou t6 7? oWe . . . Ei" 
 
 Tots aXo-£ Y€. Turning to the sacrifice, 
 Trygaeus in an oracular voice explains 
 the rb ye irpbrepov as a detail of cooking. 
 The bathos is exactly like that supplied 
 by \rjK6diov dTrciXecrev to the prologues of 
 Euripides {Ran. 1208 sqq.). The point 
 is lost if we take the words as a mere 
 careless return to work. For ft, see 
 note on siipr. 446. 
 
 1076 irpiv K€v . . . v}i.€vaioi. As a 
 matter of fact, Homer never adds Kev 
 or h.v to irplv with subj. For the pro- 
 verb, editors compare Hom. //. xxii. 263, 
 o\)8k \vKOi re KoX 6.pve% bfj-bcppova. dvij.6v 
 ^Xoi'O'"', I o.Wa, KaKOL (ppoviova diafiirepi^ 
 dXXTjXoiaiv : Hor. Od. i. 33, 8, Epod. iv. i. 
 
 The Attic form olv is not appropriate 
 to Epic diction, which would require 
 h'iv. 
 
 1077 o-4>ov8viXTi. A kind of beetle 
 often mentioned in Arist. H. A. But 
 Hesychius declares that the word was used 
 in Attica as a synonym for 7aX^. Possibly 
 he was merely guessing from the present 
 line, where this sense would be most 
 appropriate (cf. Ach. 255, Plut. 693), 
 without seeing that absurdity is here 
 aimed at. 
 
 1078 Here even more absurdly 
 dKaXav6(s is put irapk TrpocrdoKlav for 
 K^uv. " And the bell-mouthed gold- 
 finch in her hurry gives birth to a blind 
 brood." Hesychius again would make 
 matters easy by vouching for d/caXcwSfs as 
 the name of a kind of hound : but these 
 two lines strongly support one another in
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 153 
 
 TP. 
 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 
 TOVraKt^ OVTTU) XprjV TTIV €ipT}Vt]V TTeTTorjcrOai. 
 
 aXXa t/ XP^^ ^/aq?; ov iravcraa-Oai iroXefxovvTa^, 1080 
 
 I7 SiaKavvida-ai Trorepoi K\avcrovfxe9a ixeitov, 
 
 i^ov a7reicra/ji.€voig koiv^ TJjf'EXXa^o? ap-^eiv ', 
 
 ouTTOTe TTODjo-eig Tov KapKLVOv 6p6a ^aSil^eiv. 
 
 ouiroTe 0€C7rv^(rei<! en tov Xoittov V irpuTaveiw, 
 
 ovo' €7ri Toj Trpa-^OevTi irorjcrei^ vcrrepov ovSev. 1085 
 
 ovoeiroT' (iv deirj^ Xeiov tov Tptjyvv i-vivov. 
 
 dpa (hevaKLQ^iv ttot 'A.6f]vaiou^ €ti iraCcrei ; 
 
 TTOcov yap kutu "^rjaixov eicavcraTe fxrjpa Oeolcr'iv ; 
 
 ovirep kclWicttov Sr'jTrov 7re7r6r]K€v''OjULt]po9' 
 
 1081 fiel^oi^ RV: /lei^cj Aid. 
 
 1086 Tprixifv R : rpaxiv V vulg. 
 
 their wantonness of absurdity. The bird 
 is identified usually (and by Thompson, 
 Greek Birds, s.v. dKav6v\\is) with the 
 goldfinch ; by Mr. Warde Fowler (A 
 Year with the Birds, p. 242 scjq.) with 
 a variety of " warbler." kwSwv is very 
 probably sound (Schol. XdXov to t^ov), 
 though it happens that we cannot 
 parallel from extant authors what seems 
 a very natural nickname for a foxhound. 
 L. and S. compare KpuToKov, lit. " rattle," 
 used of a noisy fellow {A'u6. 260, etc.). 
 Ingenious corrections are (i) ij t' ihoiv' 
 (Lennep) : Schol. crTrei^Soi'cra rds diSlvai, 
 (2) KuSluova' (Blaydes), (3) Kvdiduv, 
 "spiky" (Bury), with a reference to the 
 first part of dKa\-av0Ls. 
 
 1079 TovTttKts, lit. all these times 
 over there were reasons against making 
 peace, i.e. there was all this siring of 
 reasons against it (Verrall). Or "it was 
 not then right yet," tovtcLkis standing for 
 tStc merely, as in Find. /yth. ix. 15 (24). 
 But the word can scarcely be sound ; the 
 precision oforacularclauses requires oi/Tws 
 or &s to balance. Blaydes boldly as- 
 sumes the rc'iuircd meaning for rovrdicis. 
 
 1081 8caKaxJvwi<rai. Schol. says that 
 icavvos — KXripoi, quoting wdaoi iaO' 6 
 KdUPOi ; from Aristophanes (/r. 660), and 
 irb irporipov {iroTipov Dind.) rbv Kavvov 
 ipiOfiriati^ ; from Cratinus (/r. 194). As 
 both examples contain the idea of 
 number, perhaps KaD;'ot was a dicing 
 term. 
 
 1082 a. Inlr. p. 3. 
 
 1083 A proverb which here reflects 
 on the incurably crooked ways of the 
 
 Spartans. Cf supr. 1068, n. For the 
 figure, cf. (TKoKiov ap. Athen. xv. 695 A, 
 6 Ka.pKivo% Cj8' ^<pa . . . Evdvy XPV '''°'' 
 eralpov ^fifiev. 
 
 1084 xpvTavefw. Perhaps during 
 the war some of the more prominent 
 IxdfTeis enjoyed the high privilege of a 
 seat at the public table in the Prytaneum 
 — not among the officials in the 06Xoj. 
 Schol. refers to Lampon, the " cloud- 
 fed " 6ovpi6/J.avTLS of JVui). 332. On the 
 subject of alT-qais, see Mr. Marindin in 
 Diet. Ant. ii. s.v. Prytaneum. 
 
 1085 s-rrl rta irpaxOtvTi. Schol. eiri 
 T(f) ytviaOat rrjv eip-qv-qv, " considering 
 what has come to pass," i.e. peace. Cf. 
 iir^ ^^etpyaff/x^vois (Aesch. A^. 1379, 
 Soph. Aj. 377). The rendering " after " 
 for ini gives the same sense with less 
 exactness, belonging, as it does, properly 
 to phrases where there is an idea of ac- 
 cumulation, e.^. Lys. 1295, iirX viq. 
 viav, Eccl. 82, Tdirl tovtok : ^ktt; itrl 
 d^Ka, etc. (lit. "on the top of"). Other 
 views are (i) " Nor will you devise any- 
 thing against what has come to pass." 
 Cf. Ach. 660, eic. (Ilerwerden) : (2) 
 " Nor will you shape the prophecy to 
 suit the event " (Verrall). 
 
 TTO^o-tis . . . ovS^v. Either (l) 
 "compose any oracles," or (2) "be any 
 good at all." Cf. supr. 484, oiSiv 
 iroioufj.fv. 
 
 1086 A parallel to the proverb o( 
 supr. 1083. 
 
 1088 'y<*'P asks an indignant ques- 
 tion. Cf. /'W/. 1159, ^7a» yd,p &.!> TXalTtf 
 inro8i)CaaOal roT( . . . ;
 
 154 API2T04>AN0Y2 
 
 tiij 01 fieu i'€(bo<i e-^pov aTruxrajULevoi TroXe/xoto 1090 
 
 iprivrjv eiAovTO Kai lopvcravu lepeiip, 
 
 avTap e-jrei kutu jULtjp' cKur] Kai cnrXay^v* eiracrnvTO, 
 
 ea-TrevSov SeTrdea-criv ' iyoo S' oSov rjyefxovevop ' 
 
 •vpricTfxoXoyw S' ovSeh eSiSov Kcodwva (paeivov. 
 IE. ov fxeTe-^oo tovtoov ov yap rauT' elire ^ipvXXa. I095 
 
 TP. aXX' o (T0(p6g Toi vr] A/' "Ofxrjpog Se^iov eiTrev ' 
 
 ad)pr]TU)p, aOejULiCTTO^, avecrTiog etTTiv eKeivo^) 
 
 o? iroXejuov epaTai e-Triorj/uiiov OKpvoevTO^, 
 IE. (bpaTeo Srj, ixrf ttcos (re SoXcp (ppeva? e^aTraT^ara^ 
 
 IKTIV09 fxap-^n— 
 TP. Tovr\ fxivroi crv (pvXaTTOV, 1 1 00 
 
 (B9 ovTOi (po^epo? TOi? (TTrXa-y^i/oi? eaTiv o ■^pt](riJ.og. 
 
 eyvei St] a7rov§i]v Kai rwv crTrXayj^vcov (pepe oevpi. 
 IE. aXX' et ravra Sokci, Kayw 'fxavrw ^aXavevaw. 
 
 TP. (nrovSr] cnrovori. 
 
 IE. ^7X" *^^ KOL/uol Koi a7rXay)(V(i)v jmoipav ope^ov. 1 105 
 
 TP. aXX' ovTTOO TOVT eoTTL (hiXov fxaKapearcri Oeolcriv ' 
 
 aXXa TO ye Trporepov, cnrepoeiv rifxag^ (re aireXueiv. 
 
 1091 etXovTo codd. : 1\4ovto Verrall. 1096 Se^ioj Aid. 1099 Si] 
 
 Aid.: dT) vdv RY. 1107 t6 ye ego (cf. 1074): rode codd. 
 
 1090 Cf. Horn. //. xii. 276, veiKos 243 b), and the termination -i/XXa was 
 dirw<TafM4vovs, suj>r. 775, iroX^ixovs aTruaa- barely respectable, see on 224." 
 
 /jL^vT). This mock-oracle consists mostly 1097-8 Horn. //.ix. 63-64. 
 
 of tags from Homer. 1099 ere and 4>p«vas are accusatives 
 
 1091 tiXovTO. Very ingenious is Dr. of the "whole and part" after ^|airaTi7<ras, 
 Verrall's suggestion IX^ovto (Aesch. the object of H-dp\|/T] being unexpressed 
 Supp. 117). But ei'Xoj'To is satisfactory owing to the interruption. 
 
 in its most literal sense, " took to them- 1100 Hierocles is Iktivos and nSpa^ 
 
 selves." (in/r. 1125) because he despoils altars. 
 
 1092 Horn. //. i. 464. Cf. Aesch. Sif/>p. 751, Kopaxej wffre, 
 
 1093 ?<nr«v8ov. No doubt Trygaeus fiwfiGiv dX^yovrei ov8ev : Babr. Ixxviii. 5. 
 suits the action to the words and pours a crv. Addressed to the slave, 
 libation, before "leading the way" by a 1103 KdYd)>avTa) PttXav€vo-». "I'll 
 good pull at the wine. give wyse// a swill." Hierocles thinks 
 
 1094 KcoGwva. Cf. £^. 600 (and it the duty of Trygaeus to ply him with 
 Schol. there). The term is discussed in wine, as it was that of the ^aXaveiJS to 
 Athenaeus xi. 66 (483 b-f) : see also souse the bather with water (Plat. /^ep. 
 Lidd. and Scott, s.v. 334 D, and parallels ap. Bekker, 
 
 1095 SCpvXXa. I borrow from Neil Charicles p. 151 ET, Diet. Ant. i. p. 
 on Eq. 61. " The Sibyl is first men- 268). He must now be his own atten- 
 tioned by Heraclitus, /r. 12 Byw. ; in dant, as the dmtVxi'vros at the baths chose 
 Attic first here, then /'a.r 1095, 1116. ... to be (Theophr. Char. () fin.). 
 Probably the Sibyl found scant honour in 1104 oirovS'^i o-ttovStj. Cf. supr. 
 Athens : the misogyny of Attic feeling 433. 
 
 would dislike a female rival to poets and 1106 dXX* oWft) . . . irpcJTtpoir. 
 
 seers {Pax 1094-1095, Plut. mul. virt. For the way in which the prophet's
 
 EIPHNH 155 
 
 fS TTOTvi ^ipi]uri, Trapa/meivov tou ^lov rjij.iv. 
 IE. 7rp6(T(f)ep€ Tr}v yXuTTTav. 
 
 1 r. (TV oe Ttiv aavTOv y uTreveyKe. 
 
 IE. (T'TrOUO^. 
 
 TP. KOi TavTi /nera Tfj? aTTOvor}? Xa/3e Qolttov. I l lo 
 
 IE, oJ^eJ? "TrpoarSuxrei twv (nrXay^vwv ; 
 
 TP. ov yap olov re 
 
 t]/j.iu TrpocrSiSovai, irplv Kev Xu/co? oli/ vficvaioi. 
 IE. vai irpog twp yovaruiv. 
 
 TP. aXXo)?, (h TCLV, IK€T€V€19 ' 
 
 ov yap TTonjcreii \eiOv tov rptj'^vv €')(Jvov. 
 
 aye S^, Oearai, Sevpo (rvcnrKayyvevere 1 1 I 5 
 
 ixera vwv. 
 IE. Ti Se Srj 'yu) ; 
 
 TP. Trjv ^i/3vWav eaOie. 
 
 IE. ov TOi /J.U Tt]v Vtjv Tavra KareSecrOou fiovu), 
 
 aXX' apTrdcrofxai a(pu)v avTO. " Keirai o' ev fxeau>. 
 
 1109 dTT^cevKf V Aid. : airhi-yKov R. 1111 ■irpoa'Sdicrei {irpoS- RF) 
 
 RVr : dwfffi Aid. fioi ante rwy codd. : del. Bekk. fjLoi a->r\6.yxvwi> Blaydes. 
 1112 vpocSioovai {irpod- RF) RVF : npiv Sidovai Aid. Kev GC : Kal vulg. 
 1114 rprjxvi' Cobet (cf. 1086) : rpaxw codd. 1116 ri 5i 07; "701 
 
 Richter: tL 5t, ^yti R (?) V: tL 5' iyorye Aid. 
 
 words are turned against himself here frequent interpolation of the article, .see 
 
 and below, cf. ylv. 986-989, Xa^^ to Bachmann, Conj. p. 36, and of the 
 
 fii^Xlou. pronoun, van Ijzeren, De Visits, p. 34 
 
 1100 "y^uTTav. Cf. supr. 1060, sqq. But perhaps /uoi is less needed, aiul 
 
 n. its insertion more natural. 
 
 d-irt've-yKt. The form given by R 1115 o-vo-irXa-y^veveTt. Schol. crvyyev- 
 
 stands condemned by the occurrence of ecOe tCiv (jirXayx"'^''- Cf. Av. 983, 
 
 IvtyKi and compounds in ten passages of inriv dvdpuiros dXafwj' | . . . (Tir'Kayxvfii- 
 
 Aristophanes, in seven of which the clv ^Tridvixy. 
 
 metre demands it. 1116 tI 8J 8i\ '7(0 ; An almost certain 
 
 1110 It is not necessary to .suppose correction. Cf. si//»: 227 (and note) : 
 from ariTovS-f] that Ilicrocles has a cup, Av. 67, 681 Si Stj rt's ^(Ttii/ 6pvii ', tf>. 
 or from Tawrl . . . ed-rrov that Trygaeus 155, 'Ihesm. 608, Eccl. 542, Vesp. 858 
 throws him meat. This would weaken (Starkie, ad loc). In all these cases 
 the effect, and indeed the next line except Eccl., I.e., a prononn goes closely 
 shows that Ilicrocles has no meat. But with the particles. 
 
 he solemnly says <rirov8^ in hope of a T-f|v S^puXXav ^o-9t«. I\cfers to rM/> . 
 
 drink, while Trygaeus with the words 1095. Cf. A'lib. 815, dXX' iaOC i\Qu)* 
 
 ravrl Odrrov probably hurls something tow yityaKX^ovs Klofas, referring to supr. 
 
 at his h'.-afl. 1 24. 
 
 1111 TrpotrSwo-ti. Cf. supr. 955, 1118 Ktirai 8' Iv \L4a-<a. " It's there 
 n. for any one to tnkc." Cf. Dcm. 41, tA 
 
 T»v cnr\a.y\vuv . It is hard to say X'^P^' ^0\a toO toX^/jlov KeipLtv' i» 
 
 whether twv or /*o» should go. For the y.ioi^.
 
 iS6 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 TP. 
 IE. 
 TP. 
 
 OI. 
 
 XO. 
 
 o) Trace Traie tov 
 
 ov Ba, 
 
 aKiv. 
 
 fiapTvpofxai. 
 Kaycoy , oti TeuOijg ei au KoXat^wv avrip. 
 Trai avTOv eire-^iov tw ^vXw, tov aXatova. 
 cru /iiev ovv ' eyu) Se tovtovi toov ku}§i(i)v, 
 aXafji^av avro^ e^airaTwv, eK^ok^iw. 
 ov Kara/SaXecs to. kmSi, <3 OvrjTroXe ; 
 ^Kovcra^ ; o Kopa^ 0T09 ^0' e^ ^Qpeov. 
 ovK a-KOireTrfcrei Oarrov etV 'EXi^/xi/tov ; 
 rjoofxai y , ijoojuai 
 
 1120 
 
 1125 
 {(rrp. 
 
 1119 rhv BciKiv. Trygaeus in his 
 haste calls the soothsayer by the name of 
 his chief authority. 
 
 |t.apTvpo|xai. The regular term for a 
 formal protest. Cf. Hom. 528, AcA. 926, 
 l^'esp. 1436, etc. 
 
 1120 Here fxaprtjpofiai is understood 
 in a slightly different sense. " I 
 protest!" "And I protest that you 
 are. . . ." 
 
 1121 kviy^av. "Laying on," from 
 the common use of ^tt^x*"' for " to aim." 
 Cf. infr. 1 167, Eur. Bacch. 1 1 30, 
 AvtovSt] t' Sx^os re Tras | irre?x^ Po,KX<iv 
 (of the attack on Pentheus). This 
 seems slightly preferable to the 
 rendering "keep on beating him," 
 given by Blaydes, who compares £cc/. 
 317, Thuc. ii. loi, Plat. Theaet. 165 e, 
 
 avTov . . . TOV dXa^ova. The last 
 two words are an exclamation in apposi- 
 tion to aiTov. Cf supr. 2, 56y avT(^, ry 
 KaKiar' diroKov/xivif). 
 
 1122 a-v \t.kv ofiv. Cf supr. 628, 
 n. 
 
 1123 aXd|J.pav' avros c^airaTuv. 
 "Which he appropriated in the first 
 place (avrds) by knavery," t.e. as per- 
 quisites from former sacrifices. Brunck 
 refers to Thesm. 758, Plut. 1 185, to 
 show that the skin of a sacrificed animal 
 went to the priest. Plut. I.e. proves 
 nothing : Thesm. I.e. (tovtI rb Sipixa rrji 
 iepelai ylyverai) certainly shows that the 
 practice was not unusual. At the same 
 time ela-iraxoiv is plainly meant to imply 
 (i) that Hierocles was a humbug, 
 (2) that he had no real right to the 
 skins. 
 
 «kPoXPu3. " I'll peel him," like an 
 onion. Cf. Pan. 577, dXX' elw' ewl tov 
 
 KX^wv', 6j airrov TTjfxepov \ iKv-qvieirai. 
 ravra : supr. 63, ^KKOKdffas. 
 
 1124 0v»]iro\€. A tragic word, used 
 contemptuously. 
 
 1125 ■fJKovo-as ; Addressed threaten- 
 ingly to Hierocles, who resists the 
 peeling process. 
 
 6 Kopag olos ?\\6'. "There's the 
 crow as he came from his native 
 Oreus ! " i.e. naked or nearly so (Ver- 
 rall). No discussion is needed to estab- 
 lish the correctness of this rendering, as 
 against that hitherto given, "What a 
 crow it was that came. . . ." The 
 alteration printed by Blaydes, ofoy ^X^' 
 6 Kopa^, is surely a warning against rash 
 conjecture in general. 
 
 Kopa^. Schol. KopaKa elTre;' on ijp-ira^fv. 
 See supr. iioo, n. Hesychius gives the 
 nicknames of one Hierocleidesas KoXaKo- 
 <p(i3poKKeldT)^ and KopaKo^opoKXeldrji, with 
 a reference (under the former word) to 
 Hermippus {/r. 38) and Phrynichus {/r. 
 17). Dobree, on the strength of Kopol 
 here, would identify Hierocleides with 
 Hierocles ; if this guess is right, the 
 nickname would no doubt be KopaKo- 
 <pupoK\€i5T]s (see Kock on Hermipp. 
 /.e.) or KopaKocpupoKXiis. But the diver- 
 gence of names is at least as striking as 
 the general coincidence. 
 
 1126 diroireTii<r€i. For the unsyn- 
 copated form of the future (as against 
 tKWTTiafTai, Vesp. 208) see supr. 77, n. 
 The verb is, of course, appropriate to a 
 real Kopa^. 
 
 *EXvp.viov. According to Schol., either 
 a place in Euboea or a temple "near" 
 Euboea I 
 
 1127 The six earliest plays of Aristo- 
 phanes have a second Parabasis, in 
 which the ante-epirrhematic parts (the
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 ^57 
 
 tcpavovg aTrtjWay fxevo^ 
 Tvpov re Kai KpoixfxvMV. 
 ov yap (piXrjSw /Jia-)^ai^, 
 aXXa TTOo? TTvp oieX— 
 KUiv ixeT avSpwv ercu— 
 pcov (piKoiv, cKKeai 
 
 1 1 30 
 
 TWV 
 
 ^vXcov CtTT' dv fj 
 
 oavoraTa tov Uepov^ 
 eKTreTrpefjt.i'KT/J.eva, 
 KavOpoKi^oov TOvpe/SivOc 
 T^v T€ (prjyov e/ULTTvpevcov, 
 
 I0V, 
 
 1135 iKimtptfu/i(Tixiv(iiy (leviter corr. in 
 RV : (Kvetriea/Jiiva Aid. 
 
 II35 
 
 ■a Bergk) Bothe : iKxetrpicfiha. 
 
 •tXS) do not figure. See Zielinski, 
 Gluderung d. a. K. p. 176 sqq. The 
 idyll before us is the only instance of 
 a complete Epirrhematic Syzygy as Zie- 
 linski would have it, i.e. with epirrhem- 
 atic ITfiTi; (1156-1 158 and 1188-1190). 
 On the merits of the ode, see Intr. 
 p. 2. 
 
 1129 Soldiers' fare. Cf. supr. 368, 
 529. 
 
 1130 4>iXt,8<3. "Take a fond 
 pleasure." <pi\r]5fl rah iialv is quoted 
 from Antiphanes by Athenaeus (iii. 
 95 f). Otherwise the verb happens not to 
 occur in extant classical writings, though 
 <ptXrj5ia is found in Ar. P/ui. 307, 31 1. 
 
 1131 irpis trvp. Cf. Jch. 751, 
 Siaveivafiei del itotto irvp (suggesting 
 iia-Kivofjiev) : Vesp. 773. Several phrases 
 in which vpb% of rest (Za/. ad) occurs 
 are rp^j (jhv) ijXiov Nub. 771, etc., Trpis 
 r'T\v aldpiav Plut. 1 1 29, ir/)6s tov diipa 
 Nub. 198, irpos iC\y)v fr. 627, Trpdj 
 \{jXvov supr. 692 (Sobolewski, Praep. 
 Us. Ar. p. 171). 
 
 SUXkwv. Cf. fr. 109, duXKuaai tyjs 
 rpvydt. A more lively word than 
 8iaTrlv€ii>. as '(1\k(iv (Eur. Cycl. 417, Ar. 
 Eq. 107, etc.) always implies deep 
 draughts. 5ta- limits the meaning of 
 these compounds to drinking in 
 company. 
 
 1132 (Toipitv. P'or Ald.'s error, cf. 
 Intr. p. 45, n. 5. 
 
 1133 UKioji. This Old-Attic form of 
 the aorisi of kclw (xaiw) is found Acsch. 
 Ag. 849, Soph. A/. 757, fKur.] Nhes.()y 
 (Kia»Tt% in all places), and in inscriptions 
 
 of the fifth century. The New-Attic 
 form (supr. exaware) is that found in 
 prose, although it happens not to occur 
 in inscriptions until 329 B.C. See 
 Meisterhans, Gramm. Inschr. p. 182. 
 
 1134 Savdraro. Schol. ^-qporaTd. 
 The word is found in Hom. Od. xv. 322 
 (KaXX/yLtaxos sec. Suid. s.v. Sam), ^v\a 
 davd Kidaaai. 
 
 1135 €Kir£'irpE|j.vur(Mva. A fine cor- 
 rection of Botha's, although his further 
 change to the genitive is unnecessary, as 
 a dactyl may stand for a cretic at the 
 end of a line before a pause {AcA. 21S, 
 225, 301). The corresponding line in 
 the antistrophe (1167, ^(rdlio Kdirix<^) 
 seems sound enough, nor could any feet 
 but cretics or first paeons be introduced 
 into lines 1127-1135 and 1159-1167. 
 And, apart from metre, neither of the 
 words given by MSS. are satisfactory in 
 themselves. iKireTnecr/x^va, "squeezed 
 out," is plainly absurd, while in (kv(- 
 ■7rpL<Tn.iva the preposition is out of place : 
 cf. the use of i^iirpiov in Thuc. vii. 25. 6. 
 But both readings are very natur- 
 ally derived from the rare (KTrcn-pfpLvia- 
 titva, which also gives just the sense 
 required. Logs may Ije sawn in the 
 winter, but this careful husbandman 
 "roots up" stumjis in the summer with 
 an eye to his winter fire. I'"or the word, 
 cf. Dem. 1073, ravra% (rds Adas) 
 
 i^ilipVTTOV Kal i^iKpip-Vl^OP. 
 
 1137 ^\\^6v. Ediljle acorns were 
 roasted like chestnuts. Cf. Plat. Rep. 
 372 C, Kal fxvpTa Kal (pT]yoiii awoSiovai 
 wp^i TO TTvp fifTplus iro-nlvomt^.
 
 158 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 ■)(aiuLa T^i^ QpoLTTav kvvu>v, 
 
 Trjs yvvaiKO^ \oviUL€vr]^. 
 
 ov yap €(T& j'jSiov ^ Tuy^eiv ixev fjSr] 'airapiu-eva, 1 1 40 
 
 TOP Oeov S' e7rt\|/a/fa^efj^, Kai riv eiireiv yetrovaj 
 
 eiire fioi, rl TrjpiKavra Spw/mev, w K.o}fxap-)(ior) ; 
 
 e/xTTieiv ejuLOiy apecrKei, tov Oeov SpcovTO^ /caXw?. 
 
 aXX' acbave twv (paatjXcov, cS yvvai, rpei? ^(oiviKa^, 
 
 Twv re TTupcov fxei^ov ai)Tol<s, twv re crvKOiv e^eXe, 1 145 
 
 TOV T€ M.avfji' rj ^vpa ^(jO(TTpri(TaTW '/c tov -^oopLOV. 
 
 ov yap oJov t ecrTi TravTws olvapi^eiv T^/uepov 
 
 ovSe TvvTXdlCeiP, e-rreiSr] irapSaKoi' to ycopiov 
 
 wTXaTeiv, e-rreiCr] Trap 
 1142 TrjviKavTa Bentl. : riyvt/cdSe codd 
 
 X(^pi. 
 
 1144 d<pave RV Aid. 
 
 &<f>evt 
 
 1138 Tfiv 0paTTOV. Cf. Ach. 273, 
 Ilerodas i. i, etc/ All the sixteen slaves 
 of Cephisodorus the Hermocopid took 
 their names from their nationalities, and 
 three of them are called Qpg.TTa (CIA i. 
 277, Hicks and Hill, p. I45)- Cf. zn/r. 
 1 146, ij "Evpa, Lat. Davus, Geta, etc. 
 
 1139 Xovfie'vus, i.e. making herself 
 neat for the coming feast. Cf. Lys. 1063, 
 ■Kf>i^ 5^ X?M I Tovro 5pav {i.e. feast) 
 XeXoiz/u^vous : Av. 132. 
 
 1140 ov -yap ^o-9*. Sc. ovSiv. " For 
 there is nothing more delightful than 
 this — to have your sowing done, with 
 Heaven sending a spitting rain upon 
 the fields, and to hear a neighbour 
 say . . ." 
 
 '<rirap|i€va. Sc. to. avepfxara, or, less 
 
 probably, to. x^P'-"-- 
 
 1141 TOV Oeov. Cf. Vesp. 261, ijhoop 
 avayKai(j}$ ^x^' '''°'' ^^°'' '"'ov^'o-i-. 
 
 1142 TTiviKttVTa. "Things being as 
 they are." The word is here transferred 
 from time (supr. 338, n.) to circum- 
 stances. 
 
 Kw|j.apxi8ri. "Mr. Townclerkson." 
 The Kibfjiapxos (Xen. Anad. iv. 5, lO, 
 Plaut. Cure. ii. 3, 7) was the head-man 
 of a village : a patronymic termination 
 is here playfully added. Cf. Ac/i. 595, 
 o-TouSapxiSrys, 597, puffdapxiorjs. 
 
 1143 tiiirieiv. "To drink deep." 
 Cf. £ccL 142 : Eur. Cycl. 336, Tov/xurLelv 
 ye Kai (payetv. The same intensive iv 
 (Ruth. N. P. p. 67) is added to verbs of 
 eating, evrpayeiv {Eq. 51), ip.rpayelp. 
 
 TOW 6eov SpuvTOS KoXajs- ' ' As 
 Heaven's doing us a good turn." Cf. 
 
 infr. 1 157, e3 ttolovvtos KtlxpeKovvTOS \ Toi> 
 deov TCipib/iaTa. Not ' ' as the weather is 
 fine" (Blaydes). 
 
 1144 &c|)av€. For the verb, cf. Eg. 
 394, Toi'S ardxvs . . . d.(pavfi. That the 
 simple verb was aspirated is clearly 
 shown by Curtius {Etytti. i. p. 478 ET) ; 
 so Suidas has dcpavavdrjcro/jLai (Velsen, 
 Eq. i.e.), and avaiveiv is undoubted. 
 d(p€V€iv, "singe" (TAesm. 590, etc.), is a 
 strange word to apply to the cooking of 
 vegetables, but V's v.l. has held ground 
 through misleading references to Simon. 
 Amorg. 24. In that corrupt passage {ap. 
 Athen. xiv. 659 e), where MSS. give 
 Xtis &(p€vaa xws ip-larvXa Kpea, the object 
 of acpeixra (rather d4>y)\Jaa) is certainly 
 lost : Bergk's iv is highly probable. 
 Moreover, fj.et^ov and ^^eXe in the 
 next line show that the preparation of 
 the materials, not their cooking, is at 
 the moment enjoined. ^aOfe (Hesych. 
 <paij^eiv • (ppvyeiv) is conjectured by Paley, 
 and printed by Blaydes. 
 
 <J)ao-f|Xtov. See Athen. ii. 56 A. 
 
 1145 'i£,ik€. Perhaps here of picking 
 out the best : cf. i^alperos. But see 
 SMpr. 1021, n., TO. fj.r]pL' i^eXdiv. 
 
 1146 Mavfjv. A common name 
 for a male slave: cf. Av. 523, 131 1, 
 1329. So Mavia, of a female, Han. 
 
 1345- 
 
 P»<rTpT)0-aTW. Cf. Aek. 959, n fit 
 ^w(TTpeh ; For the formation (from 
 ^odv), cf. eKaffTpeiv from eKavveiv. 
 
 1147 olvap£t«iv. Schol. rb diro(pvXK- 
 it^iv. Blaydes compares/r. 1 19, iXatteiv. 
 
 1148 TvvrXd^eiv. Schol. irtjXoiraTeTv.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 159 
 
 KaP e/uLov S' iveyKaTw Tig Tr]v Ki-^t]v Kai to) cnrlvu) ' 
 
 ^v Se Kol TTVog T19 evSov koi Xaywa TerTapa, 1 1 50 
 
 ef Ti /j.t] 'pijveyKev avTcoi^ ff yaXr] rw ^crirepaq • 
 
 e^o<pei yovv evoov ovk 010 aTra KaKvooiooira ' 
 
 wv ei'eyK, w iral, Tpl' ^/J-iv, 'iv oe ooiwai tw iraTpi ' 
 
 lxvppLva<; r' diTrjcrov e^ AtV^tva^of tcov KapTrifxwv ' 
 
 p^Oyua Trji avT^jg 6S0V ^apivaor]v Tt? jScoaaTO), I ^55 
 
 Suid. (et V yp.). 
 
 1154 'Apxtvddov Mein. 
 
 twvtXoj yap 6 TnjXos. •^ dvrl rod /SwXokott- 
 elv. Cf. Photius (ter). 
 
 irapSaKdv. "Dripping wet." But 
 the word is quite obscure, except for the 
 Schol.'s explanation divypov, and citation 
 of Simon. Amorg., <tvv irap5aKdi<n.v 
 etfiofftv fffcay/ievois. SeeCurtius, Etym., 
 ET. ii. P. 158. 
 
 1149 15 tjiov. " From my house." 
 So probably e| Kicrxj-vaxiov, infr. 11 54. 
 Cf. Plut, 84, iK Y\.a.TpoK\io\}% ipxa/J-ai. 
 See Sobolewski, Praeb. pp. 71-72. The 
 neighbour who says all this has dropped 
 in on " Ka;/iapxt'5i7s," and after ordering 
 the latter's wife about sends for food out 
 of his own larder. 
 
 K^x^^v. Cf. supr. 531, n. 
 
 (nrivw. Cf. fr. 387. 7, (nriviSiois re 
 Kai Klx^ais. The ffwlvos is identified with 
 the chaffinch (Thompson, Greei Birds, 
 
 S.V.). 
 
 1150 iruos. "Beestings," the first 
 milk given by a cow after calving, was 
 much esteemed. Cf. I'esp. jio,/r. 318. 
 5, 569. 4, Cratin. /r. 142. For the 
 accent see Schol., and Chandler, GreeA 
 Aaeul. § 327. 
 
 Xa-yua Ttrrapa. "Four portions of 
 hare." That TtTrapa is not here in- 
 definite (Blaydes on Ach. 2) is shown by 
 infr. 1153. In Eq. 1 192 hare is the 
 climax of good dishes : cf. Vesf>. "jcx), 
 t'iwv iv TTOLcn \ay(^oii (by surprise for 
 <i7a^orj), and the section in Athen. ix. 
 399 D-401 H. The animals were'' im* 
 ported (during peace) from Megara {AcA. 
 520) and Boeotia (if>. 878). 
 
 1161 T| •yaXf). For the suspicion, cf 
 yes/. 363, uawrpfjLt yaXr/v Kpia KX^xj/acrav 
 I rrfpovaiv : Thesm. 559, supr. 794, 
 Herodas, vii. 90. 
 
 1152 ^\(/(i<|Ki -yovv ?v8ov. Cf. stipr. 
 233, Oopvfiei yovv Ivbov. " Anyhow she 
 was making a clatter, heaven knows 
 what about, inside the larder, and up 
 
 setting things." The chief idea of 
 (ci;5ot5o7ra»' seems to be confusion, not 
 noise. Cf. A'ub. 615, in.a$ 5' ovk (Lyeir 
 Tas ijfi^pas \ ov5^v opOQs, dXX' dvu) re Kai 
 KOLTU) KvSoiSoTrdv. 
 
 1153 Sovvai. Infin. for imperative, 
 a use common in Homer and in 
 Sophocles, with whom it is "senten- 
 tious " (Jebb on O. T. 1529). So here it 
 is slightly pompous, in Vesp. 386 
 absurdly impressive. 
 
 TO) -iraTpl. " My father," who had 
 stayed at home. 
 
 1154 ixvpplvas . . . Tuv Kapirtp.wv. 
 " Myrtle-boughs — with berries on them." 
 The boughs were passed from hand to 
 hand at <jvix-K6aia during the capping of 
 cTKoXia : cf. A^ud. 1364, fr. 430. The 
 berries may be wanted (i) as adding 
 grace to myrtle-garlands (Athen. 675 K. 
 678 A) ; thus in Soph. 0. T. 82 Creon 
 comes Ktipa | TroXi'trre^Tjs . . . irayKapirov 
 dd<pi'r]s: (2) for dessert (Athen. 50 E, 
 52 F, 75 c) : (3) as mere ornaments to 
 the boughs, as with our holly. 
 
 al'Tt]orov. More polite than the 
 parallel in yesp. 680, nap' EvxaplSov 
 Kaiirbs Tpeti AyXidas (i.€T€ir«m|>a, where 
 possibly Eucharides may be a tradesman 
 quartered in ai fivpplvai ( Thfsm. 448). 
 
 AlcrxivdSov. The lengthening of the 
 second syllable is strange, V)Ut no correc- 
 tion is justified, in face of the unalterable 
 '\irTTohap.ov of Eq. 327. Cf Aesch. Theb. 
 488, '\imofxihovTo%, 547) Wapiti voir aim. 
 In all these cases the lengthened vowel 
 is followed by a liquid. 
 
 1155 Tfis avrfls 68ov. "While you 
 are about it." Sec other examples in 
 Blaydes, and cf. Herodas v. 66, /u'D Sfi 
 (Te I 65(J ytviaOai. woiKlXoy, Soph. £/. 
 
 I3'4- 
 
 Xapivd8T|v. The same name is given 
 to an old juryman, yesfi. 232. 
 
 puordru. An Ionic contraction :
 
 -- '-' ^- S' aYera? [avr. 
 
 1 60 API2TO*ANOY2 
 
 ei? TrotoyvToy KuxfyeXovvro^ 
 Tov Oeov TapcofiaTa. 
 
 Ct^P TOV ^Svv VOflOV, 1 1 00 
 
 SiacTKOirwv rjoo/uiai 
 
 Tag A.tjjjLvia9 a/UTreXou?, 
 
 ft TreTrati/oucrti/ ^— 
 
 ^;? • TO 'yao (piTv irpw— 
 
 ov (pvcrei ' tov tc (prj— 
 
 \riy^ opwv oiSdvovTf II 65 
 
 €id' oiroTav f] Trextov, 
 
 ecrOlo) Kcnrey^w, 
 
 Xafia (pijfx', ^Qpai (piXat, Kai 
 
 TOV OviXOV Tpi^dOV KVKW/Jt-ai ' 
 
 KOLTa ylyvoixai Traj^u? 1 1 70 
 
 TrjViKOVTa TOV Oepovg 
 
 fjLoWov ri Qeoia-iv e-^Opou Ta^lapyov Trpocr^XeTrcov, 
 
 1159 tipIk' dj> 5' Herm. : ijvlKa 5' Slv RV: tjvIk Av Aid. 1164 nptpoy RV 
 
 Aid. : irpwToi' Suid. 1165 ipvaeiKV: ^Cei Aid. olSaivopr' codd.: corr. Bentl. 
 
 Homer has €irL^w(ToiJ.a.i, Herodotus The form is due to dissimilation of *<p\)Tv 
 
 hiuiaa, vevwfiivos. Suid. cites fiQcov (Curt. Etytn. ET. ii. 367). 
 
 from Cratinus {fr. 396). Cf. Herodas, 1165 <|)'<i\tiko. The (pT)\-r\i is said by 
 
 iii. 23, ^<j^(rri, iv. 41, §Q><tov : Theocr. Schol. to be a name for the 6\wdos, a 
 
 V. 64, xvii. 60. kind of wild fig which deceives {<prj\ovv) 
 
 1156 tp-TTiT]. Cf. supr. 1 143, n. the eye by swelling without ripening. 
 
 1158 TopciiittTa. Schol. rd dporpid- Cf. Bekk. Anecd. ap. Kock, Ar. fr. 
 fiara : so Hesychius. See Kock on 527. The derivation suggested above is 
 Eupolis, fr. 304. The late form dpofia improbable. 
 
 (Aid. rdpofj-ara) is perhaps an attempt 1167 Ka.iT(\u. " And have a good 
 
 at conformity with ijpoaa, Eporpov, but go at it." See sup?: I121, iir^uv t<^ 
 
 in the papyri "nouns in -fia are con- ^ivXy, and note. 
 
 stantly showing short penult. Thus 1168 ''ilpai <j)tXai. " Blessed god- 
 
 difj.a . . . Trpbffdefia . . . dirldefia . . . desses of the Seasons." A phrase of 
 
 irpoSofMa." — J. H. Moulton in Class. Rev. thanksgiving to the personified ^Upai 
 
 xviii. (1904), p. 108. (i-«/r. 456). 
 
 1159 dx.€Tas. Properly an adjective, 1169 tov 0i)fj,ov TpL^wv KVKwpiai. " I 
 "noisy" (Hes. Op. 580, lyxeVa Terrt^), bruise some thyme and mix myself a 
 then used as a special name for the draught," a KVKeuiv {supr. 'Jli). 
 
 cicala : cf. (pepeocKos, dvoarfos. Cf. A?). KVKup^au For the literal use, cf. 
 
 log^, rjviK Si,v 6 0effTri<Tios o^v ni\os dx^Tai Vesp. 15151 "^^W kuko. tovtokxlv (roit 
 
 I ddXireai. fj.ecrrjfj.ppivoh ijXto/xa»'i7S ^0{t. KapKLVois). 
 
 1163 ireiratvovoriv. Elsewhere tran- 1171 TTjviKavTa tov dcpovs. Cf 
 sitive. Plat. J?£p. 329 B, ivravda ijXiKlas. 
 
 1164 <})VTw. Cf. Eupolis fr. 49 (see 1172 p,aXXov i). The antecedent is 
 Kock), Pherecr. fr. 244, Ar. /r. 297. yiyvoiuii ^raxi's, not (as Blaydes) ijdofjiai
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 i6i 
 
 Tpeig \6(pov? e-^ovTa Koi (poiviKiS o^etav Travv, 
 
 i}v eK€cv6^ (p)](Tiv eivai ^dju/ULa ^apoiaviKOV 
 
 riv Se TTOV Se}] fxa-^ecrQ' e^ovTa Ttjv (poiviKiou, II 75 
 
 TrjviKauT avTOS ^e^airrai jSajUL/ut-a K.u^ik)]i/ikov ' 
 
 KUTa (pevyei ttocoto?, cocnrep PovQo^ iTnraXeKTpvcov, 
 
 Tovi Xocbov^ aelusv eyco S' eartjKci \ivoTrr(ji)ixevo<;. 
 
 1174 "^apoavLaKOv R. 1175 ijv be ttov M-q R Aid. : ^v Serj 5i irov V. 
 
 1176 x^i'""?""^'"''' Markland. 1178 XivoiTTw/ievos codd. : 5tj irvewv 
 
 (potius Trveluv) fievos Herw. 
 
 from 1. ii6i. But the logical force of 
 ^dXXov i] is flatly adversative rather 
 than comparative; '■'■which is by no 
 means the case when I have to 
 gaze ..." 
 
 Otoio-iv ex^pov. A slang epithet, not 
 unlike our " god- forsaken."' The sub- 
 stantive OfOLffex&pio- occurs Ves/i. 418. 
 
 1173 X64>ovs. Cf. su/>r. 395. 
 (|>oiviKt8' o^elav. "A bright scarlet 
 
 uniform." Cf. Lys. 1140, Ach. 320. 
 One Scholiast explains (poiviKU as a 
 scarlet helmet ! o^vs is here transferred 
 from what hurts the touch to what hurts 
 the sight ; Blaydes compares Pind. Pyth. 
 i. 20 (36), AiTva wdverfs x'0''°5 o^eias 
 Tidriva. 
 
 1174 pdiifiia SapSiaviKov. Cf. Ach. 
 112, iVa fXTj ere ^o.-'piii ^d/x/xa ^apOiavLKOv. 
 Schnl. OLa<pipov<Ti yap at AvoiKai pa<(>ai. 
 Cf. Plat. Com. />-. 208, Blaydes on AcA. i.e. 
 
 1175 't\v St TTOV StTj. R's order of 
 words is vindicated by ±.(^. 571, Av. 1 1 13. 
 
 1176 avTis. In contrast to his 
 
 (pOiVI.Kit. 
 
 Pa.|i.p.a Kv^iKi]viKdv. Schol. refers to 
 the cowardice and effeminacy of the 
 Cyzicenes, but obviously there is a pun 
 on x^i""" and the effect of panic on the 
 stomach. Cf. /i>/. 1057, Juv. xiv. 199, 
 Trepidum solvunt tibi cornua ventrem. 
 
 1177 |ov6bs iinraX.CKTpviiv. " A buff 
 horse-cock." from the Mvp/xiodve^ of 
 Aeschylus (Schol.). Cf. /x'an. 932, 
 where Dionysus backs up an attack on 
 Aeschylus by saying that he ha.s lain awake 
 rdy ^ou66v iwTra\(KTpv6va ^rjrCiv rt'j iariv 
 tpvit : Aeschylus replies that it was the 
 figure-head of a ship. A 'nnraX^KTwp is 
 painted on a fifth century vase, now at 
 F"lorence (Harrison and MacColl, G'rceh 
 Vase Painlingi, pi. viii.) ; it is a winged 
 horse with a cock's tail. The applica- 
 tion to an officer is perhaps suggested by 
 
 the strut and the \6(j)0<. of a cock, added 
 to the fact that the taxiarch, though in 
 command of infantry, would himself be 
 on horseback. See the close parallel in 
 Av. 799, Tjpedr) (pvXapxos, eW iwTrapxoi, 
 elr' i^ ovdevos | /neydXa TrpdrreL /cdort vvvi 
 ^ovObs iTnra\eKTpvuii>. For the prefixes 
 tTTTTo- and ySoi/- denoting unwieldiness, 
 see Starkie on Ves/. 1206. The mean- 
 ing of ^ovOos is very uncertain ; see 
 Rutherford on Babr. cxviii. i. 
 
 1178 €"y(ii 8* fe'o-njKa. Contrasted 
 with (pevyei : the private soldier has to 
 show more courage than his officer. 
 Blaydes wrongly (whatever view is taken 
 of XivowTdinevos) understands a contrast 
 between rustic idleness and war. 
 
 XivoirTw|i.€vos. The length of the first 
 syllable is quite fatal to the explanation 
 supported by the Scholiast, " watching 
 the hunting-nets," hence "keeping 
 guard at my post," though there is no 
 reason to doubt the existence of a noun 
 \ii>6irTT]i in such a sense, which Schol. 
 attributes to Aristotle (comparing 
 oivoTTTrji), and which Photius explains in 
 his Lexicon. The sense required is 
 " like a hero." Herwerden's suggestion 
 otj irvewv (rather trveiwv) p.ivo%, which 
 Blaydes (Aiivcrs. p. 37) finds " parum 
 felix," seems highly probable. The 
 Epic phrase comes in very fittingly, 
 much like the tragic <tvv S6p(i avv d<nri5i, 
 supr. 357. Cf Horn. Od. xxii. 203, 
 IvOa. jxivos vvdovT(% etp^araaav. A 
 phrase ending in -wvfiivoi almost invites 
 corruption into a ]iarticiple. As to 5^, 
 the Confusion between A and A has often 
 been noticed, while that between II and 
 I is the commonest of all errors. The 
 remaining letters (IINEI as against 
 NOIIT) scarcely justify a theory of 
 anagrammatism, but they are not alto- 
 gether dissimilar.
 
 l62 
 
 APIZTO$ANOY2 
 
 tjv'iK dv 6 o'lKOi yei'oovrai, opwcriv ovk aj/acr^era, 
 
 Tov^ /ULeif eyypdcpovTe^ ijfxwi^^ Tovi §' avoo T€ koi kcltw 1 1 8o 
 
 e^aAeiCpoi'Teg ()<? >] Tpig. avpiov 6 ecru t] todos 
 
 Tft) oe (TiTi OVK e(joi't]T • ov yap tjoeiv ei^iwv 
 
 eiTa TrpocrcTTu^ irpog tov avSpidvTa tov Wavolovo^ 
 
 elSeu avTOv, KCiTropwv dei tw kukw /SXeircov 6-k6v. 
 
 Tavra §' ^fxdg Tovg aypoiKOvg Spwcri, TOf? o' e^ acrreo)? 1 1 85 
 
 1181 5' RV: 7' Aid. 1183 Trpocro-raj Lenting : irpoo-Tds codd. 1184 
 
 Ot'i RV: Idei Aid.: fa Tyrrell. 1185 fio-rews R: ao-reor V vulg. 
 
 1180 The names of citizens of mili- 
 tary age who were possessed of a certain 
 amount of property were down on the 
 /carciXo-yot or register of hoplites, in 
 accordance with which they were re- 
 quisitioned in rotation. Aristophanes 
 complains that those in authority 
 tampered with the list; cf. £^. 1369, 
 ineid' ottXittjs evredels ev KaraKoycp | 
 oiSelt Kara (TirovSas fXfTeyypacpriffeTai, | 
 dXX' ibcirep rjv rb irpurov eyyeypd\f/€Tai. 
 A taxiarch was largely responsible for 
 that part of the KaraXoyot which con- 
 cerned his own tribe. 
 
 dvb> T€ Kal KOiTw. "Quite casually," 
 "anyhow." An extension of the use 
 with verbs like a-rpetpeiv and a-vyxe^". 
 
 1181 €^aX€i:cf)0VT€S. Cf. A rist.^/y^. /"<?/. 
 
 Ch. 36, 2, TOVS fJ.ei> I^T|X€l<|)OV TUV <€Y> 
 
 ■ycYpafiiicvuv, 2l>. 49, 2, where both 
 words are again used. 
 
 'iird'. Blaydes takes this for earai, but 
 {ffTi is far more vivid and natural. For 
 the use, cf. £(/. I3S9; ovk ianv v/xiv . . . 
 d\<piTa, I ei /mtj KarayviLa-eade. Bothe 
 strangely declares that these four words 
 are spoken by the ra^iapxos. Rather, 
 they go closely with the next line. The 
 sad plight of the conscript is pictured 
 briefly: the expedition starts to-morrow; 
 he has bought no provisions, for he 
 knew nothing about it ; and then, 
 behold ! he sees his name up. 
 
 1182 Tip 8e o-itC* ... Cf. supr. 367, 
 dXX' ovSev 7i/j.w6\7]Kii ttw, | oOt' fiX^tr' 
 oCre Tvpbv. 
 
 eciviiT. The elided syllable is -ai, 
 not -0, since the perfect, not pluperfect, 
 is suited to the parallel eVrt. 
 
 •gSeiv. For the v icpeXKVffTiKov in the 
 third pers. sing, pluperf. act., see 
 Rutherford, A^. F. p. 229 S(^i/. 
 
 1183 TTpoo-o-Tds. A necessary cor- 
 rection of TTpoa-Tas. The mistake is very 
 
 common ; thus in Soph. O. T. 79, 0. C. 
 30, all MSS. give T-poanixovTa. See 
 Blaydes cr. n., and Jebb on Soph. O. C. 
 986. 
 
 TOV dvSpiavTa tov IlavSCovos. In 
 front of the statues of the eponymous 
 heroes of the ten tribes were regularly 
 posted certain public notices, e.g. pro- 
 posals for new laws (Aeschin. Ctes. 39, 
 Suidas s.v. iiribwixoi), and, as here, lists 
 of those required for military service. 
 Cf. Arist. Ath. Pol. ch. 53, 7, xp^^'"-'- 5e 
 Toii €irwvv}xoi% (i.e. rCiv ^v\Civ) kox irpbs 
 rds arpaTeias, Kal orav rfKiKiav iKTrefj-iroxri, 
 wpoypdipovaiv diro rivos apxovTos Kai 
 ewwvvfjLov {i.e. tCiv rjKiKLwv) fxixp'- ri-viuu 
 oei aTpaT€V€<T0ai. Cf. id. ch. 53, 4. The 
 statues stood avwripu} tov QoKov (Paus. i. 
 5, i), and their site is as uncertain as 
 that of the GoXoj and Mt/t/j^ov. See 
 Harrison and Verrall, Myth, and RIou., 
 p. 57 ■!■'/'/• 
 
 1184 tloev. Momentary aorist, in 
 contrast to earl and ewvTjrai. 
 
 avTOV. Sc. eyyeypafi/xepov. 
 
 dil. Prof, ^lyrrell (C/ass. Rev. i. 
 p. 131) would emend to iei, remarking 
 that Schol. (ei's dp-rixo-viav koX diropiav 
 Trep(.i(7TaTai) shows no trace of ^et. This 
 is true, but Schol. 's paraphrase is most 
 unsuitable to i'ei, and evidently concerns 
 diropwv only. Further, j'ei would pro- 
 bably have drawn a note, while Bel was 
 very properly left to explain itself. 
 
 Tu> KaKu. Causal dative, going with 
 d-rropQiv and p\.iirwv oirbv, or with diropQv 
 only. 
 
 pXe'irwv oirdv. For this colloquial use 
 of jSXeireiv with an internal accusative, cf. 
 £1/. 631, €^X€\pe vdwv, Vesp. 643, Ach. 
 95 (and Blaydes there). It can also be 
 used with more dignity, e.g. Aesch. 
 Theb. 498, (povov pXeirwv. 
 
 1185 do-T€ws. MSS. give affreos.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 163 
 
 TP. 
 
 i/TTOV, ol Oeoicriv outol KavSpdai piy^daTriSe^. 
 
 03V €T evvvva<i e/j.01 owaovcrLV, t]v aeo? ueKr)' 
 
 TToWa yap oi'j yu' t]oiKt](Tav, 
 
 dvT€^ oiKOt /meu XeovTe^, 
 
 ej/ iJ.ayri S' aXunreKe?. I 1 90 
 
 1 \ 1 / 
 
 lOV lOV. 
 
 ocTOV TO \p*llJ-^ fTTi ^eiTTVov i]\& €ig TOL'S yoL/noug. 
 
 e^ , uTTOKudaipe Ta9 TpuTrei^as TavTijr 
 
 TravTcog yo.p ovoev bipeXog cctt avTtjg en. 
 
 eireiT eirKpepe Tovg ajmvXovs Kai Tug KiyXag 1^95 
 
 Kat Tcov Xaywwi' ttoXXu Kai tou<; KoXXa^ovg. 
 
 1187 It' V- vulg. : ivreddev R. 1188 yap 5^ V Aid. : /ih ydp R. 1195 
 
 firi<p€pf ego : iiria^(f>6peL R : eTreia(f)6p€i VF : iirdcripepe Aid. : eiri(t>i)pu Dobr. 
 
 "iffTeojj is the only form found in stone 
 records, and though there are many lines 
 in poetry which require dorecjy, there 
 are none in which a<rreo5 must be read." 
 Rutherford, Gree/: Gramm. p. 134. Cf. 
 Meisterhans, Gramm. Inschr. p. 138, note 
 1203. 
 
 1186 avSpdo-i. The insertion of v 
 e^iKKvaTiKov is a mistake, since the 
 Athenians objected to vp. Aristophanes 
 regularly lengthens a short vowel before 
 p both in arsi (e.g. Nub. 416, p-rfr^ piyCiv, 
 
 Vesp. 982, tA f>o<p€iv, etc.), and ?'« i/iesi, 
 Nub. 344, The only exception is Vesp. 
 1066 (lyric). 
 
 pit|/d(nri8€s. Put irapd, trpoaooKtav for 
 ixOpoi. 
 
 1187 uv. Genitive of compensation, 
 after tv9wvas 8iiorovo-iv, as after oi'/c^f 
 bovvai. 
 
 W. "Some day." in is commonly 
 used in threats. Cf. Eur. Ale. 731, 
 Si'icas Tf owam aotai KTjofcrrais In. 
 
 d{ki(]. For the form, see supr. 939, n., 
 Rutherford, N. /'. p. 416, Meisterhans, 
 Gramm. ftisrhr. p. 178, .Starkie, Vesp. 
 p. 411. 
 
 1190 dXwiriK«s. A proverb against 
 the .Spartans is fjuoted by Schol., olkoi 
 \ioi>T(^, iv 'E(p{(Tii) 8' d\ww(K€i. But we 
 do not know of any Spartan expedition 
 that had landed in Asia up to this time ; 
 that of 525 V..C. was only against .Samos. 
 So it seems likely that the proverb aro;;c 
 in later time with the help of this line 
 of Aristophanes. Cf. Dobree Advc.rs. ad 
 loc. (II. p. 212). 
 
 1192 b(rov TO XP'IK'*- " ^Vhat a 
 quantity of people." Sc. dvdpuTrwi'. 
 When oaov or fxeya is added to the 
 periphrastic (to) xpVf^"- {supr. 38, n.), 
 the phrase denotes (i) size, e.g. Ecel. 
 394, roaoxJTov XPVI^ oy\ov : Lys. 103 1, 
 Eq. 1219: (2) quantity, as here, Ach. 
 150, Kan. 1278, TO XPW'^ '^^'' KOiru^ 
 oaov : (3) length. Nub. 2, to xprjp-a twv 
 
 VVKtCoV 6(J0V. 
 
 1193 TavTT]i. Trygaeus hands the 
 slave something with which to clean the 
 tables. Schol. is probably right in 
 supposing the duster to be a plumed 
 helmet, as the next line is thus ex- 
 plained. Ilerwerden understands (/>04vt«'5£. 
 
 1194 TrdvTus, K.T.X. = omnino non 
 iam opus est ilia. 
 
 1195 €iri4>€p€. All editors follow 
 r^obree in reading imfphpei. but the verb 
 is only used in heaping earth or stones 
 upon something, and though im(popr]p.aTa. 
 is quoted of dishes put upon the table 
 (fr. 774), that word carries the meaning 
 of tTTLfpipiiv, not of iTrnfiopeiu. More 
 probable is iirl<pepi, which Blaydes 
 suggests (though he reads iiri<p6p(i), 
 quoting from Mnesimachus ap. Athen. x. 
 421 C, iTTiipipei Tpayr]fj.aTa \ rifjuv 6 waii 
 p.(Ta SeLTTVof dtcioai Kp-qnud^. 
 
 djxvXovs. .Schol. TrXoKoOvWt ni>et. 
 Aril. 1092, Athcn. xiv. 648 K. 
 
 1196 TWV XaY<jia>v. Cf. supr. 1150, 
 
 "53- , 
 
 KoXXd^ovs. Loaves of diminutive 
 size. Cf. .Schol. here and on A'an. 507 ; 
 Athen. iii. iio i' (<V viov irvpov).
 
 164 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 APEnAN0YPr02 
 
 TTOu TTOv ipvyaioi ecTTiv ; 
 
 avaL 
 
 TP. ava/BpuTTO) Kiy\as. 
 
 AP. 0) (ptXraT, & Tpvyai , oV ^/xa? TayaOa 
 
 0€opaKa(i, €ip}'ipt]v Tror/cra^' cop irpo tov 
 
 ovoeis eirplaT av ^peiravov ov^e koWu^ov, 1 200 
 
 vvv] 0€ TreVO' eKacrrov efXTToXu) Spa-^jucov 
 
 ooi oe TpiSpa-^fxovii Tovg KaSovs etV tov? aypovi. 
 
 aX\\ & Tpvyaie, rwu SpeTrdpoov re Xd/x^ave 
 
 1201 vwl Si trivd' i^KacTTOv i/xTciXCj Spax/^wf Bachmann: vvvl Si wevT'^KOvTa 
 Spaxfiuu e/xTToXw codd. : vwl 5' iyu /J-iw TreireS/jaxA"* ravr' i/JiirdXw Elmsl. 
 
 1200 tirpiaT 6.V. Cf. supr. 67, n. In 
 this instance we seem to catch the ordinary 
 conditional &v with indie, in the act of 
 becoming frequentative. 
 
 KoWvPov. "Teste Polluce ix. 72, 
 \einbv erat fo/xicr/uLdTiov, quota vero oboli 
 particula ignoramus " (Herwerden). 
 There is, however, good reason for 
 supposing that the x^^i^"^^ (8 to the 
 obol, Pollux, ix. 65) was divided into 4 
 k6Wv^oi. See Head, Histoi-ia Num- 
 ortttn (1887), p. 328, Hultsch, Mt.'trologie, 
 p. 228, n. 2. 
 
 1201 ireVe' ^Kao-Tov. The MSS. with 
 TTevT-qKovTa can scarcely be right ; for 
 though the scythe-maker is free to exag- 
 gerate the price he gets, no point, funny 
 or otherwise, can be extracted from the 
 descent to the rational rpiopax/J-ovs in 
 the next line. For corrections see next 
 note (fin.) and Blaydes, cr. n. 
 
 Spax.|j.<i3v. It is still held by some 
 that Aristophanes allowed himself to 
 lengthen a vowel before a mute and 
 liquid {supr. 261, n.) in this word ; thus 
 the Oxford editors follow the MSS. here 
 and in Pint. 1019. Spax/JiV is found in 
 Aristophanes twenty-one times (including 
 Ai/i. 161, where the second foot is a 
 tribrach, the division being defended by 
 the fact that ovo dpax/^ds form a single 
 word; cL Ach. 66, 90, 159, Ran. 173, 
 176, fr. 614) ; dpdxp-v three times 
 (Bachmann, Lex. Spec. s.v.). These are 
 (l) Vesp. 691, avTos 8i (pipei to avvrjyop- 
 ik6v, opax/J-tjy, kB-v vcrrepoi eXdrf, where 
 the lengthening may be conceded to 
 anapaests (cf Av. 553, 579, 591). (2) 
 
 Pint. 1019, biToTe irpoTelvoUv ye opaxP'b.s 
 eiKoaLv. This is the crucial instance ; it 
 defies alteration. The first three words 
 are obviously right, ye being necessary 
 in view of the preceding line ; eiKoaiv 
 is a plain reference to line 982 ; and 
 nothing can he added to ye which will 
 make the transposition ecKoaiv dpax/J-ds 
 possible. I can only suggest that the 
 poet wrote rds oktu Spaxp^ds (cf. line 
 983), and that a meddlesome copyist 
 preferred the larger of the two sums 
 possible. (3) The present line, which is 
 otherwise suspect, since almost all critics 
 condemn wevTrJKovTa. Plainly the 
 phrase which was ousted by irevT-rJKovTa 
 ended in a consonant, and the hiatus 
 caused by the usurping word was ob- 
 viated by the transposition of e/xirdXw 
 dpaxP'^f. Bachmann's correction is 
 neat and satisfactory, while Elmsley's 
 line in no way explains the corrup- 
 tion. 
 
 tjAiroXw. Prof. Jebb on Soph. Track. 
 250 says, " €/j.iro\av as = 'to sell' lacks 
 classical evidence." Here, however, we 
 have a clear instance of the use ; even 
 with the reading of MSS. avrd must be 
 understood, to account for the genitive of 
 exchange. (L. and S.'s rendering, "to 
 the amount of fifty drachmae," is impos- 
 sible.) Another case is Thesm. 452, (bar 
 ovKeT^ ip.iro\(2ij.ev ovb^ els T^fuav, where 
 ov5' eh Tjixiav should be taken as the 
 object of the verb; "we don't sell half 
 the number." 
 
 1202 Tpi8ptt)((jiovs. A variation for 
 rpiwv 5pax/u.wv.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 165 
 
 KOI TwvS' o Ti ^ovKei irpoiKW koll Tavri Se')^ov 
 a<p' wv yap aireSojuea-Oa KaKep^dvajxev 
 Ta Swpa TavTL croi (pepofxev e/'? tov^ ydjuov^. 
 TP. 161 vvv, KaTaQifievoi Trap' ejuio). TavT eiaiTe 
 eir\ SeiTTuov w? Tay^iaTa' kui yap oxjtoo). 
 oirXuiv KUTrrjXo? a-^do/mevo^ irpocrep'^eTai. 
 
 1205 
 
 onAonoi02 
 
 oifx (0? Trpoue\viJ.vov fx , o) 1 puyac , axtoAecra?. 
 1 r. Ti o eaTiv, co KaKOoaifj-ov ; ou ti ttov Aoma? ; 
 on. aTTcoXeaag fxov t>]v Teyvt]v kcli tov filov, 
 
 Kai TOVTOVl Kai TOV 
 
 Sopu^ 
 
 ov \eivovL. 
 
 1 210 
 
 1202 65i V Aid. : olSl R. 1205 KaKipBaivofxiv Aid. 1210-1264 de 
 
 singulis mercatorum personis vulgo traditis vide Comm. : corr. Bergk. 
 
 1204 TwvS', i.e. rwv kclSuv. 
 
 roLvrC, explained by what follows, 
 refers to presents unconnected with their 
 own special trades, which they have 
 bought out of their gains. 
 
 1205 "Out of our own sales and 
 profits." direSopeo-Ga of actual selling, 
 TTdAeiv (infr. 1 253) of offering for sale. 
 This distinction is always observed. 
 
 1209 8ir\wv KaiTTjXos. Cf. stipr. 
 
 447. 546-549- 
 
 1210-64 OHAOnOIOS. Trad- 
 ition gives us five interlocutors, (i) 
 Xo0o7roi65, who converses with Trygaeus 
 1210-1223, (2) 0upaKoiriIj\i}s, 1224-1239, 
 (3) (ra\7ri7707rot6s, 1240-I249, (4) Kpavo- 
 TPotij, 1250-1254, and 1260, (5) 5opv^6%, 
 1255-1264. But internal evidence 
 favours Bcrgk's arrangement. We see 
 from line 1213 that three traders are on 
 the stage, one of whom is a oirXuiv 
 KciirriXoi (1209), and another a dopv^os. 
 The third {tovtovi} is clearly tlie Kpavo- 
 jrot6t (1255), who is also associated with 
 the bopv^bt in lines 1 255-1260. It is 
 absurd to suppose that these two postpone 
 their business until two other traders 
 have come u|)On the scene and inter- 
 viewed Trygaeus. This consideration 
 alone would dispose of the 6 uj pa KOTnoXrjs 
 •and (raXTi7707rot6t,but it may also be nolcfl 
 that nothing is said of their entrance, and 
 that their opening words, tI 5al (1224), ri 
 6' ipa (1240), and the absence of ^701 or 
 Kayu, are unsuitcd to a fresh character. 
 
 Besides, if the first trader deals in crests 
 only, why is he called a ottXwv KdwrfKoi 
 (1209)? It is equally clear that lines 
 1 250- 1 252 are spoken by the general 
 dealer ; for the words oPros fj-h oii iriirov- 
 Biv oiidiv (1256) show that the attention 
 of Trygaeus is then for the first time 
 directed to the KpavoiroLoi. Finally, in 
 the last lines (1255- 1264) Trygaeus dis- 
 tinctly .avoids speaking to either the 
 Kpavoiroios or the hopv^6% direct ; cf. 
 dTToowcreTat (1259), tovt(j1 (1261); this 
 can only be because they are mute. It 
 has been urged that u) oopv^^ (1260) is 
 a reply to w K/3a;'07ror (1255) ; but it is 
 clear from what follows in each case 
 that the names are mentioned by the 
 general dealer merely as a cue for 
 Trygaeus. 
 
 1210 irpoBeXviivov. "Root and 
 branch," a Homeric word. Cf. /ii/. 528, 
 irp6piL TCLi 5p0s Kai Tas TrXardt'Oi't Kai roi/t 
 
 (XOpOVi TTpoffcXv/Xt'OVS. 
 
 1211 oii rC irou Xo<j)(js ; "Surely you 
 haven't got plume-onia?" The form of 
 the question shows that Schol. is right in 
 coni])aring iroSaypdv and other verbs of 
 disease with the termination -lav and 
 ■ dv, of which I'laydes gives a list, as 
 does Rutherford, /V. /'. p. 153. Xoipav 
 is absurdly a<loptcd into this class ; pro- 
 jierly it would mean "to have a crest," 
 as Ko/xdi', to have long hair. 
 
 1212 rhv pCov. " .My livelihood." 
 
 1213 TovTouC. .Sc. TOV KpavowoioO.
 
 1 66 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 Ti otjTa TovToivl KaraOot) (xoi toIv \6(boiv ; 
 avTO^ aru tl oioo)? ; 
 
 o Tl SlScoiu.' ; alcT'^voiJ.OLi.. 
 ojULca^ S' OTL TO a(p7iK(ajiL eyei ttouou ttoXvv, 
 oolrjv av avTolv Icrya^uiv Tpeig ^olviku^, 
 [tV aTTOKuQaipoo Ti]v TpaireXav roi'Tw/.j 
 €V€yK€ Toli'vv eicTiwv Tct? iV^aoaf 
 KpelTTOv yo-p, M Tuv^ eaTiv rj jULtjSev Xa/Seiv. 
 a.7r6<p€p' uTTOcpep' e? KopaKw; airo T>J9 oiKiag. 
 TpiyoppveiTOv, ovoev ecTTOv rw Xocfxa. 
 ovK dv -Trpia'iixrjv ovS^ uv l(Tya§o<s fxia^. 
 TL oai oeKajUivu) Twoe OwpuKog kutci 
 evriij.ij.evw KaWiuTU ■^prjcro/ut.ai TuXa^ ; 
 ouTOi fxev ov /J.}} croi Trorjau ^ijjULiav. 
 
 1215 
 
 1220 
 
 1225 
 
 1217 avTolv B : a^Tdf RV Aid. 1218 seclusit Hamaker. 1220 
 
 fi-nd^va R. 1221 d-TTo RV: « Aid. 1224 OwpaKos Aid.: dcbp-n- 
 
 Kos RV. 1225 evT]fxixiv(^ (-ws R) codd. : awquixivt^ Mein. 1226 
 
 TTOt^cTTj G : TTOT^crw R : TTorjiTet. V : Troir/cxei Aid. 
 
 1214 KaraBii. KaraTidevai is always 
 more vivid than reXelv. Cf. J?aii. 176, 
 €1 fiTj Karadricreis dvb opaxfJ-ds, firj SLoKiyov, 
 almost "plank down"; so in Soph. 
 0. C. 227. of ready payment. 
 
 1215 alo-xvvo|xat. Sc. elirelv. 
 
 1216 TO cr<|)T|Ka)[j.'. "The narrow 
 part" or "fastening." Properly of a 
 wasp's waist, hence applied to that part 
 of anything which is contracted by 
 pinching or binding, as here the junc- 
 tion of the two crests. Schol. quotes 
 a close parallel in Horn. //, xvii. 52, 
 irXoXfJ-oi 6\ ol XPV<^'? ■'■^ *''' dpyvp(p 
 
 fff(prjK(lSVTO. 
 
 ix^i. " Shows." 
 
 1218 iv' d-iroKaGaipu), k.t.X. Every- 
 thing points to an interpolation from 
 i-«/;-. 1193. The repetition is lame ; the 
 table has been dusted already ; and tovtwi 
 after avrolv in the preceding line is 
 intolerable. 
 
 1222 TpixoppvciTov. Cf. Av. 106, 
 ■wTipoppvii, lb. 1 48 1, (pvWoppou. 
 
 ovSe'v to-Tov. "They're no good." 
 Cf. EcrL 144, (TV iJ.€v ^dBife Kai KaSija'' 
 ovSh yap el: Vesp. 1 504, iv t<$ pv6fj.(^ 
 yap ovofv fcyr'. 
 
 1224 This and the next line are 
 tragic, as the periphrasis BupaKot KVTei 
 
 alone would show, if the sounding metre 
 were not enough. 
 
 8eKd|jLvu. /xva can form deKdfjLvovs 
 because it is a contraction of /xvia. 
 Pollux has rpi/xvovs, Athenaeus Trevrd- 
 fxvovs. For such short forms, existing side 
 by side with the normal forms in -aiaio^ 
 (the ponderous 8(i}5fKa/j.vatdio$ is quoted 
 by Hesychius), cf. note on Terpd^oXov, 
 si{pr. 254. 
 
 6<dpaK0s K-uT€i. " Rounded breast- 
 plate." Cf. Eur. Supp. 1202, TpivoBos iv 
 Koi\u) K&rei, Aesch. T/ieb. 495. The 
 same tragic periphrasis is parodied 
 by Plat. Com.y)-. 189, kvXlkos ets KoiXoy 
 Kvros. 
 
 1225 €vr|fi,|i€'vw. If this is a tag from 
 tragedy, the word may well bear its 
 natural meaning, "fitted on" to the 
 body. If not, perhaps Paley is right in 
 translating "lined," lit. "fitted on" to 
 some material inside. Meineke suggests 
 and Blaydes prints ^vvrjfiijiivuj, "joined," 
 on the strength of Schol. 's note, ffwred- 
 eifj-ivu}, eppafXfj.ii'U). 
 
 1226 For pie'v solitarium see Starkie 
 on Vesp. 77. It is very common after 
 oOroj, e.g. infr. 1256, Eg. 1216, Vesp. 369, 
 453. Here the force given is consolatory 
 and encouraging.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 167 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 aXX' atpe fxoi tovtov ye T>j? la-ooviai' 
 evairoiraTelv yap ecrr' eTriTr'ioeiog Traiv. 
 TraCcrai ^vv^piQjov toF? c/uloicti -^I'ljuaa-iv. 
 wSl, TTupadevTC Tpeig XiOovg. ov oe^iw^ ; 
 TTOin S' a7ro\|/?/(Tei ttot , coiuaOeaTaTe ; 
 
 KOI T>/(5'. 
 
 of/x' afxcpoiv otJT ; 
 
 eyooye vrj Hia, 
 Iva /JL7J y oKw TpyTrij/na KXt-TTTwi' t//? veco?. 
 
 t'yto'ye I'tj 
 
 m Al' 
 
 coTriTpiTTT . oiei yap av 
 
 yap 
 
 TOP TrpwKTov airoSocrOai fxe ^tXitoi' djoa^/xwi' ; 
 'lQl Sii'i, '^tVey/ce TapyvpLov. 
 
 uAX , ojyave, 
 6\i/3ei Tov oppou. UTToCpep', ovk wvi'jcro/Jiai. 
 TL S' dpa T// a-aXTTiyyi T/;^e ;)^j/cro/jta£, 
 
 1230 
 
 1235 
 
 1240 
 
 1229 'vv^pl^uv Elmsl. : m' v^pi^uy codd. 
 
 1227 alp€. "Handover." Ci. supr. 
 I, n. 
 
 Tfjs lo-wvias. "At the price men- 
 tioned," z.c. oexa iJ.vG)v. Not "at a fair 
 price" (L. and S.), or "at cost price" 
 (Blaydes). The largeness of the sum is 
 no difficulty, as Trygaeus has no inten- 
 tion of buying. Besides, x''^"^" opaxjJiCiv, 
 infr. 1237, proves that he had consented 
 to the price. 
 
 1228 iva-rroiraTtiv. Cf. Eur. Bacch. 
 508, ivovcTxix^po.!. rovvo^i! (Trtr^oeioj el : 
 Ar. Av. 38, KoX ■Ko.ai. koi.vt\v (vaTTOTflaai 
 XPVfiaTa, id. 122, w<nrfp aicvpav (jKara- 
 KXivrjvai naKdaKTjv. The rational and 
 indeed necessary omission of eV aiVw 
 (01)75) with these explanatory infinitives 
 does not justify II. von Bamberg {l.xerc. 
 cr. in Pint, nov., p. 5) in assuming that 
 the finite iv(m>iiOr\i . . . iv oiVy, fiut. 
 845 (R), is bad Greek. 
 
 1229 'vvpptt«v. If wc keep m' 
 v^pl^itiv, the dative is inexplicable. 
 Blaydes strangely sug[;ests " una cum 
 mercibus nicis," as lhouf;h airroh had 
 preceded. The reading adopted violates 
 Rutherford's rule (A^. P. pp. 67-68) 
 which excludes from Attic such construc- 
 
 tions as e77€Xa;' tlvl. But the metre of 
 the line is tragic. 
 
 Xp^iAaciv. " Merchandise," a use not 
 found elsewhere in Aristophanes, except 
 in the more explicit efnropiKa xP^I^°-'''''-t 
 Ach. 974. 
 
 1231 TToia. " How ?" on the analogy 
 of TjSe, rai/TTj: a rare use. Cf. A7: 1219, 
 TToiq. -yap AWrj XPV Trireadai tov% Otovs ; 
 where it takes up oiiru (as here wdi) and 
 is answered as here by Ti75e. iroia can- 
 not stand for iroTepq. (x^ipi), as Kichter 
 takes it. 
 
 1232 T-n8l . . . Kttl TfjS'. "Thus— 
 and thus," as he puts first one hand 
 through one armholc of the breastplate, 
 then the other through the other. 
 
 1233 a|A(J>oiv. Sc. x^po'**- 
 
 1234 TpviTTTifia KXt-n-Twv "rijs vttos. 
 " (Concealing an oarhole in my ship." 
 The Scholiast tells us that this is a hit at 
 the trierarchs, who used to block up some 
 of the oarholcs in the ship for which they 
 were responsible, in order that they might 
 have less men t(i |)ay. 
 
 1237 x"^"-""- ^^^ *^ic accent, when 
 ipaxfJ-i^v is un<lcrstooti, see Chandler, 
 Creek Accenl. § 757.
 
 1 68 APISTO^ANOYS 
 
 :7V cTrpia/utju Spa'^juwv ttoO' hpi'jKovT eyoo ; 
 TP. jULoXu/SSov etV Tovrl to koiXov ey^^ea^, 
 
 eireiT avuiBev pa/Soov evOeig inrojuaKOOV, 
 
 yevt'/creTai croi twv KUTaKTcou KOTTafBeov. 
 on. olfxoi KUTayeXag. 
 Ix. aXX' eTepov Trapaivecroo. 1 245 
 
 TOP fxev fxoXv^Sov, wcnrep elirov, ey^eov^ 
 
 evTevOevi oe (nrapTtoii} >}pTr]/uL€i'r]v 
 
 irXacTTiyya TrpoaOe^, kutu (rot yevr'faeTai 
 
 Ta crvK ev ay pep T019 oiKeTaicrtv IcTTavai. 
 Oil. & ovcTKaBapTe Sai/xou, w? /j.' aTrooXecrag, 125O 
 
 OT avTeScoKa y avTi Tcovoe juvav iroTe' 
 
 Koi vvv t/ Spda-o) ; t/? yap auT oop/ia-eTai ; 
 IP. TTwXei /Saoi^wu avTa TOtg A.iyv7rTioi9' 
 
 kcTTiv yap eiTLTijoeia (Tvpixaiav /meTpetv. 
 on. o'lfx', u> KpavoTTOL , o)? aOXiuxi TreTrpayafxev. ^255 
 
 TP. ovTOS jw.eu ov iriirovOev ovSep. 
 on. aXXa TL 
 
 er earn Totcri Kpaveaiv o tl ti? ■)(jj/]cr€Tai ; 
 
 1248 Kara Flor. Christ. : Kavrd codd. 1249 laTavai. Aid. : iffravai. 
 
 {sic) RV. 1251 7' om. RV. 1257 It' iarl Aid.: ivian RV. 
 
 1242 €Yx^*s . . . yivt\'a-tTa.i. The d^bv : but that construction does not 
 
 words €YX**5 ^^^ iviti's are nominativi occur. Cf. O. C. 466, Ka6apfj.oy . . . dai- 
 
 pendentes. Instead of being taken up by fj.6vu)v (n.), such an atonement as belongs 
 
 a verb such as e^ets, they are abandoned, (is due) to them." Jebb, ad loc. The 
 
 and the object expected becomes another strange word, taken literally, probably 
 
 subject with a verb of its own. QL Kan. suggests the avp/xaia to Trygaeus. The 
 
 1437-1438, Ack. I165-I166, Aesch. line is perhaps taken bodily from a tragedy. 
 
 Ettm. loo-ioi, Siipp. 446-447. 1251 8t avreSuKd 7. 6t€ is causal, 
 
 1244 Twv KaraKToSv kottoLPcov. See as in Kan. 1189, Ach. 647, etc. But in 
 
 Dr. Merry's admirable note, and Dr. such cases the idea of a definite point of 
 
 M. R.James, s.v. Cottabos in Diet. Ant. time is always present in the speaker's 
 
 i. p. 558. mind. 
 
 1248 Kara. It is time that this 7', though omitted by R\', need not be 
 
 almost certain correction was introduced suspected as an interpolation metri 
 
 into texts. The pronoun is quite inde- gratia; Herwerden compares Zj'j-. 421, 
 
 fensible, and the change very slight. and (less forcibly) Nub. 1217. It is 
 
 •yev^o-STai . . . to-Tavai. "It will tempting to suggest that ai* (iterative) has 
 
 do for weighing." Blaydes compares fallen out before avrl, but the following 
 
 Eccl. 679, pcfipuSeTv ecrrai rois TraiSapioiaip line shows that dvreSwK' refers to one 
 
 (sc. t6 Bijfia.). definite transaction. 
 
 1250 8vorKd9apT€. " Deaf to atone- riuvSe. Sc. twv Kpavuv. 
 
 ment,"notto beappeasedbyany/ca^a/jMoi. 1253 Al-yvrrTiois . . . crupp.aiav. 
 
 Cf. Soph. /^«/. 1284, ill; owKd^apTos Al'Soi/ Possibly a reference to Herod, ii. 77, 
 
 \ilj.riv. " 8v(TKd9apTos is used here as if ffvpfj.atii'ovcn rpeis ij^ipai eVe^'Tjs H7)vbs 
 
 one could say Kadaipuy (for IXdaKo/xat) indarov. Cf. ii. 125.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 169 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 on. 
 
 TP. 
 
 eav Toiavraa} /mdOtj Xa^a^ Troeiv, 
 a/jieivov rj vvv avT uTroSwcreTai ttoXv. 
 
 imr]§a/ixwg y, eirei I 2 60 
 
 TOVTw y' eyco to. Sopara ravr (hvr']<ro/J.ai. 
 TTOcrov SiSco? SrJT ; 
 
 €1 SiaTrpia-deiei' Oi'x^' 
 \a^oiix (XV auT els ■^apuKa^, cKarov Trjq ^pa^ixrj^. 
 v/Bpi^ofxeOa. yjjopwfxev, w tolv, eKTroSwu. 
 
 ui] Tov Ai", to)? Til TraiSi' tjSt] 'PepyeTUL I 265 
 
 ovpt](TO/uL€i'a Ta Toov e-TTiKXyTwv vevp', 'iva 
 OLTT (icreTCU Trpoai'a/SdXTjT , ejULoi SoKet. 
 
 1258 Ma(??7 Aid. : fidOys RV. 1261 7' om. R. 1262 5ia- 
 
 irpiaddr) Dind. 1263 rpels loco t^s R. 1266 6pxv<^o/Ji€va Mein. 
 
 1267 irpoava^dXrjTai fjLoi codd. : corr. Blaydes. 5oK€ti> Bergk. 
 
 1258 ToiavTaeri. Trygaeus touches 
 or points to the helmet-maker's ears, 
 bidding him make " handles like those " 
 for his helmets, so that they may be 
 used as wine-jars, the handles of which 
 were naturally called Hrra or urdpia 
 (Horn. //. xviii. 378, oC'ara). Such is 
 the explanation of the Scholiast, who 
 vouches for a ■irapeinypa<l>rj to this 
 effect. 
 
 1260 (i7]8a|i.ws y. For the addition 
 of 7e, facilitating the ellipse of the verb 
 in a negative reply, of. Fesp. 79, A'ui). 
 688 (odoa/iCii y', iirel. . • ): Ac/i. 176, 
 £</. 1 100, A^u6. 196, 267 {/JLrjTTu ye). 
 
 1261 TOVTw. "From him," for wapd 
 with gen., as often after verbs of buying. 
 It was probably a dative of advantage 
 originally. Cf. A'aii. 1229, tyil) wpluiixai. 
 Tifb' ; A'h. 812. 
 
 1263 Xdpoip.' fi,v aiir". " I would 
 take tlicin," i.e. buy ihem. ('f. A'u/i. 
 '395> ■'■'' ^^pna Twv yepairipiijv Xd^oififv 
 tv I dXX' oi}5' ipifilvOov. 
 
 CIS x^'pO'Kas. "To serve as vine- 
 props." I'or els, cf. supr. 37, 1202, 
 though the difference is con.siderable. 
 In all three passages «ls denotes destined 
 use, but in the first two the sphere of 
 use is pointed out, in the last the useful 
 articles whose [)lrire is filled. 
 
 1266 ovpT](r6pL(va, i.e. vp6<pa<Tii> ws 
 oupr)cr. (Taiey). This is shown by the 
 attachment of «p.ol Sokci to the scojnd 
 and real motive : ' I believe they really 
 
 want to practise." None of the correc- 
 tions proposed seem to be on the side of 
 improvement. 
 
 TWV eiriKXVJTwv. Generally under- 
 stood of supernumerary guests, umbrae. 
 But, if sound, it surely means "the 
 invited guests." eViVXTjros is not else- 
 where used of hospitality (nor is eTrt^aX- 
 iiv), being usually applied to helpers for 
 war or counsel called in, in emergency. 
 Hence (irlKKriTos tKKKrjaia, a specially- 
 convened meeting, the extra nature of 
 which has led to the rendering "extra 
 guests," umbrae, here. But the idea of 
 iTrlK\r]TOi is not ''extra" but "sum- 
 moned hastily," whereas '■ extra guests" 
 in the sense of //;//<^;'rt(; are not summoned 
 at all. The use of the odd word (half 
 metaphorical) is satisfactorily explained 
 if we remember the short notice given by 
 Trygaeus. 
 
 1267 irpoavapdXTiT. dvafidWtadai 
 is to " strike up," without any idea of 
 practising : this is given here by Trpo-, 
 in 1269 by irpdrepov. 
 
 tjiol 8oK€i. Many editors give Sokciv, 
 but we can scarcely disregard the 
 evidence of MSS. here and At. 1225, 
 deivoraTa ydp tol Trtia6/xt<Tt)', ifxol doKft. 
 Cf. /Vk/. 736, ws 7' ^/xol 5oKti (Aid. 
 5oK(ii>). ^Ioreover, one is tempted to 
 infer from iV///'. 1252, £cc/. 350, supr. 
 857, that Aristophanes did not use this 
 infinitival construction without lit, 6cof, 
 or the like.
 
 170 API2T04>AN0Y2 
 
 aAA o T£ Tvep aoeiu eTrivoei^, (o iraioiov, 
 
 avTOV Trap efxe (ttuv irporepov ava^aXou 'vOaoi. 
 
 nAI^ AAMAXOY 
 
 vvv avO' oirXorepoou auSpwv apy^cojueOa— 
 TP. Trava-ai 1 270 
 
 OTrXoTepovg a^cov, koi tuvt , u> TpKJKaKooaifxoVy 
 
 eipi'}vt]^ ou(Tr}<i' djULaOeg y el Kai Karaparov. 
 IIA. A. 01 ^' OTe Sf] a")(ۤov t](rav eir aWyXoicriu tovreg, 
 
 (Tvv p e/SaXov pivov^ re koi acnriSas ofxcpaXoea-crag. 
 TP. aoTTTiSai ; ov iravcrei juefxv>]iuLepo9 aairiSo? rjixlv ; 1275 
 
 IIA. \.evQa o aix oijucoyi'i re Kut ei'^a'Aj; vreXev avopwv. 
 TP. avSpwv oijii.(i}y}'i ; KXaucrei vt] tov Aiovvcrov 
 
 oi/nwya^ nScou, koi TauTug ofxcpaXoecraa?. 
 IIA. A. aXXa Ti SrJT aSo) ; crv yap eiwe /ixoi oicrricrL -^alpeig. 
 TP. CO? oi jUieu Salvvuro jSowv Kpea, koi tu roLavrt' 1280 
 
 apicTTOV irpoTLQevTO kui utO' ijoicTTa iracracrOai. 
 IIA. A. cog ol juev SaluvvTO /Sowv Kpea, Kav-^evag "iinrcov 
 
 €kXvou lOpcoovTag, eirei TroXefxou eKopecrQev. 
 
 1270 AAMAXOT add. Brunck. 1271 6.5uiv [sic) V (sec. edd. Oxon.): 
 
 aoov (sit) V- (sec. edd. Oxon.): doov Aid.: de RF incertum est. 1275 
 dffjrtSos loco do-n-tSos V Aid. 1278 aoov Aid. 1281 ird(raff6ai R: 
 
 1269 Trap' tjit o-rdv. A blendini; of that name (Herod, iv. 32), is introduced 
 Trap' fju^ i\06v and Trap' e/jLoi ffrdv. It is merely for the pun between otrXorepui/, 
 claimed indeed by Sobolewski {Praep. "younger," and iiTrXa, " arms." 
 
 pp. 192-193) that, in all passages of Aris- 1272 duaGe's. Not "ignorant," but 
 tophanes where Trapd with ace. follows "rude," "indelicate"; cf. Verrall on 
 'iffraffdai (l case), rf^eo-^at (2), and gfecr^at Eur. A/ed. 223. The neuter agrees with 
 (3), irapd \sapttd, not ad. He points out Tiaibiov understood from 126S. 
 that Aristophanes never uses eh or iivl 1273-4 Made up out of Horn. //. iv. 
 with accus. after these verbs, and that 446-449 ( = viii. 60-63). 
 avToO is hie, not htic. But aiirod is 1276 Horn. //. iv. 450 ( = viii. 64). 
 found after verbs which combine the 1278 6|j.(|)aX.oeo-cras. Absurdly trans- 
 ideas of motion and rest exactly as irap' ferred from dcrTn'oas to ol/jLcayds. 
 i\i.i <rrav does here : ^..5^ Av. 663, 1280 Kal to. toiolvtC. " And so 
 fh-pi^aa-ov aCiTOv Trpos deiav avTTjv, Eq. on," Trygaeus's own words, distinct 
 152, KddeX' avToO ToiiKeov, Eccl. 512. from the Homeric phrases of these two 
 The idea of motion was certainly not lines, 
 lost. 1282 powv suggests iirirwy, which 
 
 1270 First enter the son of Lamachus, suggests war. But as it is cessation from 
 singing martial lays. The first line, said war, Trygaeus is satisfied. 
 
 by Schol. to be from the 'ETrt7o»'ot of 1283 ^kXvov. Epic for i^iXvov. The 
 
 Antimachus, but, no doubt, as Brunck v of Xvu, iXvov, is always long in 
 
 pointed out, really from the old epic of Attic.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 171 
 
 TP. eiei/ ' eKopecrOev tov TroXe/uov kut tja-Oioi/. 
 ravT rlSe, TavO', (09 tja-Qiov KeKoptjjueuoi. 
 
 IIA. A. Owpi'icrcrovT ap tTreiTa Treiravfxei'ot— 
 
 1 r. acTjULepoi, oifxai 
 
 IIA. A. irupyoou S' e^e^eoi'TO, /3ot] S' aa^euTO? opcopei. 
 
 TP. KOLKLCTT OLTToXoio, TTmSapiou, uvTalg fxaj^aig ' 
 
 ovSev yap aSei^ irXrjp iroXejut-ovi. tov ku'l ttot el', 
 
 IlA.A.eyw; 
 
 TP. au fxivTOi vij Ai". 
 
 HA. A. viog Kaixa.j(ov. 
 
 TP. al^ol 
 
 ^ yap eyco Oav/JLoLov ukoucoi', ei cru /ui] e'lrjg 
 
 aiivpo<i jSovXofjiay^ov Kal KXaucrijua-^ov Ttvog uiog, 
 
 aireppe koc to^? \oy^o(pQpoi<Tiv aS' icov. 
 
 TTOv /J.01 TO Tou KAe(0H7yUOu 'err/ Traioiov ; 
 
 acrou TTpcv eicriei^ai ti ' cru yap eu old' otl 
 
 ov Trpay/ULUT acrei ' cruxppovo? yap d iraTpog. 
 
 I28< 
 
 1290 
 
 1295 
 
 /JLCi<r3.(T0ai V: /xdaaaOat Aid. 1292 d-rji V (in ras. sec. cdd. Oxon.): 
 ets {sic) R: ijffda B: ^s Aid. 1293 KXaffifxdxov R. 1294 iwv V 
 
 (sec. Cobetum): lov RB : vi6v Aid. 1297 acren codd. : corr. Dawes. 
 
 CKopto-Ocv. For the Epic form, cf. 
 Vesp. 662, Karevaffdiv (in a poetical 
 tag). 
 
 1284 €C€v. Cf. stipr. 663, n. 
 
 1286 GupTJo-o-ovT. Inteniionally am- 
 biguous. Besides its literal Epic meaning, 
 the verb was used of " fortifying oneself" 
 with strong drink, as often in Theog- 
 nis. So -rreiraup.tvoi may mean either 
 " resting from battle " or " after resting." 
 Trygaeus, understanding the verbs in the 
 senses mentioned first, adds approvingly, 
 " Jolly glad too, I guess," but the next 
 line shows his mistake. A similar play 
 on Oupi^ffcffdai in found y4cA. 1134-1135, 
 where Lamachus, equipping himself for 
 battle, cries iv t<^0€ tt^os toi;s ttoXc/u/oi'S 
 OuipT^i^o/xat, and Dicaeopolis, equipping 
 himself for a good dinner, rejoins iv rifiof 
 
 1288 dir6\oio . . . avral; (id\ais. 
 " Perdition take you — you and your 
 battles." Cf. A'an. 226, d\X' t'idXoio-e' 
 
 1289 Toii Ktti iroT tl; "Whose son, 
 
 now, )/ii!jy you be ? " Kal emphasises the 
 verb, while iroTt makes toO more inde- 
 finite (cf. supr. 39). 
 
 1290 •• (i€'vToi is so used, like vero, in 
 an answer to a question of astonishment ; 
 £1/. 168, Lj's. 498, Ecc/. 1 1 30, Av. 
 1651." Starkie on l^'esp. 66$. 
 
 1291 aipol. Cf. supr. 15, n. 
 
 1293 Pov\o|j.d)^ou Kal K\au(ri[jLd\ou. 
 " Battle-eager and battle-accursed," with 
 a reference to the name Aa- nd.xoi'{i2go). 
 Both words are fantastically invented. 
 fioi'XofjLai does not form the first part of 
 any compound words : in the rare cases 
 where it is compoundctl it comes second, 
 e.^': atrr6/3oi'\os. KXavo-i(iaxos suggests 
 K\av(r6fifvoi, in the sense of " likely to 
 suffer" (cf. .w/p>: 255). 
 
 1297 Trpd-yjAar'. "Commotion." Cf. 
 supr. 293, TrfjayfidTwy rt Kal /iaxw>'. 
 
 o-w<j>povos. It is implied that prudence 
 was a virtue which Clconymus carried to 
 excels.
 
 172 
 
 API2TO$ANOY2 
 
 HAIS KAEfiNYMOY 
 
 aaTTiSi /j-ev ^a'tcov Tig ayaWerai, i}v irapa Oa/ULVO) 
 
 €VT09 ajULWjurjTOv KaXXnrov ovk eOeXwv. 
 TP. eiire /uloi, 10 TroaOcov, et? tov aavrov iraref)* aoeig] 13°*^ 
 IIA. K. y^v^rji/ §' €^€ua(ti(Ta— 
 TP, KaTt]G")^vvag oe ro/c^a?. 
 
 aXX' ei<TiwiuL€v. ev yap olS' eyco aacbcog 
 
 on TavO' oa' tjcrag apn '7rep\ t>]? acnrioog 
 
 ov /uLr] 'TTiXaOy] vror', a)v cKeivov tov iraTpos. 
 
 vfxoov TO XotTTOv epyov t/Srj 'vTavOa twv ixevovTWV 13^5 
 
 <h\av TavTa iravTa Koi cnroSeiv, koi fir] Kcvag TrapeXKCiv. 
 
 aXX' avopiKco? fyOi/SaXXer' co, 
 
 1298 KAEfiNTMOT add. Brunck. 1298-1357 desunt in TB. 
 
 1301 de RV : ye V^ : KaraKTxvvas ye Lenting. 1307 en^dWer' Cb Bergk : 
 
 1298 This confession of cowardice on 
 the part of the peace-loving Archilochus 
 is imitated (through Alcaeus) by Horace, 
 Od. ii. 7, 10. 
 
 Sai'uv. Schol. i<FTL de Idvos ©pa- 
 Krjs. 
 
 1299 ?VTos. The singular seems to be 
 found only in this quotation. 
 
 1300 w irdo-eajv. " My little man." 
 For similar terms, see Blaydes and 
 Herwerden. 
 
 els. " In honour of," the object 
 understood after ddeis being eyKtbfXLov 
 (Nub. 1204, fr. 491 : cf. Lys. 1244). 
 See Sobolewski, Praep. pp. 58-59. 
 
 1301 »j/vxTiv 8' l|e(rdwora. Schol. 
 KoX TOVTo ' Apxi-^oxov. Grammarians 
 quote the iirst words of the couplet 
 variously : ( l ) airrbi' n-iv fxe adwaa • ri 
 fioi p.e\ei ; (2) avrbv fx i^eadwaa ' tL /u.01 
 fi^Xei ; (3) avTos 5' 'et,i<pvyov davdrov 
 TfXos : but they agree on the remainder, 
 dairls eKeivr) \ 'Jippiru ' e^aCris KT-qaoixai. 
 ov KaKLii}. See Ilerwerden's note. 
 
 KttT'pcrxvvas. Ironical, as though his 
 father was a brave man. 
 
 1304 ov \i.-f\ 'TTiXaOr). Trygaeus is 
 satisfied that the boy need not rehearse 
 his part (cf. sup: 1 267- 1269) — another 
 hit at Cleonymus. 
 
 1305 v\iuv, i.e. the Chorus, who " still 
 linger here," instead of going in to the 
 feast. 
 
 'vTov0a Twv ji€v«5vTwv. For tuv 
 
 ivravda nevbvTdiv. Cf. Av. I418, 
 
 Tt's 6 TTTepQv 8evp' ecrri rods d^iKvov- 
 fievovs ; 
 
 1306 <)>Xdv . . . Kttl o-iroSeiv. 
 "Crunch and munch" (Paley). Both 
 words are used of laying on hard to 
 anything or any one : e.g. of beat- 
 ing, //u6. 1376, K&TTeLT l(f>\a /xe Ka- 
 
 CTTTobeL. 
 
 K6vds irapeXKeiv. Sc. j-aOs. " And 
 not to tow empty boats." Cf. Herod, ii. 
 96, radra to. TrXota dvd fxh rbv Trora/ibv 
 . . . £K yrjs . , . irapeXKerai. The 
 application of the phrase to an empty 
 stomach is obvious. Many editors 
 follow Bergler in understanding y^'ci- 
 60VS : this is explaining a metaphor by 
 denying that it is a metaphor at all. 
 Schol. would understand Kdiiras, of those 
 who row without dipping their oars in 
 the water ; but Kcvds will not suit this 
 view. Dr. Rutherford (on Babr. vii. 2) 
 argues from a proverb preserved by 
 Phrynichus, Kev&TTJs yvddov ttoXXu x'Jp'i, 
 taken in conjunction with Babr. I.e., 
 'iinrov . . . Kevbv Trapi\Kei.v, that the real 
 ellipse is of ras X-n-irovs, but that rds 
 yvddovs is at once suggested. 
 
 1307 €|xp«iXX€T «. hicunibite. The 
 nautical metaphor is here continued. 
 efi^dWerov is quite impossible. No con- 
 fusion is more common, both in MSS. 
 and inscriptions, than that of and w. 
 Cf. suj>r. 469, cr. n. and Comm.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 173 
 
 KOI crixiayeT^ a/uL(poiv toIv yvaQoiv ' ovoev yap, d> Trovrjooi, 
 
 Xeiy/fctij/ oSoi'Tuiu epyov eaT, t]v /nij ti Ka\ fxacrwvTai. I 310 
 XO. riixlv fieXtjcrei TavTO. y ' eu iroeig oe KOi crv (ppd^ooi'. 
 XP. aXX', c5 TTOO Tov Treij/coj/Tf?, e/ji/SaXXecrOe twi/ Xayuxau ■ 
 
 oj? ov^i Traaav rj/xepav 
 
 irXaKova-iv etTTiv evTvyeiv TrXavw/mevoig epi'jjULOi?. 
 
 TTjOo? Tovra /SpmeT, tj rap^' vjulIp (prjjui iJ.eTaiJ.eX-)](Teiv. 13 15 
 XO. ev(pr]/j.€iu ■)(j)r) Koi Tr]v vvfx(pf]v e^oo Tiva Sevpo KOfxl^eiu, 
 
 oaSdi Te (pepeiv, koi Travra Xecov ^vyj^aipeiu KaTriKeXeveiv. 
 
 Kai Ttt (TKevrj iraXiv eh tov aypov vvvi "^prj iravra KOfilTeLv 
 
 op-^rja-afxevou? koi (nreicravTa? kcu YirepfBoXov ePeXda-- 
 aj/ra?, 
 
 i/j-PdWerov codd. : f/jL^dWere Portus. 1308 Cfj-rixer Aid. 1317 KairiKe- 
 
 \fvfiv R Aid. : Kainxop€veiv V (corr.). 1318 vvvl Kuster : vvv R: om. V, 
 
 1309 a-\ku>\iT'. A lost word. Schol. 
 fcrdifTf, Tpi^tTe ■ TO yap e/cXa^Trpi/vetv 
 apLuxf-" Xf'7fT0i. But this is an explana- 
 tion of (T/iiJx^"' ("'M^''). with which there 
 is not likely to be any connection. 
 Hesych. s.v. : ivfpyeiv fierd a-jrovSjjv. 
 
 Toiv YvdOotv. Inscriptions prove that 
 the forms rd, Ta.lv, for the fern, dual of 
 the article, are post-classical. See Meis- 
 terbans, Gramtn. Inschr. p. 123, note 
 1 1 13. Cf. Cobet, V.L. p. 69. 
 
 ir6vT]poi. For the accent, see sitpr. 
 263, n. 
 
 1310 XevKuv 68dvTwv, k.t.X. The 
 Schol. quotes two proverbs, (i) o\i^lv 
 tpyov iaTiv dvipwv \evKi2v, ijv fx-q ti koL 
 ^dxwj'Tot, (2) oxioiv XevKuv dvdpcjf ipyof, 
 et fj.r] ffKUTOTOfieii'. In the first, XevKuiv is 
 suspicious ; with this word omitted, two 
 such proverbs might easily be blended 
 into these words. 
 
 1311 li TTOtis . . . ^pa-loiv. Cf. sii/»: 
 271, n. "Thank you kindly for the 
 hint." 
 
 1312 (|xpdXXc<rO€ Twv Xayfjiav. 
 " Cram yourselves with hare" (Blaydes), 
 lit. precipitate some hare into you. Cf. 
 Zyj. 562, tJs Tdv x"-^'^"'^" tp.paW6p.(vov 
 nlXov XiKiOof irapd ypao^. 
 
 1313 ws ovx^ • • • tpT|K.ois. " For it 
 isn't every day that one lias the luck to 
 meet cheesecakes roaming about unpro- 
 tected." For a similar personification of 
 food, cf. ^1/. 806, (TT(fi<pO\(j)ch \lrfOv (XOtj. 
 
 irdo-av T||xcpav. Temporal accusatives 
 are not uncommonly used without any 
 distinct idea of duration. Cf Jebb on 
 
 Soph. O. T. 1 1 38, Jannaris, Hist. Gk. 
 Gra?ittft. § 1275. Good examples are 
 Soph. O. C. 433, TTjv fxev avrix' V/x^pav \ 
 . . . oiidels ^porros toOo' ecpaiveT' dxpeXwy, 
 Herodas vii. lOO, ipon-q. \ 7} ypaXTpC 
 Ei;eT77pis rjfiiprjv irdffav, \ Xa^eiv dpJyyova'. 
 
 1315 PpiJKtT. Hesych. to Xd/Spws 
 iadinv, dnb tov Tpi^eiv roi'S dSbvTas, It 
 is fairly common as a slang term in this 
 sense, and is used twice by Sophocles of 
 a " gnawing " pain. Curtius connects the 
 word with ^ijipwa-KO} and vorare {Ety/n. 
 ET. i. p. 69). The identification with 
 jSpi^x^ "' 's somewhat doubtful : Ruther- 
 ford on Babr. xcv. 45 points out that 
 " except in late writers, ^pvx^ means 
 ' gnash,' and ^pijKO} ' bite,' ' devour.'" 
 
 1316 €v4>Tjfi€iv XP^' Here begins the 
 Kopwvii (Schol.) or " flourish" at the end 
 of the play. 
 
 131'/ KcLiriKtXeijeiv. No doubt the 
 first hand of V gave this reading, but a 
 corrector thought i-Tnxopei'eiv more fitted 
 to the situation. For the absolute use of 
 the verb, cf. Kur. Baah. 1088. 
 
 1318 TO. o-KtvT^. i.e. the yewprfiKi. 
 
 CTKfVT] of S!l/>r. 5^2. 
 
 rhv a.yp6v. The singular of dyp6i is 
 found williout the article twenty-one 
 times in Aristophanes, and twenty-one 
 times in the other comedians, but with it 
 only here and Ac/i. 32 (Bachmann, Conj. 
 p. 41). This fact, however, scarcely 
 justifies Bachmann's corrections. Cf. 
 supr. 536, n. 
 
 1319 'Yirt'ppoXov 4|(Xd<ravTas. Cf. 
 sii/>r. g2l,'Tir^p(ioXijy re ttoi'itos.
 
 174 
 
 API2TO^ANOY2 
 
 1320 
 
 1325 
 
 1330 
 
 Ka-Trev^a/uevovs TOiai Oeoia-iu 
 
 SiSovai irXovTov toi? "¥jX\t]aiv, 
 
 KpiOa^ T€ TToecv ^/mas ttoWu^ 
 
 Trai/ra? o/uloicos ohov Te ttoXvp, 
 
 avKa Te Towyeip • 
 
 Ta^ re yvvaiKa? tiktciv tj/jlIv, 
 
 Kai Tuyaua nravv ocr aTrooAeaaiueu 
 
 (TvXXe^aa-Oai iraXiv e^ (ipx^^> 
 
 Xrj^ai t' a'lOcova criorjpov. 
 TP. Seup', M yvpai, eig aypov, 
 
 y^ioTTOO^ fjL€T e/Jiov KaXr] 
 
 KoXco? KaTaKeicrei. 
 HMIX. A. 'Yjuiju'Yfxevai^ to, 
 HMIX. B. (b TplcrfxaKap, to? oiKai— 
 
 to? Tuy aOa vvv e^e<9 • 
 HMIX. A. 'Y/uLt]v Y/mevai' 10. 
 HMIX. B. Y/uLi]v YjULevai' to. 
 HMIX. A. Ti Spaaro/xev auT>/j/ ; 
 HMIX. B. Tt Spaaojuev avTiji/ ; 
 HMIX. A. Tpvyrjaoixev avrriv. 
 HMIX. B. rpvyi'iarofxev avTrjv. 
 
 1332-1350 earn hemichoriorum discriptionem plerumque secutus sum, 
 quam edd. Oxon. (a Cobeto non nihil discrepantes) Veneto asserunt. 
 
 1335 
 
 1322 iroeiv. "Produce." As applied 
 to the fruits of the earth, the use is rare ; 
 Paley compares Dem. 1045, ir\ovreh 
 eUdrois, '€Tr€LSav ttoLtis cItov fxev fxeSifji-Povs 
 •jrXeoi' 7j X'^^0"5< oivov ok fxeTp-qras x/irep 
 OKTOLKoalov^. Cf. Arist. Ath. Pol. 7, 4. 
 
 1325 So in Aesch. Stipp. 674, the 
 Chorus pray first that the ground, then 
 the women, may be fruitful : TLKTeaSai 
 0€ <f>6povs yas | aWoDS evxofxeO' del ' | 
 "AprefiLv 5' eKdrav yvvatKuv Xoxovs 
 ((popeveLv. 
 
 1327 IvXXe'^ao-eai. vfias is resumed 
 as subject from 1322. 
 
 irdXiv «! apxTis. Cf. s!/pr. 997. ^ 
 
 1328 Xrjlai T ailOwva o-i8T]pov. 
 " And abate the flashing steel." 7?/xas is 
 still subject, the transitive use ofX^-yetj' 
 (found only in Homer) being appropriate 
 to the Epic phrase which follows, for 
 which cf. Hom. //. iv. 485, aWwvi <Tid7jpu3 
 
 I 'E^erafj.', Soph. A/. 147, Krelvovr' 
 oXdwL (Tioi^pif). For Xfjiat, cf. supr. 332, n. ' 
 
 1330 xJi-irtos . . . KaTaK€£<r£i. Cf. 
 
 sitpr. 77, n. 
 
 koXt) koXws. " Prettily, like a pretty 
 girl." So Aik. 253, Etc/. 730, and 
 Plaut. C/t>c. iv. 2, 35, Sequere istum 
 bella belle. Cf. JVul). 554, ESnoXis . . . 
 (Karpexpas Toiis rj/xerepovs 'iTnreas KaKos 
 KaK(2s : Soph. £/. 198, oeiuav SeivCos 
 Trpo^vTevTavres | fiop^dv. 
 
 1332 With this processional marriage- 
 song may be compared the ending of the 
 Birds, 1 720-1 765. 
 
 1336 Schol. ly Ti<Ti.v ov (peperai 5ia to, 
 fiirpa. Very interesting and probable is 
 Dobree's " oia A /j-erpa, i.e. om. alii 1337- 
 
 1340 "(1336-1339)- 
 
 1338 Tpv^TJo-ofiev avrriv. ' ' We will 
 reap her harvest." Both the verb and 
 avT-qv {i.e. 'Oirupav) have a double sense : 
 (i) we will all reap the fruits of autumn 
 and gather in the vintage, (2) we, in the 
 person of T/3i;7-aiof, will have the lady to 
 wife. Cf. sup7: 710, n.
 
 EIPHNH 
 
 175 
 
 HMIX. A. 
 
 HMIX. B. 
 TP. 
 
 HMIX. A. 
 HMIX. B. 
 HMIX. A. 
 HMIX. B. 
 TP. 
 
 HMIX. A. 
 HMIX. B. 
 TP. 
 
 aW apafxevoi (pepco— 
 jueu 01 irpoTeTayixevoi 
 Tov vvixcpLOV, ojuope^. 
 if'tjv I /mevai w, 
 
 '\' 'v* ' ' '^ 
 
 1 juLrju 1 fxepai oj. 
 
 OlKi'}<T€T€ yOVV KoXw? 
 
 ov Trpuy/aaT k'^ovTe^^ aX- 
 
 Xu (TUKoXoyovuTeg. 
 
 1 fj-tjv 1 fxeuai (1). 
 '\r » 'V* ' > "'■ 
 
 1 /mt]v 1 jjLevai 00. 
 TOV fxev /meya Kai "Trayy^ 
 Trj^ O ^01' TO crvKov. 
 (pi'/aetg y , OTav ecrOitji 
 olvov re Trqjg iroXvu. 
 
 1 fXi]V I fxevai (o. 
 
 I /jLijv 1 fxevai. io. 
 
 0) -^aipeTe yaipeT , a.v— 
 ope<i, Kuv ^vi'eTTtjcrOe fioi, 
 TrXaKOVUTaif eoeaOe. 
 
 1340 
 
 1345 
 
 1350 
 
 1355 
 
 1336-1339 del. Dawes (coll. schol.). 1340 TrpoaTCTayfihoi. codd. : 
 
 corr. Bentl. 1343 Post hunc versum lacunam esse in C, sex vel 
 
 septem versibus idoneam, monet Brunck. 1344 TP. Dawes : XO. vulg. 
 
 1340 01 iTpoTtTaYfie'voi. This is 
 Hentley's simple correction of the un- 
 metrical reading of MSS. It will then 
 be "the van" only who are called upon 
 to "chair" the bridegroom. Cf. Xen. 
 //eU. ii. 4, 15, odre dKovri^eiv virip rwv 
 TrpoTerayfiifuu oCvaivr' hv. But, when 
 correction has done its best, it must be 
 admitted that ol irpocrTeTaynti'oi. in the 
 MSS. looks very like a gloss, in which 
 case the word which it explains is 
 irrecoverable. 
 
 1346 <ruKoXoYOvvT€S. .Schol. yeup- 
 yovfTe^. 
 
 1349 j«'y«i Kal iraxv. For the phrase 
 in this connection, cf. AcA. 787, Ljfs. 23, 
 /ice/. 1048. 
 
 1350 TO <rvKov. Schol. t6 t^j 
 'Oiruipas 0.I00I0V Xiyri. 
 
 1351 4>^<r€ts 7', OTav. Cf. su/>r. 916. 
 1355 dvSpcs. Trygacus probably 
 
 addresses both spectators and Chorus 
 with a double sense, as often, in \alp(r(. 
 The farewell must be addressed to the 
 former, the invitation to the latter, for 
 Aristophanes generally gets the Chorus 
 out of the orchestra in some such way. 
 Thus with K&v ^vvitn]<r9i (ioi we may 
 compare .4r/i. 1231 : Al. 'iiT((r6t vCf 
 aoofTfi. XO. d\X" €«{/d(i<o'6a crrji' x^-pi-'' '• 
 Pint. 120S, where the Chorus follow the 
 retiring actors with the words owiri toIvuv 
 (Iko^ fxiWfiv ovS' -ijnas, dW dfaxw^ciV | (I'j 
 ToiJiri<Tdev ' od yap KaT^iTiv tovtwv 
 p'Soi'To? '^-rreo-Oai. Cf. Ar. 1755, i'-ir«o-9« 
 vvv ydfjioiaiy (to the Chorus), res/>. 1535, 
 A'lid. 1510, iiye'iffB' Hi-io (said i)y the 
 Chorus to the actor.->). Still, though the 
 object of the words is to provide a retreat 
 for the Chorus, the spectators may be 
 jestingly included in the invitation, as in 
 Eu/. 1 14 1- 1 148.
 
 INDEX 
 
 I. GREEK 
 
 The figures refer to the line-numbering of the notes. 
 
 a-yaOov 8a(|xovos, 300 
 
 a^opdv, €18 {r\\v), loio 
 
 a-yopeveiv, aorist of, 107 
 
 dvpos, ot d^poC, " the country," 536, 
 
 1318 
 'Afrrivd, use of the short form, 218 
 'Afrqvaiot, with article, 503 
 ai and £ confused, 874, p. 45, n. 5 
 -ai medial, quantity of, 145, 233 
 aipoi, 15, 544, 1291 
 altTos, spelling of, 133 
 a)!0(ova o-(8t)pov, 1328 
 aipaTovv, 1020 
 alvtcro-eTai, Ionic form, 47 
 alvtTT€<r0ai, with cognate ace, 47 
 -aios, termination, of coins, etc., 254 
 allpciv, I, 1227 ; aSIpciv ficr^wpov, 80 
 Alo-xiva8T]s, quantity oft in, 1154 
 alrC^eiv, 120 
 dKoXavO^s, 1078 
 dK0V€T6 Xtti, 551 
 dXe^^KaKOS, 422 
 dXXd, " but come now," 49 ; "at least," 
 
 660 ; dXXA . . . 7dp, in a question, 
 
 222 ; dW % 476 
 dX4)iTa, 449; " bread and cheese," 477, 
 
 636 
 ttX(i)TreKi8«vs, 1067 
 d|iaOT|s, 1272 
 d|iaX8vvci.v, 380 
 dpxpTuXCa, 41 5 
 djiiXXa, d|xiX\dcrOai, 950 
 d|xvXoi, 1 195 
 -dv, verbs in, 121 1 
 
 177 
 
 dv, in strong position, 137 ; iterative, 67, 
 627, 639, 1200; with subj., not 
 omitted in Comedy, 32; with subj., 
 position of, 32 ; ttws dv, in a wish, 68 
 
 dvaPa(v€iv, of actors, p. 24 
 
 dvapdXXeo-9ai., 1267 
 
 dvaPoXaf, 830 
 
 dvai8€'a)s, Ionic form, 47 
 
 dvapirdt^iv, 624 
 
 dvappt)(^d<r0ai, 70 
 
 dvdppvo-is, 890 
 
 dvaTpe'irtiv, 537 
 
 dveiireiv, 550 
 
 dv^X€(r9ai, augment of, 347 
 
 dvi^p 7roX{TT)s, with epithet, 910 
 
 dvGpwTTiov, 263 
 
 dvidv, quantity of i in, 764 
 
 dvotKC5«o"0ai, 207 
 
 dvoiKo8ofj.6rv, 100 
 
 dvu) T€ Kal Kdro), n8o 
 
 'Aoios, 836 
 
 d7ra"y€, exclamatory, 1 053 
 
 diraXXdrTetv (KaXtDs), 568 
 
 diraXiSs, 351 
 
 diravrdv, 94 1 
 
 dirapx^^erOai, 1 056 
 
 dir' dpxfjs )( 1% dpx^S, 84 
 
 dird, with verb of rest, 601 ; dird and vm6 
 confused, p. 34, n. 13 
 
 dTroPoXi|iaios, in a pun, 67S 
 
 dTro8{8o(r9ai )( TrwXtiv, 1205 
 
 'AttoXXu, Attic f(jrni, 16 
 
 dTroXovp.€vos [kAlkicto.), force of, 2 
 
 dTTO(rTp^<J)tiv, 279 
 
 M
 
 178 
 
 INDEX 
 
 dxtoo-ao-Oai iroXcixovs, 775, 1090 
 
 &pa, with imperfect, 22, 566 
 
 &pd ye )( dpa . . . y(, 114 
 
 'Api.(t>pd8T]s, 883 
 
 dpfiaruXfa, 415 
 
 dp* oI<r9a; (lore ;), uses of, 371 
 
 &po(Jia, late form, 1 1 58 
 
 4ppi\a(r6ai., 70 
 
 dp\iT€KTwv, 305 
 
 dp(t)|xa, 1 1 58 
 
 dcrOcveiv, 636 
 
 &(rp.cvoSi construction in dat. of, 582 ; 
 
 with participle, 600 
 &0-TV, form of gen. of, I185 
 drijiovv, 743 
 'AttikCwv, 214 
 avrais (xd^ais, 1288 
 avTo8d|, 607 
 aiTOKpdrwp, 359 
 avTOS, for avr6fiaTos, 638 
 d<|>av€iv, 1 144 
 d({>€V£iv, 1 144 
 dxtTos, 1 1 59 
 
 P and K, confusion between, 341, 
 
 536 
 ^aKCliiv, 1072 
 paXavcvciv, 1103 
 ParCs, 809 
 p86\vTT€o-6ai, 395 
 pXiireiv, transitive, 208 ; pX^ireiv oircJv, 
 
 1 184 
 pX'^Xwv, pXrjxwvCa, 712 
 PopPopoGvuos, 753 
 Pov- prefix, 1 1 77 
 PovKoXeiv, PovKoX€to-9ai, 153 
 PovXo(JiaxoS| 1293 
 Pp^vOewov, a perfume, 26 
 Ppe'vBos, a bird, 26 
 PpcvOvEcOai., 26 
 PpvKeiv, pp^xeiv, 131 5 
 Pvvciv, 645 
 
 Pwo-ai, the form, 1 155 
 pwcrrpciv, 1 1 46 
 
 r and M, confusion between, in majus- 
 cules, 631 
 ■yoXf[, thievish habits of, I151 
 
 ravvjj,i^8T)s, 724 
 
 Yap, implying negative answer, 268 ; of 
 surprise, in a question, 5, 222; in 
 indignant question, 1088 ; introducing 
 a new question, 838 ; after dXXa, in a 
 question, 222 
 
 ■ye, in completing a prayer, 446 ; restric- 
 tive, after 8a-oi, 479 ; giving emphasis, 
 20, 103, 150; after negative, in reply> 
 1260; immediately following el, 712; 
 after 5,pa, 114 ; 5^ ye, 20, 150, 546 ; 
 7^ Toi, 820 ; Kal fj.7]v . . . ye, 369 ; ov 
 Ii7]v . . . ye, 41 
 
 Y€»pY<5s, used adjectively, 588 
 
 ■yViSiov, 570 
 
 yiipas, special sense of, 336 
 
 ■yXCtrxpwv, 193 
 
 yvu>\kt\v €p.T)v, adverbial, 232 
 
 yoyyvkt], 28 
 
 •yopYos, 565 
 
 Ypaoorcjpai, 811 
 
 ■ypd<j)€o-6ai, construction after, 107 
 
 ■yvXiavxriv, 788 
 
 ■yvXwJs, accent of, 527 
 
 A and T confused, p. 43, n. 5 
 
 8aKpv€i.v, double sense of, 611 
 
 SaXCov, 959 
 
 Saiidteiv, aorists passive of, 583 
 
 8a|i,(ap.aTa, 796 
 
 8£' Y«, 20, 150, 546 
 
 u^, 227, 1 1 16 
 
 8ECXaios, quantity of at in, 233 
 
 S^iXaKpCwv, 193 
 
 8€iva (6, rb), 268, 879 
 
 8^1, after S^, 227, 1116; after Kal, 178; 
 
 after relative, 804 ; 8ir| and vvv (vw) 
 
 confused, p. 34, n. i 
 SfjXos eiTTiv 8ti, 1048 
 8T](j.iovp-yos, 429 
 8tjp.6tt)S, 920 
 8id intensive, with non-material adj., 
 
 623 ; 5t' rifxipas, 27 ; bib. xp^^ov, 570, 
 
 710 
 8i.apdXX€i.v, 643 
 8iaKavvid(rai, 108 1 
 8iaKvaC€i,v, suggesting KaraKvriv, 251 
 Siao-T^XpEiv, 567
 
 INDEX 
 
 179 
 
 8iacrTp^<{>«iv, 279 
 Siarp^X"*'. 536. 838 
 
 8l€ip<dvd|€V0S, 623 
 
 8iAk€iv, 1 131 
 
 S^KpOVV, 637 
 
 AiTToXfciA, the form, 420 
 
 8oK€b>, Ionic form, 47 
 
 8oKT]<rCo-o<f>oSi 44 
 
 8dp€i )( 8op£, 357 
 
 8opv|os, the form, 447 
 
 8pa<re{€iv, 62 
 
 SpaxiJ^irj, quantity of first syllable of, I20I 
 
 8po|i.aios, tragic, 160 
 
 8vo-Ka9apTOs, 1250 
 
 E and AI confused, p. 45, n. 5 
 
 E for EI, in Attic writing, 37, 325 
 
 ?a, use of, in tragedy, 60 
 
 €yypd4>€iv, 1 181 
 
 t^ yi conjoined, 712; fl 5i fi-q, after 
 negative verb, 384 
 
 tUv, scansion and spelling of, 663, 1284 
 
 ctvcKa )( oiivcKO, 203 
 
 *is )( €S, 37 ; of destined use, 37, 
 283, 1263; temporal, 366, 367; fol- 
 lowed by adverb, 367 ; " in honour of," 
 1300 
 
 tia-dytiv, " to bring home," 73 ; " to re- 
 present," 744 
 
 (lo-paXXciv, 746 
 
 (lo-C(0p.ev (dW), 49 
 
 tlxov, idiomatic use of, 142, 522 
 
 «K, "from the house of," 1149; "out 
 of" a play, 1012 
 
 (KpoXpt^civ, 1 1 23 
 
 inyCyvnai }( i^toTi, 346 
 
 ^Kttvoi, of the dead, 316 
 
 ^KCxcipCa, 909 
 
 ^KKOKK^^dV, 63 
 (KKOpdv, 59 
 
 iK6pt<rQiv, the form, 1283 
 
 €KTrp€(lvC]^tl.V, 1 135 
 
 ^K4>e€tp€(7-9tti, with adv. of motion, 72 
 i(XKti.v t-rrl TpoxoO, 452 ; A/ci/crat, of 
 
 dancing, 328 
 'EXu(ivu)v, 1 126 
 tlipdXXtorOai, with gen., 131 2 
 Hk-nuiv, 1 143, 1156 
 
 cfivoXdv, 448, 1 201 
 
 Iv intensive, in composition, I143 ; ^^ 
 SiovTi, 272 ; ^v upq., 122 
 
 €vairoiraT€tv, 1228 
 
 €vdirT€iv, 1032, 1225 
 
 £vSiaEpiavpivi^\€TOS, S3 1 
 
 ?V£YK€, the form, 1109 
 
 ?VTOs, in singular, 1299 
 
 'EvvdXios, 457 
 
 ?5 (?/c, ^7), in composition, 631 
 
 €| {iK, iy), in composition, 631 
 
 €|aXti<{>€iv, 1 181 
 
 c^cXavvciv, 743 
 
 eltXtiv, 1021, 1145 
 
 l^oiKC^eo-Oai, 197 
 
 {|oirXt5€O"0ai, 566 
 
 eirct-yeTe, intransitive, 943 
 
 «ir^X"^i 1 121, 1 167 
 
 iirC, with gen., " in the time of," 592 ; 
 with dat., " against," 621 ; with dat., 
 of eating "with," 123; with dat., 
 meaning doubtful, 1085 ; in to. ivi 
 Qp^K-ns, 283 
 
 €"iri,dXX€iv, 432 
 
 eiriSt^ia, 957 
 
 €Trt8i8<5vai, 333 
 
 eiriKeXevtiv, 1317 
 
 €ir£KXT]Tos, 1266 
 
 tirivoia, 127 
 
 t-irCTTiSes, 742 
 
 £'iri(f>^pciv, e-irKJjopttv, 1 195 
 
 tiTvXXia, 532 
 
 -tpYTJs, in composition, 143 
 
 ^p€(8civ, 31 
 
 'Ep|Ji^8iov, the right form, 382, 924 
 
 'Eppiov KX^jpos, 365 
 
 ^s )( €ls, 37 ; €S in phrases ^j KipaKas, i% 
 (xo-Kaplav, 37, 1063 ; in catttica, 37, 
 947 ; in Ionic, 47 ; used before a 
 vowel, tragic, 140 ; ^s ndpaKas, in a 
 pun, 117 
 
 ia-Ti., for l^eari, 119 ; ^otC for ?x*'. with 
 adverb, 118 ; lar' di/ayKaluii fx°''i 334 
 
 'irtpoi, crasis and prodelision of, 253 
 
 iri, minatory, 1 187; fn fidXa, 53,280, 
 462 
 
 €i6v, as preposition, discussed, 68 
 
 fi irouiv, 271, 285, 131 1
 
 i8o 
 
 INDEX 
 
 -€0)S, termination of figs and fig-trees, 
 
 628 
 ia%, after rim, 32 
 
 Zcvs KaTaipd-n]S, 42 
 
 Jijv diri Ttvos (neut.)> 850 
 
 ffit] t<Jt€, for T^Tc 5^, 339 
 
 fJKtlV, 275, 289 
 
 ^|j.cpav irao-av, without idea of duration, 
 
 1313 
 ifj|X€piv6s> 163 
 
 O^ao-ai, synizesis of, 907 
 
 eearpov (to), " the house," 735 
 
 e^€iv, mostly non-Attic, 939, 1187 
 
 ©€0"y€viis, 928 
 
 OeoXo-yeiov, p. 17, P- 18, p. 25 
 
 Ojois €X^P°S) 1 172 
 
 @paKT]s, TO, lirl, 283 
 
 OpaTTa, 1 138 
 
 6piva|, 567 
 
 OxnjTToXos, 1 1 24 
 
 GvX'/iiiaTa, 1040 
 
 6<opirjo-(rc(r6ai, ambiguous, 1286 
 
 l8C€tv, 85 
 
 ISov, of compliance, 2 ; in scorn, 198 
 
 -lt,u>, verbs in, 1072 
 
 ^, 19s 
 
 Iktivo9, 1 100 
 
 tva tC ; 409 
 
 iov, 577 
 
 lov, Iov, no, 317 
 
 lirv(5s, 841 
 
 liriroXcKTpvtov, iiriraXeKTwp, 1 1 77 
 
 iiTTTO- prefix, 1177 
 
 iim-OK<lv6apos, l8l 
 
 ItrwvCa, 1227 
 
 IT and ir confused, 536, 745, or. n. 
 
 lX.6voXiP(j[.i]s, 813 
 
 Uo, 246 
 
 -Coiv, diminutive, force of, 193, 214 
 
 *I«viK«s, 933 
 
 K and p, confusion between, 341, 536 
 K and |i, similarity of, in cursive, 326 
 KaPc{pia, 277 
 
 Kaeiv, aorists of, 1 133 
 
 KttC, with verbs, 240 ; Kai, " and then," 
 
 with imperative, 328 ; /cat . . . S^, 
 
 250 ; Kai dv, 178, 327 ; fai fi-qp, 513 ; 
 
 Kal /i7)v . . . te, 369 ; Kai vvv, 316, 
 
 326 
 KaK6v, as term of abuse, 181 
 KtiX'^i KoXus, 1330 
 
 KoXdv €0^1, €V KoXw loTTl, 278 
 
 KavSvXos, 123 
 
 KdvOapos, 145 
 
 KavOapos, i, 143 
 
 KavOwv, 82 
 
 Kairvos, quantity of first syllable of, 892 
 
 KaTd, with ace, of quest, 192, 1050 ; 
 
 with gen., of direction, 525 ; 6 Kara 
 
 Toiv ffKeXolv, 241 
 KaTapa£v€iv, of actors, p. 24 
 KaTaOeivai, of ready payment, 1214 
 KaTai.pdTT]s Zevs, 42 
 KaTaXajxpdvciv, " to secure " (seat, etc.), 
 
 880 
 KaTarpiPtiv, 355 
 KaTcXavveiv, 711 
 
 KaTe'xeiv, absolute, two senses of, 944 
 KaToiKC^civ, 205 
 KaTO), uses of, p. 23 
 KdTtoSev )( IvOdSt, 313 
 KaTWKdpa, 153 
 KEivos, Ionic form, 47 
 Keio-Oai €V p.co-w,'lll8 
 K€vds irap^Kfiv, 1306 
 K€xapio-|j.£vos, 386 
 KiXXiKuv, 363 
 
 Kivciv, in sense of ^iveTv, doubtful, 341 
 KiTT&v, 497 
 KixXai, KixXC^tiv, 5"' 
 KXavo-£|Aaxos, 1293 
 KoXXapos, 1 1 96 
 KoXXvpos, 1200 
 Kop.i8i[j, 820 
 K(5pa^, HOC, 1125 
 KOpKopxryaC, 99 1 
 Kopwv€a>s, 628 
 
 KOTTapoi, 01 KaTaKTol, 1244 
 KpdSr], 627 
 
 KpiO^, special sense of, 965 ; Kpidoi, 449 
 Kpo|i|ivo|vp6Y|iCa, 529
 
 INDEX 
 
 i8i 
 
 KvSoiSoTrdv, 1 152 
 KuSoip^os, 255 
 
 KVKcLv, 1 169 
 KVK€t6v, 712, 1 169 
 
 Kvvva, 755 
 
 Kvirrdteiv, 731 
 
 KVTTapos, 199 
 
 Kvvj/as, 33 
 
 KwSuv, adjectival, 1078 
 
 Kw6a»v, 1094 
 
 KwXveiv, quantity of v in, 499 
 
 K(>)|iapx(87]s, Ktopxipxos, 1 142 
 
 Kw(j.a)8oTroTiTT)s, 734 
 
 AaK€8ai|j.dvi.oi )( 01 AcLkwves, 282 
 XdK€iv, Doric, 382 
 
 XaKTJaro|xai, XaK-qo^]?, intentional sole- 
 cisms, 381, 382 
 Aa\LCci, 758 
 
 Xxi|iirpov, adverbial, 566 
 XapivoSi 925 
 Xavpai, 99 
 \crrarrf\, 916 
 Xtiis, periphrasis with, 632 
 ^Y"", 332, 132S 
 X-(]Otiv, tragic, 63 
 XWos, bema of Pnyx called, 680 
 XivoTTTwp.cvos, U78 
 Xt-irtpvTJs, 603 
 Xirap-yC^tiv, 562 
 Xovoflai, 1 1 39 
 Xo^dv, 121 1 
 Xox«vi«o^a-i> 1014 
 AvK€iov, 357 
 Av(r\.\iA\i], verbal play on, 992 
 
 M and T, confusion between, in majus- 
 cules, 631 
 
 |i and K, similarity of, in cursive, 326 
 
 |id Ti\v Tr\v, 188 
 
 |JA rhv AC, dXXd, 6 (cf. 1046) 
 
 Mavfj5, 1 146 
 
 Mavla, 1 1 46 
 
 \uiv(.a, in plural, 65 
 
 |j.apTiipo|ui,i, 1 1 19, 1 120 
 
 ftdrnv, " madly," 95 
 
 \Uv so/t'/arium, 754, 1226; /xiv . . . ydp, 
 separated, 605 ; a'-^v vw, 497 ; fiii> oOv, 
 of protest, 628 
 
 Iw'vTOi, in a reply, 1290 
 
 lierd Ttvos elvai, " to take the part of," 
 
 765 
 |i6Ta(novios, 117 
 lACTewpoKoireiv, 92 
 ^.tTopxiov, 568 
 |i^v, in oil fj.T]v . . . -ye, 41 ; in Kal firjv 
 
 (. . . 7e), 369 
 liTlXav^, 82, 174, 790, pp. 21-22, p. 24 ; 
 
 fiVXO-val, 307, 790 
 (iTj^avoiroios, 174 
 |jiiKpdv, " a word or two," 660 
 (i.i(roXdp.a\os, 304 
 Ixio-o-iropiraKKTrdTT], 662 
 -(ivovs, the termination, 1224 
 Hopp-w, 474 
 
 (IVTTOJTds, 247 
 
 (10) V o£v, 527 
 
 V and IT, similarity in form of, lOO 
 
 V and V confused, p. 34, n. 5 
 
 V e<pe\KvaTiK6v, in pluperfect, II82 
 vavo-GXovv, vavo-9XoT)o-6ai, 126 
 V€VT)(ievos, the form, 1032 
 
 vi] in negative sentence, 218 
 
 VTJ<rat, 1032 
 
 vfi<rou, al, " our empire," 760 
 
 voOs, " intention," 104 
 
 vvv {vuf) and 617 confused, p. 34, n. i 
 
 viiv 8yj, 5 ; accentuation of, 5 
 
 |ov0(Js, 1 1 77 
 
 |vv, |vv-, |vXX-, see under <r 
 
 O and n confused, 155, 1307 
 
 6 Kara toiv CKsXciv, 241 
 
 o-yKvXXccrGai, 465 
 
 680V, Tf|s avTTJs, 1 155 
 
 6t,ti. impersonal, with double gen., 529 
 
 -01 and -ov confused, p. 34, n. 8 
 
 -olaro, Ionic ending, in optative, 209 
 
 olKOY€vf|S, 7^^ 
 
 otKoOcv, sententious use of. 522 
 
 otpioi, elision of, 173 
 
 olvapC]^€iv, 1 147 
 
 oto-t, 259 
 
 0I0-6* 8 8pd(rov ; 106 1 
 
 Ikai, 948
 
 I82 
 
 INDEX 
 
 oXoXv^Eiv, 97 
 
 6p,ov )( €yy<5s, 513 
 
 6|vprY|JiCa, the form, 529 
 
 o|«s, of colour, 1 1 73 
 
 frn-o, 400, 805 
 
 8ira)s, with future, independent, 77, 562, 
 
 '017, 1330; with future, final, 309, 
 
 431 ; with past tense of indicative, 
 
 136; after dTriarov, 132 
 opOds, opOifiv, opOws, 161 
 8<rov KaKdv, parenthetical, 239 
 St€ causal, 125 1 
 ov, position of, after oiiK IjO' Swcas, 42 ; 
 
 ov yLiiJ, 1037 ; ov fj.r]i> ... 76, 41 ; oCk, 
 
 dXXd, coalescing, 850 ; 01) fia Ai\ aX\d, 
 
 1046 (cf. 6) 
 -ov and -01 confused, p. 34, n. 8 
 ovS6', " worthless," 1222 
 ovK itm, irapd ravT &XXa, I lO 
 ovv, after fj.u>v, 527 ; often omitted in 
 
 MSS., p. 34, n. 12 
 oi)v€Ka )( ttvtKa, 203 
 oiiri, with xa^pW) 316 
 o<}>pvs, 395 
 ^Xll*** i'l tragic phrases, 865 
 
 IT and IT, confusion between, 536, 745. 
 
 cr. n. 
 ■n and v, similarity in form of, 1 00 
 •jraCeiv, 874 
 TrdXoi, with imperfect, 414, 475 ; irdXai 
 
 irori, 133 
 TToXaicTTpai, vice in, 762 
 ToXdcria (170X6.610), 574 
 TToXf-yKOTos, of persons, 390 
 TravqY''P''S, 342 
 TrdvTa Tavra, 319 
 irdvv irdjiirav, 121 
 irapd, with ace, after verbs of rest, 
 
 1269 ; in composition, of madness, 90 ; 
 
 in composition, of cheating, 414 ; trap 
 
 ain-TjP Tr]v deov, 726, pp. 17-20, p. 30; 
 
 jrapd Tiros iadUiv, 386 
 -rrapapdXXciv, 34 
 irapaKXCvciv, with gen., 981 
 irapaKviTTCiv, 982 
 ■7rapaXv€iv, 743 
 irapaTraUiv, 90 
 
 irap8aK<$s, II48 
 
 -n-apoi|ai, with gen., 30 
 
 irav<riKdirrj, 14 
 
 •jra<j>Xd5€iv, 314 
 
 iraxvs, 639 
 
 Ilcipaicvs, spelling of, 145 
 
 ir^jjiireiv, 874 
 
 ■jTcvT^s )( "iTTwxds, 636 
 
 ireiraCveiv, 1163 
 
 ■jrepC, in pregnant construction, 216 
 
 ircpid'yciv, 36 
 
 ir€piYpd<{>£iv, absolute, 879 
 
 X€pi5wvvv<r9ai, 687 
 
 irtpvuSeiv, with participle, 10 
 
 ir€piKO}i.«|/os, 994 
 
 ir€piK\jXCo-as, 7 
 
 •ir€T€(r0ai, future forms of, 77, 1 1 26 
 
 wwjetv, 1032 
 
 iriKpdS) 805 
 
 irt<rvvos, 84 
 
 irXtiv, p.EVCi,v, 341 
 
 irXtKOS, tragic, 528 
 
 irvvKi, late form, 680 
 
 irdOev dv, with optative, as a despairing 
 wish, 521 
 
 ndOos, 456 
 
 iroCq,; "how?", 1231 
 
 TTOieiv, xo£iv, spelling of, 58 ; followed 
 by ace. and inf., 365 ; of crop produc- 
 tion, 1322; "to build," in double 
 sense, 749 > iroLelv ovdip, doubtful 
 meaning of, 1085 ; iroielffdat, 69, 288 ; 
 TToieip )( TTOieicrdai aropdds, 212 
 
 "iroids Tis, 674 
 
 iroX€|Ji(^€iv, epic, 759 
 
 TToXenwrTfipios, 235 
 
 xdXis, of a large island, 251 
 
 iroXXal Kal iruKvaC, 8 
 
 iroXXoSeKdKis, 243 
 
 iroXXooTos, 559 
 
 iroXws, 6, followed by gen., 167 
 
 iroXvTC|iTjTos, 978, 1016 
 
 TroXvrXyjiiwv, 236 
 
 iroveio-Oai, 954 
 
 irdviipos, of pity, accent of, 263, 384, 
 1309 
 
 irdpos, 124 
 
 irdtr' drra; 704
 
 INDEX 
 
 183 
 
 iroo^wv, 1300 
 
 ■trpay^a {ovS^v ti/juv), 244 ; tI t6 vpayiia ; 
 
 uses of, 44 
 irpdYHtttTii, 191, 1297 
 Trpdo-a, in a pun, 242 
 irpLv, adverbial, 592 ; irplv irore, " in 
 
 days gone by," 592 ; irplv ij, 273 ; 
 
 irplv K€v with subj., not Homeric, 
 
 1076 
 irpoOeXv|ivos, 12 10 
 irpo<r-, by mistake for irpoa<j-, 1 183 
 irpbs rdSf, irpis ravra, 305 ; irphs irvp, 
 
 II31 ; irpds \vxvov, 692 
 ■npo<j-a.-^o.-^ilv , technical, 908 
 irpoo-poXXtiv, with ace, 1 80 
 irpoo-poX^i, 39 
 ■n-poo-SiSovat, 955, IIII 
 irpo<rT|K€iv, in double sense, 616 
 irpoo-Kei<rflai, with ace, 542 
 irpdcroSos, 397 
 
 ■n-pocrrdrns, patron of metics, 684 
 •trpo<rTdTt]s tov 8'/j[iov, 680, 684 
 
 TTVCJS, I I 50 
 
 -irvp-yovv, 749 
 
 irwXtiv )( diroSfSoo-Gai, 1205 ; TrwXejcr^at, 
 
 metaphorical, 633 
 irws &v, with optative, as a wish, 68 
 irws S€vp' dvfjXBts ; 184 (cf. 193) 
 
 ^, lengthening of vowel before, 11 86 
 papSovxoi, 734 
 pruidTio, 534 
 ^nr(is, irXtiv eirl, 699 
 ^o4><lv, 716 
 
 <r sounded twice, in jest, 42 
 <rav(8(s, (rav{8ia, 202 
 oraTTp^as olvos, 554 
 <rairp69, 554 
 <rapKd^(iv, o-dp5, 482 
 <rt(€iv, " to blackmail," 639 
 ZC^uXXa, 1095 
 trvrL' T)|i€puv rpuSv, 312 
 
 (TKoXcutlV, 440 
 
 o-KaxaipdroSi 42 
 <rKA.€t, 325 
 
 (TKCvq, ToL, 729, 886, 1 3 18 
 o-KiivaC, 731 
 
 (rKt|uiXC^€iv, 549 
 
 <rKVTT], 669 
 
 <r|tc6x«iv, 1309 
 
 (ro(|>ds, of poets, 700, 799 
 
 o-iraTCXti, Ionic word, 48 
 
 oirfvos, 1 149 
 
 <r7rXaY\v«vtiv, 1 1 1 5 
 
 <nro8eiv, 1306 
 
 OTipds, 347 
 
 rrpi^tw, 174, 175 
 
 OTpdpiXos, 864 
 
 (TTtoii-uXXetrflai, 995 
 
 <rvPapid?€iv, 344 
 
 OTJKOV, special sense of, 1350 
 
 (rvXXa)i.pdv€iv, 416, 437 ; <ri;XXa/3i6i', 
 
 colloquial use of, 18 
 <ruv 8dp€i crvv do-rrfSi, 357 
 <rvv£pt9os, 786 
 (n)VTpi.pT|vai., with gen., 71 
 <r<})d^€i.v, a butcher's word. 1018 
 (r(|>TJKa>|xa, 1 2 16 
 or<|)ov8tJXt], 1077 
 (TXTJuaTa, 323 
 o-w^eiv, iota in aorist of, 866 
 
 T and A confused, p. 43, n. 5 
 rd, raiv, dual, post-classical, 1309 
 rd i-nX ©paKT]?, 283 
 TttXavpivos, 241 
 
 rapfxiov, hypocoristic diminutive, 563 
 rdpixos, 563 
 
 TavTo, causal, 4I4, 617; of ready re- 
 sponse, 275 
 raxv irdvti, 26 1 
 Tax'u Tttxv, 261 
 T€TopTio-w, the form, 381 
 Wms, uses of, 687 ; as antecedent to ?W5. 
 
 32 
 Tn8f, of place whither, 726 
 
 TTjviKavra, 338, 1142 
 
 tL <j>yjs ; 872 
 
 Ti^ tC 8t| ; 1018 
 
 T<0<(r6ai, 1039 
 
 t(kt€iv, Aeschylean use of, 757 
 
 Tis, added to substantive with article, 
 
 831 
 r6 yt, epic, 1074 
 rh 8«iva, 268, 879
 
 i84 
 
 INDEX 
 
 TOT€, idiomatic use of, 694 ; after ijdr], 
 
 339 
 tovtoLkis, 1079 
 tovt* ckcivo, 289, 516 
 TpaYiKos, 136 
 Tpa"yop.d<rxa.Xos, 813 
 Tptts Kal SsKa, idiomatic, p. 14 
 rp'/jpuv, 1067 
 
 TpCa Kttl 8€k' 'i-n\, 990, p. 12 
 Tpi\oppv€iv, 1222 
 Tpo\CXos, 1004 
 Tpv^dv, double sense of, 1338 
 Tpv\e(r0ai, with gen., 989 
 TpuYctXi-a) 772 
 TwrXd^iiv, 1 148 
 Tvirreiv, forms supplied to, 493 
 Tvp^a.X,ia-dai, 1007 
 TO) (Tiw (to) deu), 214 
 
 V and V confused, p. 34, n. 5 
 
 -V, quantity of, in KwMeiv, 499 ; in \6eiv, 
 
 1283 
 vTjvCa, 928 
 -vWeiv suflSx, force of, 465, 995 ; -uXXa, 
 
 1095 
 
 i)1Tipi\ilV, 17 
 
 vmpy\vopi<i>v, 53 
 
 vWpTaTOs, 53 
 
 vir^Xeiv, 909 
 
 {iird and dird confused, p. 34, n. 13 
 
 viroireirwKws, 874 
 
 <|)aiSpds, 156 
 
 «{>d(rr]Xoi, 11 44 
 
 <j>a{)Xos )( <|>Xavpos, 96 ; (pa(i\us, 25 
 
 4>iTyos, 1 137 
 
 ^i\\r\l 1165 
 <j>9€Yna, 235 
 4>9EipES, 740 
 
 ()>t.aXov|i{v {st'c), 432 
 
 <|)iXa|i.ir€XwTdTTj, 308 ^ 
 
 ({>iXt]S€Iv, 1 130 
 
 <J>iTU, 1 164 
 
 <}>Xdv, 1306 
 
 ({>Xav)pos, 96 
 
 <})0iviKiKds, 303 
 
 4>oivik£s, 303. 1 1 73 
 
 <(>01VIK0VS, 303 
 
 ()>6pTos, 748 
 
 Xatpis, 951 
 
 Xafpofjiai, a solecism, 29 1 
 
 )(^apaKTT)p, 220 
 
 )(^apoTr6s) 1065 
 
 Xapuvioi KXC|iaK6Si p. 20, p. 26, 
 
 P- 30 
 XepvCTrT€(r0ai, 96 1 
 
 x'tSpa, 595 
 
 XiXiuv (SpaxA'wj'), accent of, 1237 
 
 XoXt|, 66 
 
 Xo<5s )( xo«s, 537 
 
 Xpetiv ecTTi, 1029 
 
 Xpillia (to), uses of, 38, 1 192 ; yfiiinaTa. 
 
 "merchandise," 1229 
 XVTpai, 923 
 Xwpia, " farms," 562 
 
 \|/T]Xa<J)dv €v <rK<5T<p, 691 
 
 12 and O confused, 155, 1307 
 
 w [leXs, 137 
 
 wpa, Iv, 122 
 
 'flpai, 456, 1 168 
 
 (opaKidv, 702 
 
 MS, with imperative, 320 ; as preposition, 
 
 restrictions of, 174 
 dio-irep, idiomatic use of, 234 
 SxTTi, double construction after, 646; 
 
 conditional, 333 ; " itaque," 935
 
 INDEX 
 
 185 
 
 II. ENGLISH 
 
 Accusative, cognate, after alvimffdat, 
 47; cognate, after ^vfiirai^eiv, 818; 
 temporal, without idea of duration, 
 1313 ; adverbial (yvtbfinv ifJ-V"), 232 ; 
 accus. sing, of adjective as adverb, 566 
 
 Achaeus, tragedian, 357 
 
 acorns, roasted, 1 1 37 
 
 Adonia, 420 
 
 adverb, transposition of, 1305 ; combined 
 with adjective, 82 ; with elj-ai, as pre- 
 dicate, 118 
 
 /JW«J of Euripides, parodied, 114, 1 19 
 
 Aesop's fables, 129 
 
 "agon," not found in the Peace, p. 4. 
 
 n. 2, p. 14 
 Amphipolis, battle of, 281, p. i 
 anacoluthon, 1242 
 analysis of the plot, pp. 4-7 
 anapaest, division of, 48, 233 
 antecedent, omission of, in dat., before 
 
 5y, 371 
 aorist, momentary, 1066, 1184 
 Archilochus, confession of cowardice by, 
 
 1298, 1 30 1 
 
 Argos, 475. 477 
 
 arguments of the Feaee, ancient, p. 53 
 
 Aristophanes, political ideas of, p. 3 ; 
 his Panhellenism, p. 3 ; his patriotism, 
 p. 4 ; his dislike of the new learning, 
 46 ; his baldness, 767 
 
 article, dual forms of, 1309 ; omitted with 
 names of countries, 282, 503 ; inter- 
 polated in MSS. , 1 1 1 1 , p. 34, n. 6 
 
 Aspasia, 608 
 
 Athenaeus, citations of the Peace by, 
 p. 49 
 
 Athenians, political scares of, 108 ; their 
 love of litigation, 108 
 
 audience, plot told direct to, 50; food 
 thrown to, 962 ; abused, 9 
 
 Bacis, 1070 
 
 barley-grains sprinkled on victim, 948 
 
 beetles, i ; fable about, 130 ; of Etna, 73 
 Bellerophontes of Euripides, 76. 82, 147, 
 
 15s, p. 19, p. 21, p. 25 
 Boeotia, birds from, 1004; hares from- 
 
 1150 
 Boeotians, 466, p. 4 
 Brasidas, 281, 640, p. i 
 Brauronia, 874, 876 
 
 Cabeiri, mysteries of the, 277 
 calendar, Greek, 414 ; Persian, 408 
 Cantharus, harbour of, 145 
 Carcinus, 782, 791 ; sons of, 782, 784. 
 
 788, 790, 864 
 Cerberus, nickname of Cleon, 313, 754 
 Chaeris, 951 
 Charinades, 1 155 
 cheese, Sicilian, 251 
 Chios, 171 
 chorus, division of, into two bodies^ 
 
 p. 27 ; double character of, p. 28 
 Cillicon, 363 
 Cleon, 48, 269, 313, 314, 669. 754, 757' 
 
 p. I ; attacked by Aristophanes, p. 3 
 Cleonymus, 446, 681 
 collar worn by corn-grinders, 14 
 Copais, Lake, eels from, loot; 
 cottabos, 1244 
 
 Council, at Athens, 714, 716 
 Cratinus, 700, 701 ; his death, 701 ; his 
 
 love of wine, 701, 703 
 Cyzicus, 1 1 76 
 
 Datis, 289 
 
 dative, after verb of buying, 1261 
 desiderative verbs in -e/w, 62 
 diminutives, hypocorislic, 563, 570, 596 
 Diodorus, citation from the Peace by. 
 
 603, p. 50 
 Dionysia, country, 530 
 Dionysus, statue of, 267, 442 
 Dipolia, 420 
 dithyrambists, 829, 830 
 
 N
 
 i86 
 
 INDEX 
 
 dramatis personal^ p. 56 
 Droysen, E., his scenic theory, p. 17 
 dual of vowel stems, 325 ; dual subject 
 with plural verb, 325 
 
 Eclipses, 414 
 eels from Lake Copais, 1005 
 Egyptians, purging habit of, 1253 
 Eratosthenes, p. 8, p. 15 
 Eretria, passage, in theatre at, p. 20, p. 26 
 Etna, beetles and horses of, 73 
 Eupolis, 740, 741, 762 
 Euripides parodied, 76, 82, 1 14, 119, 
 126, 131, 135, 15s, 528, 722, 1014 
 
 Figs, dried, 634; cakes of pounded, 574 
 
 fig-trees, names of, 628 
 
 fish, salt, 563 
 
 formal division of Comedy, p. 4, n. 2 
 
 free speaking to the audience, 9 
 
 fumigation before sacrifice, 960 
 
 Garland, worn by sacrificer, 948 
 
 genitive, of wonder, 238 ; of compensa- 
 tion, 1 1 87; causal, after verb denoting 
 anger, 659 ; local, after avvTpi.^7Jvai, 
 Kareayivai, 71 ; after SfioMv wvei, 
 impersonal, 527 ; double, after 6fei 
 impersonal, 529; after fie irpoai^aXe, 
 180; after rpuxeffdat., 989; after 
 TvapaKKiveiv, 98 1 
 
 ghosts, in tragedy, entrance of, p. 26 
 
 Glaucetes, 1008 
 
 Gorgon, Gorgoneion, 474 
 
 grape-stones, 634 
 
 Hare, a favourite dish, 1 1 50 
 Harpocration, citation from the Peace by, 
 
 P-50 
 Heracles, as glutton, 741 ; as destroyer 
 
 of monsters, 752, 756 
 Hermes, as glutton, 192; as god of 
 
 thieves, 402 ; as \pvxoironir6s, 650 
 heroes, eponymous, statues of, 1183 
 Herwerden (H, van), his scenic theory, 
 
 p. 18 
 Hesiod, 756 
 
 Hesychius, citation from the Peace by, 
 p. so 
 
 Hierocles, 1046, I125 
 
 homoioteleuton, omissions caused by, 187, 
 402, 896 
 
 honey, Attic, 254 
 
 hoplites, register of, 1 180 
 
 Hyperbolus, 68r, 690; attacked by Aris- 
 tophanes, p. 3 
 
 Illusion, stage, purposely sacrificed, 
 
 174, 1022 
 imperative, active for middle, 943 
 indicative mood, in general suppositions, 
 
 441 
 infinitive, for imperative, 1 1 53 
 initiated, privileges of the, 375 
 Ion, 835 
 
 Ionia, home of new learning, 46 
 Ionic forms, 47, 929, 933 
 ivy, 535 
 
 Laches, 250 
 
 Lamachus, 473, 474 
 
 lengthening of vowel before mute and 
 
 liquid, 261, 344, 1 20 1 
 libations, 300 
 lots cast for execution, 364 
 Lucian, citation from the Peace by, p. 50 
 Lyceum, 357 
 
 Magnesia, passage in theatre at, p. 20 
 
 p. 27 
 manuscripts containing the Peace, 
 
 pp. 31-48 
 mechanism, use of, in tragedy, p. 21 
 medism, comic charge of, 108 
 Megara, 246, 481, 608, p. 4 ; exports of. 
 
 1002, II 50 
 Melanthius, 804, 1012 
 Meredith, George, on Aristophanes, p. 2 
 Merry, W. W., his scenic theory, p. 19 
 metics, 296, 684 
 
 middle forms used passively, 246 
 middle party at Athens, p. 3 
 money carried in the mouth, 645 
 Morsimus, 801 
 Morychus, 1008
 
 INDEX 
 
 187 
 
 Murray, G., on the Peace, p. 2 
 myrtle, boughs and berries of, 1 1 54 
 mysteries, Eleusinian, 374 
 
 NiclAS, not named in the Peace, p. 3 ; 
 
 Peace of, p. i 
 Nieiahr, J., his scenic theory, p. 18 
 nominaiiTJUS pendens , 1242 
 notices, public, posting of, 1183 
 
 Oligarchy, p. 3 
 
 olive-tree, typical of Attica, 578 
 
 optative, shorter forms of, in aorist, 405 ; 
 
 in present of contracted verbs, 640 ; 
 
 assimilation of, 32 ; for subjunctive, in 
 
 final clause, 413, 522 
 Oreus, 1047 
 
 Pan-hellenism, 996, p. 3 
 
 parabasis, divisions of, 729 ; second, 1127 
 
 parechesis, 139, 865 
 
 participle, present, with imperfect time, 
 
 212, 407 
 peace, negotiations for, 219, 638, 665 
 Peisander, 395 
 Pericles, 608, p. 3 
 
 periphrasis, tragic, parodied, 76, 135 
 Phaeax, 250 
 Pheidias, 605 
 Phlyakes paintings, p. 20 
 Phormio, 347. 348 
 pig, mystic, 374 
 
 Plato Comicus, the Laconians of, 701 
 pnyx, 680 
 Prasiae, 242 
 prolepsis, 160 
 pronoun, interpolated in MSS., nil; 
 
 possessive, for objective gen., 583 
 Prytaneum, dinners in the, 1084 
 pulse, offered to gods, 923 
 Pylos, 219 ; the prisoners from. 479 
 
 Quails, 788 
 
 question, retorted, with direct interroga- 
 tive, 847 
 
 Reisch, E., his scenic theory, p. 18 
 Richter, J., his scenic theory, p. 16 
 Robert, C, his scenic theory, p. 19 
 
 Saians, 1298 
 
 Samothrace, mysteries of, 277 
 
 Sardis, dyes of, 1 1 74 
 
 second edition of the Pecue, question of, 
 
 PP- 7-15 
 sesame cake at weddings, 869 
 Sibyl, the, 1095 
 Sicily, 250; cheese of, 251 
 Sicyon, passage in the theatre at, p. 20, 
 
 p. 27 
 sigmatism, 139, 865 
 Simonides, 697 ; adapted, 736 
 skin of victim, a perquisite, 1 123 
 slaves, desertion of, 451 ; named after 
 
 nationality, 11 38 
 Socrates, at Delium, 26 
 Sophocles, 698 
 Spartans, 219, 1190, p. 4; regarded as 
 
 perfidious, 1068, 1083 ; as avaricious. 
 
 623 ; proverb against, 1190 
 Sphacteria, 219 ; the prisoners from. 
 
 479 
 statue. Peace represented by a, 6S2, 
 
 p. 29 
 Stesichorus, quotations from, 775, 796. 
 
 800 
 Stilbides, 1032 
 
 substantive, adjectival use of, 588 
 Suidas, citations of the Peace by, p. 
 
 49 
 superlatives, comic, 662 
 symposium, 300, 772, 1 154 
 synizesis, 907 
 Syracuse, 250, 251 
 syzygy, epirrhematic, 729, 1127 
 
 Tei.eA-S, 1008 
 
 theatre, keeping order in, 734 
 thrushes, a dainty, 531 
 Thucydidcs, possil)lc allusion to, 640 
 tongue cut separately, at sacrifice, 
 1060
 
 i88 
 
 tribute, attitude of Athenian allies 
 
 towards, 621 
 trierarchs, tricks of, 1 234 
 
 Violets, 577 
 
 WiNNOWING-FANS, 567 
 
 women, presence of, at Old Comedy, 966 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Xenocles, 289, 790 
 
 ZiELiNSKi, T., his divisions of Comedy, 
 p. 4, n. 2 ; his division of the parabasis, 
 729 ; his theory of a second edition, 
 p. ro; his theory of a dedication play, 
 p. 12, n. I, p. 14 
 
 THE END 
 
 PHINTED BV WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS.
 
 Catalogue 
 
 of 
 
 Messrs Blackwood & Sons' 
 Publications
 
 PERIODS OF EUROPEAN LITERATURE: A Complete and 
 
 Continuous History op the Subject. Edited by Pbofbssor SAINTS- 
 BURY. In 12 crowu 8vo vols., each 5s. net. 
 
 I. THE DARK AGES. By Professor W. P. Ker. 
 II. THE FLOURISHING OF ROMANCE AND THE RISE OF 
 ALLEJUBY. (12th AND ISth Centuries.) By GEORGE SAINTS- 
 BURY, M.A., Hon. LL.D., Aberdeen, Professor of Rhetoric and 
 Enftlish Literature in Edinburgh University. 
 
 III. THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. By P. J. Snbll. 
 
 IV. THE TRANSITION PERIO". By G. Gregory Smith. 
 V. THE EARLIER RENAISSANCE. By The Editor. 
 
 VI. PHE LATER RENAISSANCE. By David Hahnat. 
 VIII. THE AUGUSTAN AGES. By Oliver Elton. 
 IX. THE MID-EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. By J. H. MiLLAB. 
 XI. THE ROMANTIC TRIUMPH. By T. S. Omond. 
 
 The other Volumes are : — 
 
 Vn. The First Half ok the Seventeenth 
 Century . Prof. H. J. C. Grierson. 
 X. The Romajjtic Revolt 
 
 Prof. C. E. Vaughan. 
 
 XIL The Later Ninetzenth 
 
 Century The Editor. 
 
 PHILOSOPHICAL CLASSICS 
 
 Edited by WILLIAM KNIGHT, 
 in the University of St Andrews. 
 
 Descartes. .... Prof. Mahaffy. 
 Butler .... Rev. W. L. Collins. 
 Berkeley, . . Prof. Campbell Frsser. 
 
 FiCHTE, Prof. Adarason. 
 
 Kant Prof. Wallace. 
 
 Hamilton, Prof. Veitch. 
 
 Hegel The Master of Ballioi. 
 
 Leibnix, . . . John Theodore Men. 
 
 FOR ENGLISH READERS. 
 
 LL.D., Professor of Moral Philosophy 
 He-issue in Shilling Volumes net, 
 
 Vico, Prof. Flint. 
 
 HoBBEs, . . . Prof. Croorc Robertson 
 
 Hume, Prol. Knight. 
 
 Spinoza, Principal Caird. 
 
 Bacon: Part I Prof. Nichoh 
 
 Bacon : Part IL, .... Prof. Nichol. 
 Locke, .... Prof. Campbell Fraser. 
 
 FOREIGN CLASSICS FOR ENGLISH READERS. Edited by 
 
 Mrs OLIPHANT. Cheap Re-issue. In limp cloth, fcap. 8vo, price Is. 
 each net. 
 
 Dante, by the Editor. — Voltaire, 
 by General Sir E. B. Hamley, K.C.B. 
 — Pascal, by Principal Tulloch. — Pe- 
 trarch, by Henry Reeve, C.B. — Goethe, 
 by A. Hayward, Q.C.— Moliere, bv the 
 Editor and F. Tarver, M. A. —Montaigne, 
 by P.ev. W. L. Collins. — Rabelais, by Sir 
 Walter Besant. — Caldkron, by E. J. 
 Hasell. — Saint Simon, by C. W. Collins. 
 
 Cervantes, by the Editor. — Corneillk 
 AND Racine, by Henry M. Trollope. — 
 Madame de Sevigne, by Miss Thackeray. 
 
 — La Fontaine, and other French 
 Fabulists, by Rev. W. Lncas Collins, 
 M.A. — Schiller, by James Sime, M. A 
 
 — Tasso, by E. J. Hasell. — Rousseau, 
 by Henry Grey Graham. — Altred dk 
 MussKT, by C. F. Oliphaut. 
 
 ANCIENT CLASSICS FOR ENGLISH READERS. Edited by 
 
 the Rev. W. LUCAS COLLINS, M.A. Cheap Re-issue. In limp cloth, 
 fcap. 8vo, price Is. each net. 
 
 Contents of the Series. — Homer: Iliad, 
 by the Editor. — Homer: Odyssey, by the 
 Editor. — Herodotus, by G. C. Swayne.— 
 C«sAR, by Anthony Trollope. — Virgil, by 
 the. Editor. — Horace, by Sir Theodore 
 Martin. — ^schylus, by Bishop Copleston. 
 — Xbnophon, by Sir Alex. Grant. — Cicero, 
 by the Editor.- Sophocles, by C. W. Col- 
 lins. — Pliny, by Rev. A. Church and W. J. 
 Brodribb. — Euripides, by W. B. Donne. — 
 Jvbnal. by K. WaKord. — Aristophanes, 
 by the Editor. —Hesiod and Theognis, by 
 
 J. Davies.— Plautus ajtd Terence, by the 
 Editor. — Tacitus, by W. B. Donne.— 
 LuciAN, by the Editor.— Plato, by C. W. 
 Collins. — Greek Anthology, by Lord 
 Neaves. — Livy, by the Editor. — Ovid, by 
 Rev. A. Church. — Catullus, Tibullus, 
 AND Propertius, by J. Davies. — Demos- 
 thenes, by W. J. Brodribb. — Aristotle, 
 by Sir Alex. Grant. — Thucydides. by the 
 Edit:nr. — Lucretius, by W. H. Mallock. — 
 FiHDAB, by ReT. F. D. Morice.
 
 CATALOGUE 
 
 07 
 
 MESSES BLACKWOOD & SONS' 
 
 P U BLICA TION S. 
 
 ACTA SANCTORUM HIBERNL^ ; Ex Codice Salm&nticensi. 
 
 Nunc primnm integre edita opera Cakoli dk Smedt et Josephi de Backer, e 
 8oc. Jesn, Hagiographorum BoUandianomm ; Auctore et Sumptna Largiente 
 JoAKNK Patricio Marchionb Bothab. In One handsome 4to Volume, bound in 
 half roxbnrghe. £2. 28.; in paper cover, 3l8. 6d. 
 
 ADAMSON. The Development of Modern Philosophy. With 
 
 other Lectures and Essays. By Robert Adamsox, LL.D., late Professor of 
 logic in the University of Glasgow. Edited by Professor W. R. Soblet, Uni- 
 versity of Cambridge. lu 2 vols, demy Svo, ISs. net. 
 
 AFLALO. A Sketch of the Natural History (Vertebrates) oJ 
 
 the British Islands. By F. G. Aflalo, F.R.G.8., F.Z.S., Author of 'A Sketch 
 of the Natural History of Australia, &c. With numerous lUustrstions by Lodge 
 and Bennett. Crown Svo, 68. net. 
 
 AIKMAN. Manures and the Principles of Manuring. By C. M. 
 
 Ajkman, D.Sc, F.R.a.E., &c., formerly Professor of Ohemistry, Glasgow 
 Vetennary n^iilpfp, and Examiner in Chemistry, University of Glasgow, Ac. 
 Second Impression. CrowB «vo, 6s. 6d. 
 
 Farmyard Manure : Its Nature, Composition, and Treatment. 
 
 Grown Svo, Is. Gd. 
 
 ALISON. 
 
 History of Europe. By Sir Archibald Alison, Bart., D.C.L. 
 
 1. From the Commencement of the French Revolution to 
 
 the Battle of Waterloo. 
 
 Library Edition, 14 vols., with Portraits, Demy evo, £10, lOs. 
 A-MOTUER Edition, in 20 vols, crown Svo, £6. 
 People's Edition 13 vols, crown Svo, £2, lis. 
 
 2. Continuation to the Accession of Louis Napoleon. 
 
 LiBRAKV Edition, 8 vols. Svo, £0, 78. 6d. 
 People'8 Edition, 8 vols, crown Svo 34s. 
 
 Epitome of Alison's History of Europe. Thirtieth Thou- 
 sand, 78. 6d. 
 
 Atlas to Alison's History of Europe. By A. Keith Johnston. 
 
 LiHRARv Edition, demy 4tu, £3, 3s. 
 People's Eoitio.n, 31s. 6d. 
 
 ANCIENT CLASSICS FOR ENGLISH READERS. Edited 
 
 by Rev. W. Lrr-AH Collins, M.A. Price 1b. each net. ¥or Litt oJ Volt. tetp. S. 
 
 ANDERSON. Matriculation Roll of St Andrews University. 
 
 Edited by J. Maitland Anderson. In I vol. demy Svo. [In Iht preu.
 
 4 List of Books Published by 
 
 ANNALIST. Musings without Method : A Record of 1900 and 
 
 1901. By Annalist. Large crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 ATKINSON. Local Government in Scotland. By Mabel 
 
 Atkinson, M.A. In 1 vol. demy Svo, 12s. 6d. net. 
 
 AYTOUN. 
 
 Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers, and other Poems, By W. 
 
 Edmondstoune Attoun, D.C.L., Professor of Rhetoric and Belles-Lettres in the 
 University of Edinburgh. New Edition. Fcap. 8to, Ss. 6d. 
 Cheap Edition. Is. Cloth, Is. 3d. 
 
 An Illustrated Edition of the Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers. 
 
 From designs by Sir Noel Paton. Cheaper Edition. Small 4to, 10s. 6d. 
 
 BANKS. The Ethics of Work and Wealth. By D. C. Banks. 
 
 Crovrn Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 BARBOUR. Thoughts from the Writings of R. W. Barbour. 
 
 Pott Svo, limp leather, 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 BARCLAY. A New Theory of Organic Evolution. By James 
 
 W. Barclat. In 1 vol. crown Svo, 3s. 6d. net. 
 
 BARRINGTON. 
 
 The King's Fool. By Michael Barrington. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 The Reminiscences of Sir Barrington Beaumont, Bart. 
 
 A Novel. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 BELLESHEIM. History of the Catholic Church of Scotland. 
 
 From the introduction of Christianity to the Present Day. By Alphons Bel- 
 LESHEiM, D.D., Canon ol Aii-la-Chapelle. Translated, with Notes and Additions, 
 by D. Oswald Hunter Blaib, O.S.E., Monk of Fort Augustus. Cheap Edition. 
 Complete in 4 vols, demy 8vo, with Maps. Prif^e 2l8. net. 
 
 BLACKBURN. A Burgher Quixote. By Douglas Blackburn, 
 
 Author of ' Pi'insloo of Prinsloosdorp.' Second Impression. With Frontispiece. 
 Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 BLACKWOOD. 
 
 Annals of a Publishing House. William Blackwood and his 
 
 Sons ; Their Magazine and Friends. By Mrs Oliphant. With Four Portraits. 
 Third Edition Demy Svo. Vols. I. and II. £2. 28. 
 
 Annals of a Publishing House. Vol. III. John Blackwood. 
 
 By his Daughter Mrs Blackwood Porter. With 2 Portraits andView of Strath- 
 tyrum. Demy Svo, 2l8. Cheap Edition. Demy Svo, 7s. Cd. 
 
 Blackwood's Magazine, from Commencement in 1817 to 
 
 October 1904. Kos. 1 to 1068, forming 176 Volumes. 
 
 Tales from Blackwood. First Series. Price One Shilling each, 
 
 in Paper Cover. Sold separately at all Railway Bookstalls. 
 
 They may also be had bound in 12 vols., cloth, ISs. Half calf, richly gilt, 308. 
 Or the 12 vols, in 6, roxburghe, 2l8. Half red morocco, 288. 
 
 Tales from Blackwood. Second Series. Complete in Twenty- 
 four Shilling Parts. Handsomely bound in 12 vols., cloth, 30s. In leather back, 
 roxburghe style, 37s. 6d. Half calf, gilt, 52s. 6d. Half morocco, 55s. 
 
 Tales from Blackwood. Third Series. Complete in Twelve 
 
 Shilling Parts. Handsomely bound in 6 vols., cloth, 153.; and in 12 vols, cloth, 
 ISs. The 6 vols, in roxburghe 2l8. Half calf, 25a. Half morocco, 28s. 
 
 Travel, Adventure, and Sport. From ' Blackwood's Magazine. 
 
 Uniform with ' Tales from Blackwood.' In Twelve Parts, each price Is. Hand- 
 somely bound In 6 vols., cloth, ISa. And In half calf. 258. 
 
 Npw Educatioual Series. «S>r separate £ducational Catalogue.
 
 Williavt Blackuood &• Sons. 
 
 BLACKWOOD. 
 
 New Uniform Series of Novels (Copyrighfe). 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth. Price 38. 6d. each. Now ready : — 
 
 Wbkdkrholme. By P. G. Hamerton. 
 The Story of MABostoEL. By D. Storrar 
 
 Meldnun. 
 Miss MARJORIB4.NK3. By Mrs Oliphant, 
 The Perpetual Ourate, and The Rector 
 
 By the Same. 
 Salem Ohapel, and The Doctobs Family. 
 
 By the Same. I 
 
 A Sensitive Plant. By E. D. Gerard. 
 Lady Lee's Widowhood. By General Sir 
 
 B. B. Hamley. | 
 
 Katie Stewart, and other Storleg. By Mrs 
 
 Oliphsnt. 
 Valentine and his Brother. By the Same. | 
 Sons and Daughters. By the Same. 
 
 Standard Novels. Uniform 
 
 complete In one Volume. 
 
 ItABMORNE. By p. G. Hamerton. 
 
 Reata. By E. D. Gerard. 
 
 BtooAK MY Neighbour. By the Same. 
 
 The Waters of Hercules. By the Same. 
 
 Pair to See. By L. W. M. Lockhart. 
 
 Mine is Thine. By the Same. 
 
 Doubles and Quits. By the Same. 
 
 Altiora Peto. By Laurence Oliphant. 
 
 Piccadilly. By the Same. With Illustra- 
 tions. 
 
 Lady Baby. By D. Gerard. 
 
 The Blacksmith of Voe. By Paul Gushing. 
 
 My Trivial Life and Misfortuni. By A 
 Plain Woman. 
 
 Poor Nellie. By the Same. 
 
 in size and binding. Each 
 
 FLORIN SERIES, Illustrated Boards. Bound in Cloth, 28. (Jd. 
 
 Tom Cringle's Loo. By Michael Scott. 
 The Cruise of the Midge. By the Same. 
 Cyril Thornton. By Captain Hamilton. 
 Annals of the Parish. By John Gait. 
 The Provost, &c By the Same. 
 Sir Andrew Wylie. By the Same. 
 The Entail. By the Same. 
 Miss Molly. By Beatrice May Butt. 
 Beoinald Dalton. By J. 6. Lockhart. 
 
 Pen Owen. By Dean Hook. 
 
 Adam Blair. By J. G. Lockhart. 
 
 Lady Lee's Widowhood. By General Sir E. 
 
 B. Hamley. 
 Salem Chapel. By Mrs Oliphant. 
 The Perpetual Curate. By the Same. 
 Miss Marjoribanks. By the Same, 
 John : A Lcve Story. By the Same. 
 
 SBILLING SERIES, Illustrated Cover. Bound in Cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 The Rector, and The Doctor's Family, j Sir Frikzle Pumpxin, Nights at Mess, 
 
 By Mrs Oliphant. &c. 
 
 The Life of Mansis Wacch.. By D. M. The Subaltern. 
 
 Moir. j Life in the Far West. By Q. F. Buxton. 
 
 Peniksulab Scenes and Sketches. By Valerius : A Roman Story. By J. G. 
 
 F. Hardmau. I Lockhart. 
 
 BON GAULTIER'S BOOK OF BALLADS. A new Edition, 
 
 with Autobiographical Introdii'tion l>y Sir Theodore Martin, K.C. B. With 
 Illustrations by Doyle, Leech, and Crowquill. Small quarto, &s. net. 
 
 BOWHILL, Queations ancJ Answers in the Theory and Practice 
 
 of Military Topography. P.y Major J. H. Bowhill. Crown Svo, 48. Od. not. 
 Portfolio containing 34 working plans and diagrams, 38. 6d. net. 
 
 BROWN. The Forester : A Practical Treatise on the Planting 
 
 and Tending of Korest-trecR and the General Management of Woodlands. Hy 
 James Brown, LL.D. Sevontli Edition, Enlarged. Edited by John Nimhet, D.QJc, 
 Author of ' British Forest Trees," &c. In 3 vols, royal 8vo, with 350 lUuBtr*. 
 tionn. In ]iri;fiaration. 428. net. 
 
 BROOKS. iJaughters of Desperation. 
 
 Small crown 8vo, 5h. net. 
 
 By HiLDEGAUD Brooks. 
 
 BRUCE. Our Heritage : Individual, Social, and Religious. By 
 
 W. S. Ui'.irE, D.D., Croall I.cclurcr (or 19U3. Crown 8vo, 2s. Od. net. 
 
 BUCHAN. The First Things. Studin.s in the Emhryology of 
 
 Religion and Natural Theology. By Rev. John Bucuan, John Knox Church, 
 Glasgow. Crown Svo, Ss.
 
 List of Books Published by 
 
 BUCHAN". 
 
 The African Colony : Studies in the Reconstruction. By John 
 
 BucHAN. 1 vol. demy 8vo, 15s. net. 
 
 The Watcher by the Threshold, and other Tales. Second Im- 
 pression. Crown 8vo, Cs. 
 
 BURBIDGE. 
 
 Domestic Floriculture, Window Gardening, and Floral Decora- 
 tions. Being Practical Directions for the Propagation, Culture, and Arrangement 
 of Plants and Flowers as Domestic Ornaments. By F. W. Burbidob. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo with, numerous Illustrations, Ts. 6d. 
 
 BURTOJ^. 
 
 The History of Scotland : From Agricola'a Invasion to the 
 
 Extinction of the last Jacobite Insurrection. By John Hill Burton, D.C.L., 
 Historiographer- Royal for Scotland. Cheaper Edition. In 8 vols. Crown 8vo, 
 33. 6d. each. 
 
 The Book-Hunter. A New Edition, with specially designed 
 
 Title-page and Cover by Joseph Brown. Printed on antique laid paper. Post 
 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Scot Abroad. Uniform M-ith ' The Book - Hunter,' Post 
 
 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 BUTE. 
 
 The Roman Breviary : Eeformed by Order of the Holy 
 
 CEcumeuica! Council of Trent ; Published by Order of Pope St Pius V. ; and 
 Revised by Clement VIII. and Urban VIII. ; together with the Offices since 
 granted. Translated out of Latin into English by John, Makquess of Bute, 
 K.T. New Edition, Revised and Enlarged. In 4 vols, crown 8vo, and in 1 vol. 
 crown 4to. [In the press. 
 
 The Altus of St Columba. With a Prose Paraphrase and Notes 
 
 By John, Marquess of BaiB, K.T, la paper eovur, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Sermones, Fratris Adae, Ordinis Prsemonstratensis, &c. 
 
 Twenty-eight Discourses of Adam Scotus of Whithorn, hitherto unpublished ; 
 to which is added a Collection of Notes by the same, illustrative of the rule of 
 St Augustine. Edited, at the desire of the late Marquess of Bute, K.T., LL.D., 
 &c., by Walter de Gray Birch, LL.D., F.S.A., of the British Museum, &c. 
 Royal 8vo, 25s. net. 
 
 Catalogue of a Collection of Original MSS. formerly belonging 
 
 to the Holy Office of the Inquisition in the Canary Islands. Prepared under the 
 direction of the late Marquess of Bute, K.T., LL.D., by Walter de Gray 
 Birch, LL.D., F.S.A. 2 vols, royal Svo, £3, 3s. net. 
 
 BUTE, MACPHAIL, and LONSDALE. The Arms of the 
 
 Royal and Parliamentary Burghs ol Scotland. By John, Marquess of Bute, 
 K.T., J. R. N. Macfhail, and H. W. Lonsdale. With 131 Engravings on 
 wood, and 11 other Illustrations. Crown 4to. £2, 2s. net. 
 
 BUTE, STEVENSON, and LONSDALE. The Arms of the 
 
 Baronial and Police Burghs of Scotland. By John, Marquess of Bute, K.T., 
 J. H. Stevenson, and H. W. Lonsdale. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 
 4to, £2, 2s. net.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons. 
 
 BUTT. Miss Molly. By Beatrice May Butt. Cheap Edition, 2s, 
 CAIRD. Sermons. By John Caird, D.D., Principal of the 
 
 University of Glasgow. Seventeenth Thousand. Fcap. 8vo, 58. 
 
 CALDWELL. Schopenhaner'? System in its Philosophical Sig- 
 nificance (the Bhaw Fellowship Lectures, 1893). By William Caxdwell, M.A., 
 D.Sc, Professor of Moral and Social PhUosophy, Northwestern University, 
 U.S.A. ; formerly Assistant to the Professor of Logic and Metaphysics, Edin., 
 and Examiner in Philosophy in the University ot St Andrews. Demy 8vo, 
 10s. 6d. net. 
 
 CALL WELL. 
 
 The Effect of Maritime Command on Land Campaigns since 
 
 Waterloo. By Lt.-Col. C. E. Callwell, R.G. A. With Plans. Post 8vo, 68. net. 
 
 Tactics of To-day. Sixth Impression. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net. 
 CAMPBELL. Balmerino and its Abbey. A Parish History, 
 
 With Notices of the Adjacent District. By James Campbell, D. D., F.S. A. Scot., 
 Minister of Balmerino ; Author of ' A History ot the Celtic Church in Scotland." 
 A New Edition. With an Appendix of Illustrative Documents, a Map of the 
 Parish, and upwards ol 40 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 30s. net. 
 
 CAREY. 
 
 Monsieur Martin : A Romance of the Great Northern War. 
 
 By Wyjionii Carey. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 For the White Rose. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 CARLYLE. A History of Mediaeval Political Theory in the 
 
 West. By R. W. Carlvle, CLE, Balliol College, Oxford ; and A. J. Carlyle, 
 H.A., Chaplain and Lecturer (late Fellow) of University College, Oxford. In 3 
 vols, demy Svo. Vol. I. — A History of Political Theorj' from the Roman Lawyers 
 of the Second Century to the Political Writers of the Ninth. By A. J. Carlyle. 
 15s. net. 
 
 CHESNEY. The Dilemma. By General Sir George Chesney, 
 
 K.C.B. A New Edition. Crown Svo, 2s. 
 
 CHRONICLES OF WESTERLY. A Provincial Sketch. By 
 
 the Author of ' Culmshire Folk,' 'John Orlehar,' &c. New Edition. Crown Svo, bs. 
 
 CHURCH SERVICE SOCIETY. 
 
 A Book of Common Order : being Forms of Worship issued 
 
 by the Church Service Society. Seventh Edition, carefully revised. In 1 vol. 
 crown Svo, cloth, 3b. 6d. ; French morocco, 58. Also in S voU. crown Svo, 
 clcth, 4b. ; French morocco, 68. 6d. 
 
 Daily Offices for Morning and Evening Prayer throughout 
 
 the Week. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Order of Divine Service for Children. Isaued by the Church 
 
 Service Society. With ScottUh HymnaL Cloth, 8d. 
 
 CLIFFORD. 
 
 Sally : A Study ; and other Tales of the Outskirts. By Hugh 
 
 Clikkokd, C.M.G. Crown Svo, 6«. 
 
 Bush- Whacking, and other Sketches. Second Impression. 
 
 Crown Svo, Os.
 
 8 List of Books Published by 
 
 CLODD. Thomas Henry Huxley. "Modern English Writers." 
 
 By Edward Clodd. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 CLOUSTON. 
 
 The Lunatic at Large. By J. Stoker Clouston. Fourth 
 
 Impression. Crown 8vo, 6s. People's Edition, royal 8vo, 6d. 
 
 The Adventures of M. D'Haricot. Second Impression. Crown 
 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 Our Lady's Inn. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 Garmiscath. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 COLLINS. 
 
 A Scholar of his College. By W. E. W. Collins. Crown 
 
 8vo, 6s. 
 
 The Don and the Undergraduate. A Tale of St Hilary's 
 
 College, Oxford. Second Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 EjDisodes of Kural Life. Crown Svo 6s, 
 
 CONRAD. 
 
 Lord Jim. A Tale. By Joseph Conrad, Author of 'The 
 
 Nigger of the Narcissus,' 'An Outcast of the Islands,' 'Tales of Unrest,' &c. 
 Second Impression. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Youth : A Narrative ; and Two other Stories. Second Im- 
 pression. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 COOPER. Liturgy of 16.37, commonly called Laud's Liturgy. 
 
 Edited by the Bev. Professor Coopee, D.D., Glasgow. In 1 vol. crown Svo. 
 
 [/«. the, press. 
 
 CORNFORD. R. L. Stevenson. "Modern English Writers." 
 
 By L. Cope Cornford. Second Edition. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 COTTON. The Company of Death. By Albert Louis Cotton. 
 
 Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 COUNTY HISTORIES OF SCOTLAND. In demy Svo vol- 
 
 nmes of about 350 pp. each. With Maps. Price 7s. 6d. net. 
 
 Prehistoric Scotland and its Place in European Civilisation. 
 
 Being a General Introduction to the "County Histories of Scotland." By 
 Robert Munro, M.A., M.D., Author of 'Prehistoric Problems,' 'The Lake- 
 Dwellings of Europe,' &c. With numerous Illustrations. 
 
 Fife and Kinross. By ^neas J. G. Mackay, LL.D., SheriflF 
 
 of these Counties. 
 
 Dumfries and Galloway. By Sir Herbert Maxwell, Bart., 
 
 M.P. Second Edition. 
 
 Moray and Nairn. By Charles Rampini, LL.D., SheriflF 
 
 of Dumfries and Galloway. 
 
 Inverness. By J. Cameron Lees, D.D.
 
 VVilliam Blackwood & Sons. 
 
 COUNTY HISTOEIES OF SCOTLAND.. 
 
 Roxburgh, Selkirk, and Peebles. By Sir George Douglas, 
 
 Bart. 
 
 Aberdeen and Banff. By William Watt, Editor of Aberdeen 
 
 ' Daily Free Press.' 
 
 Perth and Clackmannan. By JoHX Chisholm, M.A., Advocate. 
 
 lln the press. 
 
 Edinburgh and Linlithgow. By William Kirk Dickson, 
 
 Advocate. [In the press. 
 
 CRAIK. A Century of Scottish History. From the Days before 
 
 the '45 to those within living Memory. By Sir Henry Craik, K.C.B., M.A. 
 (Oxon.), Hon. LL.D. (Glasgow). 2 vols, demy Svo, 30s. net. 
 
 CRAWFORD. Saracinesca. By F. Marion Crawford, Author 
 
 ot 'Mr Isaacs,' &c., &c. Crown Svo, 38. 6d. Also at 6d. 
 
 CRAWFORD. The Mysteries of Christianity. By the late 
 
 Thomas J. Crawtord, 13. D., Professor ot Divinity in the University at Edin- 
 burgh. Crown Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 CREED. The Fight. By Sybil Creed. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 CUMMING. 
 
 Memories. By C. F. Gordon Cumming. Demy Svo. Illus- 
 trated, 20s. 
 
 At Home in Fiji. Post Svo. Illustrated. Cheap Edition, 6s. 
 
 A Lady's Cruise in a French Man-of-War. Post Svo. Illus- 
 trated. Cheap Edition. 6s. 
 
 Fire-Fountains. 2 vols, post Svo. Illustrated, 25s. 
 
 Granite Crag?. Post Svo. Illustrated. Cheap Edition. 6s. 
 
 Wanderings in China. Small post Svo. Cheap Edition. 6s. 
 
 DESCARTES. The Method, Meditations, and Principles of Philo- 
 sophy of DeBcartcB. Translated from the Original French and Latin. With a 
 New Introductory Essay, Historical and Critical, on tht Cartesian Philosophy 
 By Proteesor Vbitch, LL.D., Glasgow University. Eleventh Edition. 6s. Od. 
 
 DODDS AND MACPHERSON. The Licensing Acts (Scotland) 
 
 Consolidation and Amendment Act, 1003. Annotated by Mr J. M. Doin.s, of 
 the SoottiMh Ollice ; Joint-Editor of the ' PariHh Council Guide for Scotland,' and 
 Mr KwAN MACPnEiiHON, Advocate, Legal Secretary to the Lord Ailvocato. In 
 1 vol. crown Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 DOUGLAS 
 
 The Ethic8 of John Stuart Mill. By Charles Douglas, 
 
 M.A., D.Hc, M.P., Into Lecturer In Moral PhiloHophy, and Assistant lo the Pro- 
 fessor r)' Mural Philosophy in the University of EdiuburRh. Post Svo, Oh. not. 
 
 John Stuart Mill : A Study of his Philosophy. Crown Svo, 
 
 4b. fid. not. 
 
 ECCOTT. Fortune's Castaway. By W. J. Eccott. Crown Svo, Gs.
 
 lO 
 
 List of Books Published by 
 
 ELIOT. 
 
 George Eliot's Life, Belated in Her Letters and Journals. 
 
 Arranged and Edited by her basband, J. W. Cross. With Portrait and other 
 Illustrations. Third Edition. 3 vols, post 8vo, 42b. 
 
 George Eliot's Life. With Portrait ajid other I'iastrations. 
 
 New Edition, in one volume. Crown 8vo, 78. 6d. 
 
 Works of George Eliot (Library Edition). 10 volumes, small 
 
 demy 8vo. With Photogravure Frontispieces, from Drawings by William 
 Hatherell, R.I., Edgar Bundy, R.I., Byam Shaw, R.I., A. A. Van Anrooy, Maurice 
 Greififenhagen, Claude A. Shepperson, R.I., E. J. Sullivan, and Max Cowper. 
 Gilt top, 10s. 6d. net each volume. 
 
 Adam Bede. 
 
 The Mill on the Floss. 
 
 ROMOLA. 
 
 Scenes of Clerical Life. 
 Silas Marner ; Brother Jacob ; 
 The Lifted Veil. 
 
 Felix Holt, the Radical. 
 
 MiDDLEMARCH. 
 
 Daniel Dbronda. 
 
 The Spanish Gypsy ; Jubal. 
 
 Essays ; Theophrastus Such. 
 
 Life and Works of George Eliot (Warwick Edition). 14 vol- 
 umes, cloth, limp, gilt top, 2s. net per volume ; leather, limp, gilt top, 2s. 6d. net 
 per volume ; leather, gilt top, with book-marker, 3s. net per volume. 
 
 MiDDLEMARCH. 2 vols. 664 and 630 pp. 
 Daniel Deronda. 2 vols. 616 and 
 
 636 pp. 
 The Spanish Gypsy ; Jubal. 
 EssAvs; Theophrastus Such. 
 Life. 2 vols., 626 and 580 pp. 
 
 21 volumes, 
 or in roxburghe 
 
 Adam Bede. 826 pp. 
 
 The Mill on the Floss. 828 pp. 
 
 Felix Holt, the Radical. 718 pp. 
 
 ROMOLA. 900 pp. 
 
 Scenes op Clerical Life. 624 pp. 
 Silas Marner ; Brother Jacob ; The 
 Lifted Veil. 560 pp. 
 
 Works of George Eliot (Standard Edition). 
 
 crown 8vo. In buckram cloth, gilt top, 28. 6d. per vol. 
 binding, Ss. 6d. per vol. 
 
 Adam Bede. 2 vols. — Thb Mill on the Floss. 2 vols. — Felix Holt, the 
 Radical. 2 vols. — Romola. 2 vols. — Scenes of Clerical Life. 2 vols. — 
 
 MiDDLEMARCH. 3 VOls. — DaNIEL DbRONDA. 3 VOls. — SiLAS MaRNEB. 1 VOl. 
 
 — Jubal. 1 vol. — Thb Spanish Gypsy. 1 vol. — Essays. 1 vol. — Theophras- 
 tus Such. 1 vol. 
 
 Life and Works oif George Eliot (Cabinet Edition). 24 
 
 volumes, crown Svo, price £6. ^so to be had handsomely bound in half and full 
 calf. The Volumes are sold separately, bound ic cloth, price 5a. each. 
 
 Novels by George Eliot. Popular Copyright Edition. In new 
 
 uniform binding, price 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Adam Bede. Silas Marker; The Lifted Veil; 
 The Mill on the Floss. Brother Jacob. 
 
 Scenes of Clerical Life. Middlemarch. 
 
 Romola. Daniel Deronda. 
 Felix Holt, the Radical. 
 
 Essays. New Edition, Crown Svo, 5s. 
 
 Impressions of Theophrastun Such. New Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Spanish Gypsy. New Edition, Crown Svo, Sis. 
 
 The liegend of jubal, and other Poems, Old and New 
 
 Nbtv Edition. Crown Svo, 5s. 
 
 Silas Marner, New Edition, with Illustrations by Reginald 
 
 Birch. Crown Svo, 68. People's Edition, royal 8vo, paper cover, price 6d. 
 
 Scene>i of Clerical Life. Pocket Edition, 3 vols, pott Svo, 
 
 Is. net each ; bound in hather. Is. 6d. net each. Illustrated Edition, with 20 
 Illustrations by H. R. Millar, crown Svo, 2s. ; paper covers, Is. People's Edi- 
 tion, royal Svn In papnr cover, price 6'^ 
 
 Felix Holt. People's Edition. Royal Svo, in paper cover, 6d.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons, ii 
 
 ELIOT. 
 
 Adam Bede. Pocket Edition. In 1 vol. pott 8vo, Is. net ; 
 
 bound in leather, in 3 vols., 4s. 6d. net. People's Edition, royal 8vo, in 
 paper cover, price 6d. Xew Edition, crown 8vo, paper cover, Is.; crown 8vo, 
 with Illustrations, cloth, 2s; pott 8vo, Is. net. 
 
 The Mill on the Floss. Pocket Edition, 2 vols, pott 8vo, 
 
 cloth, 3s. net ; limp leather, 4s. 6d. net. People's Edition, royal Svo, in paper 
 cover, priCH 6d. New Edition, paper covers. Is. ; cloth, is. 
 
 Romola. People's Edition. Royal Svo, in paper cover, price 6d. 
 Silas Marner ; Brother Jacob ; Lifted Veil. Pocket Edition. 
 
 Pott 8vo, cloth, Is. 6d. net ; limp leather, 2s. 3d. net. 
 
 Wise, Witty, and Tender {Sayings, in Prose and Verse. Selected 
 
 'Vom the Works of Gbouok Kliot. New Edition. Fcap. Svo, Sa. fid. 
 
 ELLIS. Barbara Winslow, Rebel. By Beth Ellis. Crown 
 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 ELTON. The Augu.stan Ages. " Periods of European Litera- 
 ture." By Oliver Elton, B.A., Lecturer in English Literature, Owen's College, 
 Manchester. Crown Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 FAHIE. A History of Wireless Telegraphy. Including some 
 
 Bare-wire Proposals for Subaqueous Telegraphs. By J. J. Fahie, Member of the 
 Institution of Electrical Engineers, London, and of the Society Internationale 
 des Electriciens, Paris; Author of 'A History of Electric Telegraphy to the 
 Year 1837,' &c. With Illustrations. Third Edition, Revised. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 FAITHS OF THE WORLD, The. A Concise History of the 
 
 Great Religious Systems of the World. By various Authors. Crown Svo, 58. 
 
 FERGUSSON. Scots Poems. By Robert Fergusson. With 
 
 Photogravure Portrait. Pott Svo, gilt top, bound iu cloth, Is. net ; leather, 
 Is. 6d. net. 
 
 FERRIER, 
 
 Philosophical Works of the late Jameu F. Ferrier, B.A. 
 
 Oxon., Professor of Moral Philosophy and Political Economy, St Andrews. 
 New Edition. Edited by Sir Albxani>kr GRiLsrr, Bart., D.C.L., and Professor 
 LrsHiNOTON. 3 vols, crown svo, 34s. fSd. 
 
 Institutes of Metaphysic. Third Edition, 10s. 6d. 
 
 Lectures on the Early Greek Philosophy. 4th Edition. 10s. (5d. 
 
 Philosophical Remains, including the Lecturer on Early 
 
 Grnok Philosophy Now Rditlon. U vol*, 24s 
 
 FISHER. One London Season. By Caroline Fisher. Crown 
 
 8vo, Cs. 
 
 FLINT. 
 
 Philosophy as Scientia Scientiarum. A History of Classifica- 
 
 ti(.ns of the ScicnccfS. By Kobkkt Clint, Corre8pon'lin).j M.nibur cftho Institute 
 of KrancH,, Hon. Membtr of the Royal Society ot PuloDiit.. Profosaor in the Unl. 
 votsity of Rflinhurf<h, &t:. 12s.fid.net. 
 
 Studios on TlieoloKical, P>ihlical, and other Subjects. 7s. 6d. net. 
 
 Historical PhilObopUy m Jbruuce anu Jtreiu;a iielgiuin and 
 Switzerland. Svo, 21b. 
 
 Agnosticism. Deniy Svo, IS.s. net. 
 
 TheiBTji. Being thd Baird Lecture for 1876. Tenth Edition, 
 
 Revlsnd. Crown Svo, 7k. fid 
 
 Anti-Theistic Theories. Being the Baird Lecture for 1877 
 
 Firth Edition. Crown Svo, lOs. 6d. 
 
 Sermons and Addresses. Demy Svo, 78. 6d.
 
 12 
 
 List of Books Published by 
 
 FORD. A History of Cambridge University Cricket Club. By 
 
 W. J. Ford, Author of 'A History of Middlesex County Cricket,' &c. With 
 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 15s. net. 
 
 FOREIGN CLASSICS FOR ENGLISH READERS. Edited 
 
 by Mrs Olipkant. Price Is. each net. Ifor List oj Voiumet, tee page 2. 
 
 FORREST. 
 
 History of the Indian Mutiny. By G. W. Forrest, C.I.E., 
 
 Ex-Director of Records Government of India^ 2 vols, demy Svo. [Inthepress. 
 
 Sepoy Generals ; Wellington to Roberts. With Portraits. 
 
 Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 By Hugh Fotjlis. 
 By Miles Franklin. 
 
 FOULIS. Erchie; My Droll Friend. 
 
 Is. net. 
 
 FRANKLIN. My Brilliant Career. 
 
 Fourth Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 FRASER. 
 
 Philosophy of Theism. Bein^ the Gifford Lecture: delivered 
 
 before the University of Edinburgh in 1S94-96. By Alexander Campbell 
 Eraser, D.C.L. Oxford; Emeritus Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in 
 the University of Edinburgh. Second Edition, Revised. Post Svo, 6s. 6d. net. 
 
 Biographia Philosophica. In 1 vol. demy Svo, 12s. 6d. net. 
 FRENCH COOKERY FOR ENGLISH HOMES. Third Im- 
 
 pression. Crown Svo, limp cloth, 2s. 6d. Also in limp leather, 3s. 
 
 GALLOWAY. Studies in the Philosophy of Religion. By 
 
 George Galloway, B.D. Demy Svo, 7s. 6d. net. 
 
 GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 
 
 Scottish Hymnal, With Appendix Incorporated. Published 
 
 for use in Churches by Authority of the General Assembly. 1. Large type, 
 cloth, red edges, 28. 6d.; French morocco, 4s. 2. Bourgeois type, limp cloth. Is.; 
 French morocco, 23. 3. Nonpareil type, cloth, red edges, 6d.; French morocco, 
 Is. 4d. 4. Paper covers, 3d. 5. Sunday -School Edition, paper covers. Id., 
 cloth, 2d. No. 1, bound with the Psalms and Paraphrases, French morocco, 88. 
 Nc. 2, bound with the Psalms and Parapnrases, cloth, 28.; French morocco, 3s. 
 
 Prayers for Social and Family Worship. Prepared by a 
 
 Special Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. Entirely 
 New Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Fcap. Svo, red edges, 28. 
 
 Prayers for Family Worship. A Selection of Four Weeks' 
 
 Prayers. New Edition. Authorised by the General Assembly of the Church ol 
 Scotland. Fcap. Svo, red edges. Is. 6d. 
 
 One Hundred Prayers. Prepared by the Committee on Aids 
 
 to Devotion. 16mo, cloth limp, 6d. 
 
 Morning and Evening Prayers for Afl&xing to Bibles. Prepared 
 
 by the Committee on Aids to Devotion. Id. for 6, or Is. per 100. 
 
 Prayers for Soldiers and Sailors. Prepared by the Committee 
 
 on Aids to Devotion. Thirtietl) Thousand. 16mo, cloth Ump. 2d. net. 
 
 Prayers for Sailors and Fisher-Folk. Prepared and Published 
 
 by Instruction of the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. Fcap. Svo, Is. 
 net.
 
 William Blackvjood & Sons. 13 
 
 GEKAED. 
 
 Reata : What's in a Name. By E. D. Geeakd. Cheap 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Beggar my Neighbour. Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Waters of Hercules. Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 GERARD. 
 
 A Foreigner. An Anglo -German Study. By E. Gerard 
 
 (Madame de Laszowska). Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 GERARD. 
 
 One Year. By Dorothea Gerard (Madame Longard de 
 
 Longgarde). Crown Svo, 63. 
 
 The Impediment. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 A Forgotten Sin. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 A Spotless Reputation. Third Edition. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 The Wrong Man. Second Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 Lady Baby. Cheap Edition. Crown Svo, 33. 6d. 
 
 GIBBOX. Souls in Bondage. By Perceval Gibbon. Crown 
 
 8vo, 6.S. 
 
 GILLESPIE. The Humour of Scottish Life. By Very Rev. John 
 
 Gillespie, LL.D. Crown Svo, 3s. fid. net. 
 
 GLEIG. Personal Reminiscences of the First Duke of Wellington, 
 
 with Sketches of some of his Guests and Contemporaries. By Hev. G. R. Gleio, 
 author of ' The Subaltern.' Demy Svo, 15s. net. 
 
 GOODALL. Association Football. By John Goodall. Edited 
 
 by S. Archibald de Bear. With Diagrams. Fcap. Svo, Is. 
 
 GORDON. The Sikhs. By General Sir John J. H. Gordon, 
 
 K.C.B. With Illustrations. Demy Svo. 
 
 GOUDIE. The Celtic and Scandinavian Antiquities of Shetland. 
 
 By Gilbert Goudie, F.S.A. Scot. Demy Svo, Ts. Od. net. 
 
 (iRAHAM. 
 
 Manual of the Elections (Scot.) (Corrupt and Illegal Practices) 
 
 Act, ISOo. With An»lyHi8, Relative Act of Sederunt, Appendix containlnR tho 
 Curmpt Practices ActB of 1883 and 1886, and Copious Index. By J. Edward 
 Oraham, Advnrsrn. 8vo, 4h. ''•'?. 
 
 A Manual of the Acts relating to Education in Scotland. 
 
 (Founded on that of the late Mr Craig Sellar.) Doiny Svo, ISs. 
 
 GRAND. 
 
 A Domentic Experiment. By Saeah Grand, Author of 
 
 'The Heavenly Twins,' ' Ideala: A Study from Life.' Crown Svo, 8r. 
 
 Singularly Deluded. Crown Svo, 6h.
 
 14 List of Books Published by 
 
 GRIEK. 
 
 In Furthest Ind. The Narrative of Mr Edward Carlyon of 
 
 BUswether, in the County of Northampton, and late of the Honottrable East India 
 Company's Service, Gentleman. Wrote by hiR own hand in the year of grace 1697. 
 Edited with * rew Explanatory Notes. By Sydney C. Gkieb. Post 8vo, 6s. 
 Cheap Edition, 2s. 
 
 His Excel let! cv'a Enelish Ooverneafi. Third Impression. Cr. 
 
 8vo, 6s. Cheap Editioa, 2s. People's Edition, royal Svo, paper cover, 6d. 
 
 An Uncrowned King : A Rorrmncfi of High Politics. Second 
 
 Impression. Crown 8vo, 68. Cheap Edition, 2s. 
 
 Peace with Hononr. Third Impression. Crown 8vo, 6s. Cheap 
 
 Edition, 2s. 
 
 A Crowned Qneen: The Romance of a Minister of State. 
 
 Second Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. Cheap Edition, 2s. 
 
 Like Another Helen. Second Impression Cr. Svo, 6s. Cheap 
 
 Edition, 2s. 
 
 The Kings of the East : A Romance of the near Future. 
 
 Second Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. Cheap E lition, 2s 
 
 The Warden of the Marches. Third Impression. Crown 
 
 Svo, 6s. Cheap Edition, 2b. 
 
 The Prince of the Captivity. Second Impression. Crown 
 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 The Advanced-Guard. Third Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 The Great Proconsul : The Memoirs of Mrs Hester Ward, 
 
 formerly in tlie family of the Hon. Warreu Hastings, Esquire, late Governor- 
 General of India. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 GROOT. Jan Van Dyck. By J. Moegan de Groot. Crown 
 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 HALDANE. How we Escaped from Pretoria. By Lieut.- Colonel 
 
 Aylmkr Haldanb, D.S.O., 2nd Battalion Gordon Highlanders. New Edition, 
 revised and enlarged. With numerous Illustrations, Plans, and Map. Crown 
 Svo, Is. 
 
 HALIBURTON. Horace in Homespun. By Hugh Haliburton. 
 
 A New Edition, containing additional Poems. With 26 Illustrations by A. S. 
 Boyd. Post Svo, 6s. net. 
 
 HAMILTON. 
 
 Lectures on Metaphysics. By Sir William Hamilton, 
 
 Bart., Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University of Edinburgh. 
 Edited by the Rev. H, L. Mansel, B.D., LL.D., Dean of St Paul's; and John 
 Veitch, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Logic and Rhetorio, Glasgow. Seventh 
 Edition. 2 vols. Svo, 24s. 
 
 Lectures on Logic. Edited by the Samk. Third Edition, 
 
 Revised. 2 vols., 248. 
 
 HAMLEY. 
 
 The Operations of War Explained and Illustrated. By 
 
 General Sir Edward Broce Hamlby, K.G.B., K.C.M.G. Second Edition of 
 Fifth Edition. With Maps and Plans. 4to, 30s. Also in 2 parts: Part I., 
 10s. 6d. ; Part It., 21s.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons. 15 
 
 HAMLEY. 
 
 Shakespeare's Funeral, and other Papers. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. 
 Thomas Carlyle : An Essay. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 
 
 28. 6d. ' 
 
 On Outposts. Second Edition. 8vo, 2s. 
 
 Wellington's Career ; A Military and Political SBmmary. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 28. 
 
 Lady Lee's Widowhood. New Edition. Crown Svo, 2s. 
 Our Poor Relations. A Philozoic Essay. With Illustrations, 
 
 chiefly by Ernest Griset. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d. 
 
 H ANN AY. The Later Renaissance. 'Periods of European 
 
 Literature.' By David Hannay. Crown Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 HARRADEN. 
 
 Ships that Pass in the Night. By Beatkick Haeraden. 
 
 Illustrated Edition. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Fowler. Illustrated Edition. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. People's 
 
 Edition, paper covers, Od. 
 
 In Varying Moods: Short Stories. Illustrated Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo, Ss. 6d. 
 
 Hilda Strafford, and The Remittance Man. Two Californian 
 
 StorieB. Illustrated Edition. Crown Svo, 38. 6d. 
 
 Untold Tales of the Past. With 40 Illustrations by H. R. Millar. 
 
 Souare crown Rvo, gilt tiop, 5s. net. 
 
 Katharine Frensham. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 HARRIS. 
 
 The Disappearance of Dick. By Walter B. Harris. With 
 
 17 Illustrations. Crown Svo, 5s. 
 
 The Career of Harold Ensleigh. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 HARTLEY. Wild Sport with Gun, Rifle, and Salmon-Rod. By 
 
 GiLKiuD W. Hartlkv. With numerous Illustrations in photogravure and half- 
 tone from drawings by G. E. Lodge and others. Demy Svo, Os. net. 
 
 HAY-NEWTON. Readings on the Evolution of Religion. By 
 
 llrs F. Ha /-Newton. Crown Svo, 58. 
 
 HEMANS. 
 
 The Poetioa) Works of Mrs Hemans. Copyright Edition. 
 
 Bfiyal Svo, with Engravings, cloth, gilt edges, 7b. 6d. 
 
 Select Poems of Mrs Hemans. Fcap., cloth, gilt edges, 38. 
 HENDERSON. The Young Estate Manager's Guide. By 
 
 RicHAiiD IlKNDKfisoN, Mdinbor (by Examination) of iho Royal ARrlculturnl 
 Society of England, the Higbl.ind an<l Agricultural Society of Hcotliind, (imi 
 the SurvoyofH' Inhtitutiiiii, With an Introduction by H. Patrick Wright, 
 F. R.S.E., ProlesHor of Agriculturo, Glat)v;ow and West of Scotland Technical 
 College. With Flann and DiagraiuH. Crown 8vo, 58. 
 
 HENDERSON. The Minstrelsy of tlio Scottish Border. By Sir 
 
 W\i/rKK dcorr. A Vnw Blitiou. Edited by T. F. UcndiTHtin, Aut.hur of ' A 
 History oi Scottish Vernacular Literature.' With a Isew Portrait of air Walter 
 Scott. In 4 voIh., dcray Svo, £2, '28. not.
 
 1 6 List of Books Published by 
 
 HERFORD. Browning (Modern English Writers). By Professor 
 
 Herford. Crowu Svo, 2s. Gd. 
 
 HEWISON. The Isle of Bute in the Olden Time. With Illns- 
 
 trations, Maps, and Plans. By James King Hewison, D.D., F.S.A. (Scot.), 
 Minister of Rothesay. Vol. I., Celtic Saints and Heroes. Crown 4to, 15s. net. 
 Vol. II., The Royal Stewards and the Brandanes. Crown 4to, 15s. net. 
 
 HOME PRAYERS. By Ministers of the Church of Scotland 
 
 and Members of the Church Service Society. Second Edition. Pcap. Svo, 3s. 
 
 HUNT. A Handy Vocabulary : English-Afrikander, Afrikander- 
 English. For the Use of English-speaking People in South Africa. By G. M. G. 
 Hunt. Small Svo, Is. 
 
 HUTCHINSON. Hints on the Game of Golf. By Horace G. 
 
 Hutchinson. Twelfth Edition, Revised. Fcap. Svo, cloth. Is. 
 
 HUTTON. 
 
 Frederic Uvedale. By Edward Hutton. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 Italy and the Italians. With Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 
 Large crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 IDDESLEIQH. Life, Letters, and Diaries of Sir Stafford North - 
 
 cote, First Earl of Iddesleigh. By Andrew Lang. With Three Portraits and a 
 View of Pynes. Third Edition. 2 vols, post Svo, Sis. 6d. 
 
 Popular Edition. With Portrait and View of Pynes. Post Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 INNES. 
 
 Free Church Union Case. Judgment of the House of Lords. 
 
 With Introduction by A. Taylor Innes. Demy Svo, Is. net. 
 
 The Law of Creeds in Scotland. A Treatise on the Rela- 
 tions of Churches in Scotland, Established and not Established, to the Civil Law. 
 Demy Svo, 10s. net. 
 
 INTELLIGENCE OFFICER. 
 
 On the Heels of De Wet. By The Intelligence Officer. 
 
 Sixth Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. People's Edition, royal Svo, paper cover, 6d. 
 
 The Boy Galloper. With Illustrations. In 1 vol. cr. Svo, 6s. 
 IRONS. The Psychology of Ethics. By David Irons, M.A., 
 
 Ph.D., Professor of Philosophy in Bryn Mawr College, Penn. Crown Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 JAMES. William Wetmore Story and his Friends. From 
 
 Letters, Diaries, and Recollections. By Henry James. With 2 Portraits. In 
 two vols, post Svo, 24s. net. 
 
 JAMES. Modern Strategy. By Lieut.-Col. Walter H. James, 
 
 P.S.C, late R.E. With 6 Maps. Second Edition, thorouglily revised and 
 brought up to date. Royal Svo, 16s. net. 
 
 JOHNSTON. 
 
 The Chemistry of Common Life. By Professor J. F. W, 
 
 Johnston. New Edition, Revised. By Arthur Herbert Church, M.A. Oxon.; 
 Author oi 'Food: its Sources, Constituents, and Uses,' &c. With Maps and 1C2 
 Engravings. Crown Svo, 7fl. fid. 
 
 Elements of Agricultural Chemistry. An entirely New 
 
 Edition from the Edition by Sir Charles A. Cameron, M.D., P.R.C.S.I., &c. 
 Revised and brought down to date by C. M. Aikman, M.A., B.Sc, F.B.S.E., 
 Professor of CheniiB»""V, Glasgow Veterioary College. 17th Edition. Crown Svo, 
 fis. fid. 
 
 Catechism of Agricultural Chemistry. An entirely New Edi- 
 tion from the Edition by Sir Charles A. Cameron. Revised and Enlarged 
 by C. M. AiKMAN, M.A., &c. 95th Thousand. With numerous Illustrations. 
 Crown Svo, Is.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons, ij 
 
 JOHNSTON. Agricultural Holdings (Scotland) Acts, 1883 to 
 
 1900 ; and the Ground Game Act, 1880. With Notes, and Summary of Procedure, 
 &c. By Christophkb N Johnston, M.a., Advocate. Fifth Edition. Demy 
 8vo 6s. net. 
 
 JOKAI. Timar's Two Worlds. By Maurus Jokai, Authorised 
 
 Translation by Mrs Hkgan Kknnard. Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo 68. 
 
 KENNEDY. Hurrah for the Life of a Sailor ! Fifty Years in the 
 
 Royal Navy. By Admiral Sir William Kennedy, K.C.B., Author of 'Sport, 
 Travel, and Adventure in Newfoundland and the West Indies.' With Illustrations 
 from Sketches by the Author. Fifth Impression. Demy 8vo, 12s. 6d. 
 Cheaper Edition, small demy Svo, 6s. 
 
 KER. The Dark Ages. " Periods of European Literature." By 
 
 Professor W. P. Ker. In 1 vol. crown Svo, os. net. 
 
 KERR. Memories : Grave and Gay. Forty Years of School 
 
 Inspection. By John Kerr, LL.D. With Portrait and other Illustrations. 
 Cheaper Edition, Enlarged. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 Other Memories : Old and New. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. net. 
 
 KINGLAKE. 
 
 History of the Invasion of the Crimea, By A. W. Kinolake. 
 
 With an Index to the Complete Work. Complete in 9 vols., crown Svo. Clieap 
 reissue at 3r. Cd. each. 
 
 Abridged Edition for Military Students. Revised by 
 
 Llent.-Col. Sir George Sydenham Clarke, K.C.M.G., R.E. Demy Svo, 15s. net. 
 
 Atlas to accompany above. Folio, 9s. net. 
 
 History of the Invasion of the Crimea. Demy 8vo. Vol, VI. 
 
 Winter Troubles. With a Map, 16s. Vols. VII. and VIII. From the Morrow of 
 Inkerman to tho Death of Lord Baglan. With an Index to the Whole Work. 
 With Maps and Plans. 28s 
 
 Eothen. A New Edition, uniform with the Cabinet Edition 
 
 of the ' History of the Invasion of the Crimea.' 6g. 
 
 Chkaper Edition. With Portrait and Biographical Sketch of the Anther. 
 Crown Svo 38. 6d. Popular Edition in paper cover, Is. net. 
 
 KNEIPP. My Water -Cure. Ab Tested through more than 
 
 Thirty Tears, and Described for the Healing of Diseases and the Preservation of 
 Health. By Sebahtian Kneipp, Parish Priest of Warishofen (Bavaria). With a 
 Portrait and other Illustrations. Authorised English Translation from the 
 Thirtieth German Edition, by A. de P. Cheap Edition. With an Appendix, con- 
 taining tho Latest Developments of Pfkrrer Kneipp'8 System, and a Preface by 
 B. Gerard. Crown Svo, 8b. 6d. 
 
 LANG. 
 
 A History of Scotland from the Roman Occupation. By 
 
 Andkkw Lano. Vol. I. With a Photogravure Frontispiece and Four Maps. 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo, 15s. net. 
 
 Vol. II. With a Pliotogravure Frontispiece. 15s. net. 
 
 Vol. III. With a Photogravure FrontiBpii'CO. 15s. not. 
 
 Tennyson. "Modern English Writers." 2nd Ed. Cr. Svo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 I'ovvx.hK Edition, jiapcr covers, Od. 
 
 Life, Letters, and Diaries of Sir StafTord Northcoto. First 
 
 Earl of Iddealeigh. With Throe Portraits and a Vlow of Pyncs. Third Edition. 
 2 vols, post Svo, 3l8. Od. 
 
 Popular Edition. With Portrait and Vlow of PyncB. Post Svo, 78. 6d. 
 
 The Highlands of Scotland in 1750. From Manuscript 104 
 
 In tho Klng'8 Library, Britlah Museum. With an Introduction by Andrkw Lano. 
 Grown Svo, 5a. net. 
 
 B
 
 1 8 List of Books Published by 
 
 LANG. 
 
 The Expansion of the Christian Life. The Duff Lecture 
 
 for 1897. By the Rev. J Marshall Lang, D.D. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Church and its Social Mission. Being the Baird Lecture 
 
 for 1901. Crown 8vo, 6s. net. 
 
 LAWSON. 
 
 The Country I Come From. By Henry Lawson, Author of 
 
 ' While the Billy Boils,' Ac. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Joe Wilson and his Mates. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 LEHMANN. Crumbs of Pity, and other Verses ; to which are 
 
 added Six Lives of Great Men. I5y R. C. Lehmann, author of ' Anni Fngaces,' 
 &c. Crown Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 LEIGHTON. The Life History of British Serpents, and their 
 
 Local Distribution in the British Isles. By Gerald R. Leighton, M.D. (Thesis 
 on "The Reptilia of the Monnow Valley," Edin. Univ., 1901). Fellow of the 
 Society of Science, Letters, and Art, London. With 50 Illustrations. Crown 
 Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 LEISHMAN. The Westminster Directory. Edited, with an Intro- 
 duction and Notes, by the Very Rev. T. Leishman, D. D. Crown Svo, 4s. net. 
 
 LESSING. Children of Men. By Bruno Lessing. Crown Svo, 
 
 5s. net. 
 
 LEYDEN. Journal of a Tour in the Highlands and Western 
 
 Islands of Scotland in ISOO. By John Letden. Edited, with a Bibliography, by 
 James Sinton. Crown Svo, 6s. net. 
 
 LINDSAY. 
 
 Recent Advances in Theistic Philosophy of Religion. By Rev. 
 
 James Lindsay, M.A., B.D., B.Sc, F.R.S.E., F.Q.S., Minister of the Parish of 
 St Andrew's, Kilmarnock. Demy Svo, 12s 6d. net. 
 
 The ProgressiveDess of Modern Christian Thought. Crown 
 
 8vo, Cs. " 
 
 Essays, Literary and Philosophical. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Significance of the Old Testament for Modern Theology. 
 
 Crown Svo, Is. net. 
 
 The Teaching Function of the Modern Pulpit. Crown Svo, 
 
 Is. not 
 
 " LINESMAN." 
 
 Words by an Eyewitness : The Struggle in Natal. By "Lines- 
 man." Eleventh Impression, with Three Additional Chapters. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 People's Edition, roval Svo, paper covers, 6d. 
 
 The Mechanism of War. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 LOBBAN. An Anthology of English Verse from Chaucer to the 
 
 Present Day. By J. H. Lobban, M.A. Crown Svo, gilt top, 5s. 
 
 LOCKHART. 
 
 Doubles and Qnite. By Laubk>?c« W. M. Lockhart. Crown 
 
 Svo, 3s. 6d. A New Edition, Crown Svo, 28. 
 
 Fair to See. New Edition. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 Mine is Thine. New Edition. Crown Svo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 LYNDEN-BELL. A Primer of Tactics, Fortification, Topo- 
 
 graphy, and Military Law. By Lieut. - Colonel C. P. Lykden-Bell. With 
 Diagrams. Crown Svo, 3s. net.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons. 19 
 
 MABIE. 
 
 Essays on Nature and Culture. By Hamilton Wright Mabie. 
 
 With Portrait. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Books and Culture. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 The Life of the Spirit. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 M'CRIE. 
 
 Works of the Rev. Thomas M'Crie, D.D. Uniform Edition 
 
 4 vols, crown 8vo, 24s. 
 
 Life of John Knox. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Life of Andrew Melville. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 History of the Progress and Suppression of the Reformation 
 
 in Italy in the Sixteenth Century. Crown 8vo, 4s. 
 
 History of the Progress and Suppression of the Reformation 
 
 in Spain in the Sixteenth Century. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MACDONALD. A Manual of the Criminal Law (Scotland) Pro- 
 cedure Act, 1887. By Norman Doran Macdonald. Revised by the Lord 
 
 JUaTICK-OLERK. 8vo, lOs. 6d. 
 
 MACDOUGALL and DODDS. A Manual of the Local Govern- 
 
 ment (Scotland) Act, 1S94. With Introduction, Explanatory Notes, and Copiona 
 Index. By .J. Pattkv MacDouoall, Legal Secretary to the Lord Advocate, and 
 J. M. DoDDS. Tenth Thousand, Revised. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 MACKENZIE. Studies in E,oman Law, With Comparative 
 
 Views of the Laws of France, England, and Scotland. By Lord Mackkkzie, 
 one of the Judges of the Court of Session in Scotland. Seventh Edition, Edited 
 by John Kirkpatrick, M.A., LL.B., Advoc&t-e, Proiessor of History in the 
 University of Edinburgh. 8vo, 21s. 
 
 MACKTNLAY, J. M. Influence of the Pre-Reformation Church 
 
 on Scottish Place-Names. By J. M. Mackinlay, F.S.A. Scot. Demy 8vo, 
 12s. Cd. net. 
 
 MACLAGAN, R. C. The Perth Incident of 1396. By R. C 
 
 Maclaoan, M.D. Demy 8vo, 5s. net. 
 
 MACLEOD. The Doctrine and Validity of the Ministry and 
 
 SacramenlH of the National Church of Scotland. By the Very Bcv. Donald 
 MACLEOD, D.D. Being the Baird Lecture lor lii03. Crown 8vo, Gs. net. 
 
 MACPHERSON. Books to Read and How to Read Tlicin. By 
 
 llKCTOR Macpherson. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6il. net. 
 
 MAIN. Three Hundred English Sonnets. Chosen and Edited 
 
 by Davijl, M. Main. New Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 8s. 6d. 
 
 MAIR. 
 
 A Digest of Laws and Decisions, Ecclesiastical and Civil, 
 
 r«lat,liiK to the ConHtitutlon, Practice, and Afl'alrH of the Ohiirch o» Scotland. 
 With Kotos and ForrriH of Procedure. By tlio Hcv. William Maik, D.D., lately 
 MinlRror of the PariMh of EarlHton. Now Edition, KcvUcd. In 1 ^ ol. crown 8vo, 
 12h. 6d. net. 
 
 Speaking ; or, From Voice Production to the Platform and 
 
 Pulpit. Third Edition, RcviHcd. Crown 8vo, 3n.
 
 20 List of Books Published by 
 
 MAITLAND. The Surrender of Napoleon. Being the Narrative 
 
 of the Surrender of Buonaparte, and of his residence on board H.M.S. Belle- 
 rophon ; with a detail of the principal events that occurred in that Ship between 
 the 24th ot May and the Sth of Auc;ust 1815. By Rear-Admiral Sir Frederick 
 Lewis Maitland, K.C.B. A New Edition. Edited, with a Life of the Author, 
 by William Kirk Dickson. In 1 vol. post Svo, with Portraits and other Illus- 
 trations. Demy Svo los. net. 
 
 MARSHMAN. History of India. From the Earliest Period to 
 
 the present time. By John Clark Mabshman, O.S.I. Third and Cheaper 
 lEdition. Post Svo, with Map, 6s. 
 
 MARTIN. 
 
 Poems of Giacomo Leopardi. Translated by Sir Thbodoke 
 
 Martin, K.C.B. Crown Svo. [In the press. 
 
 The vEneid of Virgil. Books I.-VI. Translated by Sir Theo- 
 dore Martin, K.C.B. Post Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 Goethe's Faust. Part I. Translated into English Verse. 
 
 Second Edition, crown Svo, 6s. Ninth Edition, fcap. Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Goethe's Faust. Part 11. Translated into English Verse. 
 
 Second Edition, Revised. Fcap. Svo, 68. 
 
 The Works of Horace. Translated into English Verse, with 
 
 Life and Notes. 2 vols. New Edition. Crown Svo, 21s. 
 
 Poems and Ballads of Heinrich Heine. Done into English 
 
 Verse. Third Edition. Small crown Svo, 5s. 
 
 The Song of the Bell, and other Translations from Schiller, 
 
 Goethe, Uhland, and Others. Crown Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Madonna Pia ; A Tragedy ; and Three Other Dramas. Crown 
 
 Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Catullus. With Life and Notes. Second Edition, Revised 
 
 and Corrected. Post Svo, 7s. fid. 
 
 The ' Vita Nuova ' of Dante. Translated, with an Introduction 
 
 and Notes. Fourth Edition. Small crown Svo, 58. 
 
 Aladdin : A Dramatic Poem. By Adam Oehlenschlaeger. 
 
 Fcap. Svo, 5s. 
 
 Correggio : A Tragedy. By Oehlenschlaeger. With Notes. 
 
 Fcap. Svo, 38. 
 
 Helena Faucit (Lady Martin). By Sir Theodore Martin, 
 
 K.C.B., K.C.V.O. With Five Photogravure Plates. Second Edition. Demy Svo, 
 10s. 6d. net. 
 
 MARTIN. On some of Shakespeare's Female Characters. By 
 
 Helena Faucit, Lady Martin. Dedicated by permission to Her Most Gracious 
 Majesty the Queen. With a Portrait by Lehmann. Sixth Edition, with a new 
 Preface. Demy Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 MATHESON. 
 
 Can the Old Faith Live with the New ? or, The Problem of 
 
 Evolution and Revelation. By the Rev. Gkobgk Mathkson, D.D. Third Edi- 
 tion. Crown Svo, 7a. 6d. 
 
 The Psalmist and the Scientist ; or. Modern Value of the Reli- 
 gious Sentiment. Third Edition. Crown Svo, 58. 
 
 Spiritual Development of St Paul. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo, 5s. 
 
 The Distinctive Messages of the Old Religions. Second Edi- 
 tion. Crown Svo, 5s. 
 Sacred Son?.'?. Third Edition. Crown Svo, 2s. fid.
 
 Williain Blackwood &• Sons. 21 
 
 MAXWELL. 
 
 The Honourable Sir Charles Murray, K.C.B. A Memoir. 
 
 By the Right Hon. Sir Herbert Maxwell, Bart., M.P., F.S.A., &c., Author of 
 ' Pa88age8°ii the Life of Sir Lncian Elphin." With Five Portraits. Demy 8vo, 18s. 
 
 Life and Times of the Rt. Hon, William Henry Smith, M.P. 
 
 With Portraits and numerous Illustrations by Herbert Rsilton, Q. L. Seymour, 
 »nd Others. 2 vols, demy 8vo, 25s. 
 Popular Edition. With a Portrait and other Illustrations. Crown 8vo, Ss. 6d. 
 
 Dumfries and Galloway. Being one of the Volumes of the 
 
 County Histories of Scotland. With Four Maps. Second Edition. Demy 8vo, 
 7s. 6d. net. 
 
 Scottish Land-Names : Their Origin and Meaning. Being 
 
 the Rhind Lectures in Archseology for 1893. Post 8vo, 6b. 
 
 A Duke of Britain. A Romance of the Fourth Century. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo 68. 
 
 The Chevalier of the Splendid Crest. Third Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo, 63. 
 
 MELDRUM. 
 
 The Conquest of Charlotte. By David S. Meldkum. Third 
 
 Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 Holland and the Hollanders. With numerous Illustrations 
 
 and a Map. Second Edition. Square Svo, 6s. 
 
 The Story of Margr^del : Being a Fireside History of a Fife- 
 shire Family. Cheap Edition Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Grey Mantle and Oold Fringe. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 MELLONE. 
 
 Studies in Philo80;-)hical Criticism and Construction. By 
 
 Sydney Herbbrt Mkilone, M.A. Lond., D.Sc. Edin. Post Svo. lOs. 6d. net. 
 
 Leaders of Religious Thought in the Nineteenth Century. 
 
 Crown Svo, 6s. net. 
 
 An Litroductory Text-Book of Logic. Crown Svo, 5s. 
 
 MERZ. A History of European Thought in the Nineteenth Cen- 
 tury. By J'lHK Theodore Mekx. Vol. I., post Svo, lOs. 6d. net. 
 Vol. II., 15». net. 
 
 MEYNELL. John Ruskin. " Modern English Writers." By Mrs 
 
 Meynkll. Tliird Impression. Crown Svo, 2h. 6d. 
 
 MICHIE. The Englishman in China during the Victorian Era. 
 
 As Illustrated in the Life of Sir Rutherford Alcoek, K.C.U., I). CI. , many years 
 Consul and Mini.ster in Clilna and Japan. By Alkxanuk.k Mkimp',, Author of 
 'The Siberian Overland Route,' 'Missionaries in China," &(;. With numerous 
 Illustrations, Portraits, and Maps. 2 vols, demy Svo, 38s. net 
 
 MILL. 
 
 The Colonel Sahib. A Novel. liy Garrett Mill. Second 
 
 Impression. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 Ottavia. Second Impres.sion. Crown 8vo, Gs. 
 Mr Montgomery : Fool. Ci'own 8vo, (Js. 
 
 MILLAR. The Mid-Eighteenth Century. " Periods of J^urojican 
 
 Literature." By J. II. Millar. Crown Svo, Os. not.
 
 22 List of Books Published by 
 
 MITCHELL. The Scottish Reformation. Its Epochs, Episodes, 
 
 Leaders, and Distinctive Cliaracteristics. Being the Baird Lecture for 1899. 
 By the late Alexander F. Mitchell, D.D., LL.D., Emeritus Professor of Church 
 History in St Andrews University. Edited by D. Hay Fleming, LL.D. With 
 a Biographical Sketch of the Author, by James Christie, D.D. Crown 8vo. 6g. 
 
 MODERN ENGLISH WRITERS. In handy crown 8vo 
 
 volumes, tastefully bound, price 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Matthew Arnold. By Professor Saintsbuey. Second Im- 
 pression. 
 R. L. Stevenson. By L. Cope Corkpord. Second Impression. 
 John Ruskin. By Mrs Meynell. Third Impression. 
 Tennyson. By Andrew Lang. Second Edition. 
 Huxley. By Edward Clodd. 
 Thackeray. By Charles Whiblby. 
 Browning. By Prof. C. H. Herford. [In the press. 
 
 In Preparation. 
 George Eliot. By A. T. Quiller-Couch. | Froude. By John Oliver Hobbes. 
 
 MOIR. Life of Mansie Waach, Tailor in Dalkeith. By D. M. 
 
 Mom. With Gruikshank's Illustrations. Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 Another Edition, without lUuatrationa, tcap. 8vo, Is. 6d. 
 
 MOMERIE. 
 
 Dr Alfred Momerie. His Life and Work. By Mrs Momerie. 
 
 Demy Svo. {In the press. 
 
 The Origin of Evil, and other Sermons. By Rev. Alfred 
 
 Williams Mombbiic, M.A., D.Sc, LL.D. Eighth Edition, Enlarged. Crown 
 8to, &s. 
 
 Personality. The Beginning and End of Metaphysics, and a Ne- 
 cessary Assumption in all Positive Philosophy. Fifth Ed., Kevised. Cr. Svo, 3a. 
 
 Agnosticism. Fourth Edition, Revised. Crown Svo, 5s. 
 Preaching and Hearing ; and other Sermons. Fourth Edition, 
 
 Enlarged. Crown Svo, 58. 
 
 Belief in God. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo, 3s. 
 
 The Future of Religion, and other Essays. Second Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 The English Church and the Romish Schism. Second Edition^ 
 
 Crown Svo, 28. 6d. 
 
 MONTAGUE. Military Topography. Illustrated by Practical 
 
 Examples of a Practical Subject. By Major-General W. B. Montagub, C.B., 
 P.S.C, late Garrison Instructor Intelligence Department, Author of ' Campaign- 
 ing in South Africa.' With Forty-one Diagrams. Crown Svo, 58. 
 
 MORISON. 
 
 Rifts in the Reek. By Jeanie Morison. With a Photogravure- 
 Frontispiece. Crown Svo, 53. Bound in buckram for presentation, 6s. 
 
 Doorside Ditties. With a Frontispiece. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 iEolus. A Romance in Lyrics. Crown Svo, 3s. 
 There as Here. Crown Svo, 3s. 
 
 *»* A limited impression on hand-made paper, bouTU} in vellum, Is. Od.
 
 William. Blackwood & Sons. 23 
 
 MORISON. 
 
 Selections from Poems. Crown 8vo, 43. 6cl. 
 
 Sordello. An Outline Analysis of Mr Browning's Poem. 
 
 Crown 8vo, 3s. 
 
 Of " Fitine at the Fair," " Christmaa Eve arid Easter Day," 
 
 and other of Mr Browning's Poems. Orowu 8vo, Ss. 
 
 The Purpose of the Ages. Crown 8vo, 9s. 
 
 Qordon : An Our-day Idyll. Crown 8vo, 3s. 
 
 Saint Isadora, and other Poems. Crown Svo, Is. 6d. 
 
 Snatches of Song. Paper, Is. 6d. ; cloth, 3s. 
 
 Pontius Pilate. Paper, Is. 6d. ; cloth, 3s. 
 
 Mill o' Forres. Crown Svo, Is. 
 
 Ane Booke of Ballades. Fcap. 4to, Is. 
 
 MOWBRAY. Seventy Years at Westminster. With other Letters 
 
 and Notes of the late Right Hon. Sir John Mowbray, Bart, M.P. Edited by 
 his Daughter. With Portraits and other Illustrations. Large crown Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 MUNRO. 
 
 Children of Tempest: A Tale of the Outer Isles. By Neil 
 
 MUSRO. CruwD Svn, 6s. 
 
 Doom Castle : A Romance. Second Impression. Crown 
 
 8vo, 6s. 
 
 John Splendid. The Tale of a Poor Gentleman and the Little 
 
 Wars of Lorn. Sixth Impression. Crown Svo, 6s, People's Edition, royal Svo, 
 paper cover, 6d. 
 
 The Lost Pibroch, and other Sheiling Stories. Fourth 
 
 Impression. Crown Svo, 38. 6d. People's Edition, royal Svo, paper cover, 6d. 
 
 MUNRO. 
 
 Rambles and Studies in Bosnia-Herzegovina and Dalmatia. 
 
 With an Account of the proceedings of the Congress of Arc.hieologiats and 
 Anthropologists held at Sarajevo in 1894. By Robkrt Monro, M.A., M.D., 
 LL.D., F.R.8.E., Author of the ' Lake Dwellings of Euroj.e," &C. Second Edition, 
 Revised and Enlarged. With nnineroas illustrations. Demy Svo, 12s. 6d. net. 
 
 Prehistoric Problems. With numerous Illustrations. Demy 
 
 8vo, 10s. net. 
 
 Prehistoric Scotland and its Place in European Civilisation. 
 
 Being a General Introduction to the " County Histories of Scotland." With 
 namerous IlluBtralionH. Crown Svo, 78. 6d. not. 
 
 MUNRO. On Valuation of Property. By William Munro 
 
 M.A., Her Majesty's AssesHor of Railways and Canals for Scotland. Second 
 Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Svo, Ss. 6d. 
 
 MY TRIVIAL LIFE AND MISFORTUNE: A Gossip with 
 
 no Plot) in Particular. By A Plain Woman. Cheap Edition. Crown Svo, 8h. ild. 
 By the Sa.mb Author. 
 POOR NELLIE. Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. 6d, 
 
 NAPIER, Life of Robert Napier. By James Napieii. Demy 
 
 8vo, 12h. Od. net.
 
 24 List of Books Published by 
 
 NICHOLSON. 
 
 A Manual of Zoology, for the Use of Students. With a 
 
 General Introduction on the Principles of Zoology. By Henry Alleykk 
 Nicholson, M.D., D.Sc, F.L.8., P.O.S., Regius Professor of Natural History in 
 the University of Aberdeen. Seventh Edition, Rewritten and Enlarged. Post 
 8vo, pp. 956, with 555 Engravings on Wood, 18s. 
 
 Text-Book of Zoology, for Junior Students. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Rewritten and Enlarged. Crown Svo, with 358 Engravings on Wood, 10s. 6d 
 
 A Manual of Palaeontology, for the Use of Students. With a 
 
 General Introduction on the Principles of Palseontology. By Professor H. 
 Alleyne Nicholson and Richard Lydekker, B.A. Third Edition, entirely 
 Rewritten and greatly Enlarged. 2 vols. Svo, £3, 38. 
 
 NICHOLSON. 
 
 Thoth. A Romance. By Joseph Shield Nicholson, M.A., 
 
 D.Sc, Professor of Commercial and Political Economy and Mercantile Law in 
 the University of Edinburgh. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 4s. 6d. 
 
 A Dreamer of Dreams. A Modern Romance. Second Edi- 
 tion. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 NICOL. Recent Archaeology and the Bible. Being the Croall 
 
 Lectures for 1898. By the Rev. Thomas Nicol. D.D., Professor of Divinity 
 and Biblical Criticism in the University of Aberdeen ; Author of ' Recent Ex- 
 plorations in Bible Lands.' Demy Svo, 9s. net. 
 
 NOYES. Poems by Alfred Noyes. 7s. 6d net. 
 
 OLIPHANT. 
 
 MasoUam : A Problem of the Period. A Novel. By Laurence 
 
 Oliphant. 3 vols, post Svo, 25s. 6d. 
 
 Scientific Religion ; or. Higher Possibilities of Life and 
 
 Practice through the Operation of Natural Forces. Second Edition. Svo, 16s. 
 
 Altiora Peto. Cheap Edition. Crown Svo, boards, 2s. 6d. ; 
 
 cloth, 3s. 6d. Illustrated Edition. Crown Svo, cloth, 68. 
 
 Piccadilly. With Illustrations .by Richard Doyle. New Edi- 
 tion, 3s. 6d. Cheap Edition, boards, 2s. 6d. People's Edition, royal Svo, paper 
 cover, 6d. 
 
 Traits and Travesties ; Social and Political. Post Svo, 10s. 6d. 
 Episodes in a Life of Adventure ; or, Moss from a Rolling 
 
 Stone. Cheaper Edition. Post Svo, 38. 6d. 
 
 Haifa : Life in Modern Palestine. Second Edition. Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 The Land of Gilead. With Excursions in the Lebanon. 
 
 With Illustrations and Maps. Demy Svo, 21s. 
 
 Memoir of the Life of Laurence Oliphant, and of Alice 
 
 Oliphant, his Wife. By Mrs M. O. W. Oliphant. Seventh Edition. 2 vols, 
 post Svo, with Portraits. 218. 
 
 Popular Edition. With a New Preface. Post Svo, with Portraits. 7s. 6d. 
 
 OLIPHANT. 
 
 The Autobiography and Letters of Mrs M. O. W. Oliphant. 
 
 Arranged and Edited by Mrs Harry Coohill. With Two Portraits. Cheap 
 Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 Annals of a Publishing House. William Blackwood and his 
 
 Sons ; Their Magazine and Friends. By Mrs Oliphant. With Four Portraits. 
 Third Edition. Demy Svo. Vols. I. and II. £2, 2s. 
 
 A Widow's Tale, and other Stories. With an Introductory 
 
 Note by J. M. Barrii. Second Edition. Grown 8vo, 68.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons. 25 
 
 OLIPHANT. 
 
 Who was Lost and is Found. Second Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Miss Marjoribanks. New Edition. Crown 8vo, 3a. 6d. 
 
 The Perpetual Curate, and The Rector. New Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Salem Chapel, and The Doctor's Family. New Edition. 
 
 Grown 8vo, 38. 6d 
 
 Chronicles of Carlingford. 3 vols, crown 8vo, in uniform 
 
 binding, gilt top, 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Katie Stewart, and other Stories. New Edition. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth, 38. 6d. 
 
 Katie Stewart. Illustrated boards, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Valentine and his Brother. New Edition. Crown Bvo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Sons and Daughters. Crown Bvo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Stories of the Seen and the Unseen. Old Lady Mary — The 
 
 open Door— Hie Portrait— The Library Window. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. Cd. 
 
 OMOXD. The Romantic Triumph. "Periods of European 
 
 Literature." By T. S. Omond. Crown 8vo, 5s. net. 
 
 O'NEILL. Songs of the Glens of Antrim. By Moira O'Neill. 
 
 Ninth Impression. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 PAUL. History of the Royal Company of Archers, the Queen's 
 
 Body-Quard for Scotland. By Sir James Balfour Paul, Advoc&te of the Scottish 
 Bar. Crown 4to, with Portraits and other Illustrations. £2, 28. 
 
 PEILE. Lawn Tennis as a Game of Skill. By Lieut. -Col. S. C- 
 
 F. Peile, B.S.C. Revised Edition, with new Scoring Rules. Fcap. Svo, cloth, Is. 
 
 PERIODS OF EUROPEAN LITERATURE. Edited by Pro- 
 
 fessor SAurrsBURT. For JAil of Volumes, su page 2. 
 
 PETTIGREW. The Handy Book of Bees, and their Profitable 
 
 Management. By A. Pettioksw. Fifth Edition, Enlarged, with Kngraviugs. 
 Crown Svo, 38. (Jd. 
 
 PHILOSOPHICAL CLASSICS FOR ENGLISH READERS. 
 
 Edited by William Kniout, LL.D., ProfcHsor of Moral Philosophy, University 
 of St Andrews. Cheap Re-issue in Shilling Volumes net. 
 
 [for List of Volumes, see page 2. 
 
 POLLOK. The Course of Time : A Poem. By Robkrt Pollok, 
 
 A.M. New Edition. With Portrait. Fcap. Svo, gilt top, Ss. Od. 
 PRESTWICH. Es.says: Descriptive and Biographical. By 
 
 Oka(;k, Lady Prehtwicii, Author of 'The Harbour Bar' and ' ICji^a.' With a 
 Memoir by her sister, Louisa E. Milnk. With Illustrations. Demy Svo, lOs. Od. 
 
 PRESTWICH. Life and Letters of Sir .Jo.seph Prostwich, M.A., 
 
 D.C.L., F.R.S. Formerly Prn(vnai>T of O.;oln^;y in tlio UnivisrHily of Oxford. 
 Written and Edited by his Wikb. With Portraits and other IlluHtrations. 
 Demy Svo, 2l8.
 
 \ 
 
 26 List of Books Published by 
 
 PEINGLE-PATTISON". 
 
 Scottish Philosophy. A Comparison of the Scottish and 
 
 German Answers to Hume. Balfour Philosophical Lectures, University of 
 Edinburgh. By A. Seth Pringle-Pattison, LL.D., Professor ol Logic and 
 Metaphysics in Edinburgh University. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Hegelianism and Personality. Balfour Philosophical Lectures. 
 
 Second Series. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. 
 
 Man's Place in the Cosmos, and other Essays. Second Edition, 
 
 Enlarged. Post 8vo, 6s. net. 
 
 Two Lectures on Theism. Delivered on the occasion of the 
 
 Sesquicenteunial Celebration of Princeton University. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 PUBLIC GENERAL STATUTES AFFECTING SCOTLAND 
 
 from 1707 to 1847, with Chronological Table and Index. 8 vols, large 8vo, £3, Ss. 
 
 PUBLIC GENERAL STATUTES AFFECTING SCOTLAND, 
 
 COLLECTION OF. Published Annually, with General Index. 
 
 EANJITSINHJI. The Jubilee Book of Cricket. By Peincb 
 
 Ranjitsinhji. 
 Edition de Luxe. Limited to 350 Copies, printed on hand-made paper, and 
 
 handsomely bound in buckram. Crown 4to, with 22 Photogravures and 85 
 
 full-page Plates. Each copy signed by Prince Ranjitsinhji. Price £5, 5s. net. 
 Fine Paper Edition. Medium 8vo, with Photogravure Frontispiece and 106 
 
 full-page Plates on art paper. 25s. net. 
 Popular Edition. With 107 full-page Illustrations. Sixth Edition. Large 
 
 crown 8vo, f<». 
 Sixpenny Edition. With a selection of the Illustrations. 
 
 REYNARD. The 9th (Queen's Royal) Lancers, from 1715 to 1903. 
 
 By Frank H. Reynard. Royal 8vo, £2, 2s. net. 
 
 ROBERTSON. 
 
 The Poetry and the Religion of the Psalms. The Croall 
 
 Lectures, 1S93-94. By James Robertson, D.D., Professor of Oriental Languages 
 in the University of Glasgow. Demy 8vo, 123. 
 
 The Early Religion of Israel. As set forth by Biblical Writers 
 
 and Modern Critical Historians. Being the Baird Lecture for 1888-89. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown jvo, lOs. 6d. 
 
 ROBERTSON. A History of German Literature. By John G. 
 
 Robertson, Professor of German, University of London. Demy 8vo, lOs. 6d. net. 
 
 ROBINSON. Wild Traits in Tame Animals. Being some 
 
 Familiar Studies In Evolution. By Louis Robinson, M.D. With Illustrations 
 by Stephen T. Dadd. Cheaper Edition. Demy 8vo, 6s. 
 
 RONALDSHAY. 
 
 On the Outskirts of Empire in Asia. By the Earl of 
 
 Ronaldshay, F.R.G.S. With numerous Illustrations and Maps. Royal Svo, 
 21s. net 
 
 Sport and Politics under an Eastern Sky. With numerous 
 
 lUu.strations and Maps. Royal Svo, 21s. net. 
 
 RUTLAND. 
 
 Notes of an Irish Tour in 1846. By the Duke of Rutland, 
 
 G.C.B. (Lord John Manners). New Edition. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Correspondence between the Right Honble. William Pitt 
 
 and Charles Duke of Rutland, Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, 1781-1787. With 
 Introductory Note by John Dukk of Rutland. Svo, 78. 6d.
 
 William. Blackwood & Sons. 27 
 
 RUTLAND. 
 
 The Collected Writings of Janetta, Duchess of Eutland. With 
 
 Portrait and Illustrations. 2 vols, post Svo, 15s. net. 
 
 Impressions of Bad-Homburg. Comprising a Short Account 
 
 of the Women's Associations of Germany under the Red Cross. By the Dcchess 
 OF Rutland (Lady John Manners). Crown Svo, Is. 6d. 
 
 Some Personal Recollections of the Later Years of the Earl 
 
 of Beaeonsticld, K.G. Siith Edition. 6d. 
 
 Employment of Women in the Public Service. 6d. 
 
 Some of the Advantages of Easily Accessible Reading and 
 
 Recreation Rooms and Free Libraries. With Remarks on Starting and Main- 
 taining them. Second Edition. Crown Svo, Is. 
 
 A Sequel to Rich Men's Dwellings, and other Occasional 
 
 Papers. Crown Svo, 28. 6d. 
 
 Encouraging Experiences of Reading and Recreation Rooms, 
 
 Aims o1 Guilds, Nottingham Social Guide, Existing Institutions, &c., &c. 
 Crown Svo, Is. 
 
 SAINTSBURY. 
 
 A History of Criticism and Literary Taste in Europe. From 
 
 the Earliest Texts to the Present Day. By George SAiNTSsrRY, M.A. (Oxon.), 
 Hon. LL.D. (Aberd.), Professor of Rhetoric and English Literature in the Univer- 
 sity of Edinburgh. In 3 vols, demy Svo. Vol. I.— Classical and Medi»val Criti- 
 cism. 16s. net. 
 
 Vol. II.— From the Renaissance to the Decline of Eighteenth Century Ortho 
 doxy. 203. net. 
 Vol. III.— Nineteenth Century. 203. net. 
 
 Matthew Arnold. "Modern English Writers." Second Edi- 
 tion. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d 
 
 The Flourishing of Romance and the Rise of Allegory (12th 
 
 and 13th Centuries). "Periods of European Literature." Crown Svo, 58. net. 
 
 The Earlier Renaissance. " Periods of European Literature." 
 
 Crown Svo, Ss. net. 
 
 "SCOLOPAX." A Book of the Snipe. By Scolopax. 
 
 Illustrated. Crown Svo, 5s. net. 
 
 SCOTT. Tom Cringle's Log. By Michael Scott. New Edition. 
 
 With 19 Full-page Illustrations. Crown Svo, 38. 6d. 
 
 SCUDAMORE. Belgium and the Belgians. By Cyril Scuda- 
 
 MOKE. With Illustrations. Square crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 SERMONS TO BRITONS ABROAD : Preached in a Foreign 
 
 Station of a .Scotti.-^li Church. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. net. 
 
 SERREL. With Hound and Terrier in the Field. By Alys 
 
 F. Skkrel. Edited by Frances Slaughter. With numerous Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo, 15s. net. 
 
 SETH. A Study of Ethical Principles. By James Seth, M.A., 
 
 ProfoMHor of Moral Philosophy In the University of Edinburgh. Sixth Bditlon, 
 Revised. Post Svo, Ts. dd. 
 
 SHAW. Secui-ities over Moveables. Four Lectures delivered at 
 
 the Rciiucst of the Society of AcroiiiitanlH in EdInlnirKli, llin Institutn of Ac- 
 countants and Actuaries in Glasgow, and the Institutu of Bankers in Scotland, 
 in 1902-3. Demy Svo, 38. 6d. no?. 
 
 "SIGMA" Personalia: Political, Social and Various. By 
 
 "SiOMA." In 1 vol. crown Svo, 5.h. net.
 
 28 
 
 List of Books Published by 
 
 SIMPSON. Side-Lights on Siberia. Some account of the Great 
 
 Siberian Iron Road: The Prisons and Exile System. By J. Y. Simpson, M.A., 
 D.Sc. With numerous Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo, 168. 
 
 SINCLAIR. The Thistle and Fleur de Lys : A Vocabulary of 
 
 Franco-Scottish Words. By Isabel G. Sinclair. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. net. 
 
 SKELTON. 
 
 Maitland of Lethington ; and the Scotland of Mary Stuart. 
 
 A History. By Sir John Skelton, K.C.B., LL.D. Limited Edition, with 
 Portraits. Demy 8vo, 2 vols., 28s. net. 
 
 The Handbook of Public Health. A New Edition, Revised by 
 
 James Patten Macdocoall, Advocate, Secretary of the Local Government 
 Board for Scotland, Joint- Author of 'The Parish Council Guide for Scotland,' 
 and Abijah Murray, Chief Clerk of the Local Government Board for Scotland. 
 In Two Parts. Crown 8vo. Part I.— The Public Health (Scotland) Act, 1897, 
 with Notes. 3s. 6d. net 
 
 SMITH. 
 
 The Transition Period. "Periods of European Literature.' 
 
 By G. Gregory Smith. Crown 8vo, 5s. net. 
 
 Specimens of Middle Scots. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. net. 
 SMITH. Retrievers, and how to Break them. By Lieutenant- 
 
 Colcnel Sir Henky Smith, K.C.B. With an Introduction by Mr 8. E. Shirley, 
 President oi the Kennel Club. Dedicated by special permission to H.R.H. the 
 Duke of Cornwall and York. New Edition, enlarged. With additional Illus- 
 trations. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 SNELL. The Fourteenth Century. "Periods of European 
 
 Literature." By F. J. Snell. Crown 8vo, 5s. net. 
 
 SOLBfi. Hints on Hockey. By F. De Lisle Solb6. English 
 
 International Team : 1S07, 1898, 1899, 1900. With Diagrams. Fcap. 8vo, Is. 
 
 "SON OF THE MARSHES, A." 
 
 From Spring to Fall ; or, When Life Stirs. By " A Son of 
 
 THE Maiwhes." Cheap Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. 6d. 
 
 Within an Hour of London Town : Among Wild Birds and 
 
 their Haunts. Edited by J. A. Owkn. Cheap Uniform Edition. Cr. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 With the Woodlanders and by the Tide. Cheap Uniform 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 On Surrey Hills. Cheap Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 Annals of a Fishing Village. Cheap Uniform Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo, 38. 6d. 
 
 SORLEY. 
 
 The Ethics of Naturalism. By W. R. Soeley, M.A., Fellow 
 
 of Trinity College, Cambridge, Professor of Moral Philosophy, University of 
 Cambridf;e. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 68. 
 
 Recent Tendencies in Ethics. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 SPROTT. 
 
 The Worship and Offices of the Church of Scotland. By 
 
 George W. Sprott, D.D., Minister of North Berwick. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 The Book of Common Order of the Church of Scotland, com- 
 monly known as John Knox's Liturgy. With Historical Introduction and Illus- 
 trative Notes. Crown Svo, 4s. 6d. net. 
 
 Scottish Liturgies of the Reign of James VI. Edited, with 
 
 an Introduction and Notes. Crown 8vo, 4s. net.
 
 William Blackwood & Sons. 29 
 
 STEEVENS. 
 
 Things Seen : Impressions of !Men, Cities, and Books. By the 
 
 late G. W. Steevess. Edited by G. S. Street. "With a Memoir by W. E. 
 Heslet, and a Photogravure reproduction of Collier's Portrait. Memorial Edi- 
 tion. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 From Capetown to Lady smith, and Egypt in 1898. Memorial 
 
 Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 In India. With Map. Memorial Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 With Kitchener to Khartum. With 8 Maps and Plans. 
 
 Memorial Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 The Land of the Dollar. Memorial Edition. Crown Svo, 68. 
 Glimpses of Three Nations. Memorial Edition. Cr. Svo, 6s. 
 Monologues of the Dead. Memorial Edition. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 With the Conquering Turk. With 4 Maps. Ch. Ed. Cr. Svo, 6s. 
 From Capetown to Ladysmith : An Unfinished Record of the 
 
 South African War. Edited by Veknon Blackburn. With Maps. Crown Svo 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 STEPHENS. 
 
 The Book of the Farm ; detailing the Labours of the Farmer, 
 
 Farm-Steward, Ploughman, Shepherd, Hedger, Farm-Labourer, Field -Worker, 
 and Cattle-man. Illustrated with numerous Portraits of Animals and Engravings 
 of Implements, and Plans of Farm Buildings. Fourth Edition. Revised, and 
 in great part Re-written, by James Macdonald, F.R.S.E., Secretary Highland 
 and Agricultural Society of Scotland. Complete in Six Divisional Volumes, 
 bound in cloth, each 10s. 6d., or handsomely bound, in 3 volumes with leather 
 back and gilt top, £3, 38. 
 
 Catechism of Practical Agriculture. 22d Thousand. Revised 
 
 by James Macdonald, F.R S.E. With numerong Illustrations. Crown Svo, Is. 
 
 The Book of Farm Implements and Machines. By J. Slight 
 
 and R. Scott Burn, Engineers. Edited by Henry Stephins. Large Svo, £2, 28. 
 
 STEVENSON. British Fungi. (Hymenomycetes.) By Rev. 
 
 John Stevenson, Author of ' Mycologia Scotica,' Hon. Sec. Cryptogamic Society 
 of Scotland. Vols. I. and II., post Svo, with Illustrations, prife 128. fid. net each. 
 
 STEWART. Hand Immemor. Reminiscences of Legal and 
 
 Social Life in Edinburgh and London, lSoO-1900. By Charles Stewart. With 
 10 Photogravure Plates. Royal Svo, 7s. 6d 
 
 STEWART AND CUFF. Practical Nursing. By Isla Stewart, 
 
 Matron of St Bartholomew's Hospital, London ; and Hekbkkt E. Cuff, M.D., 
 P.R.C.8., Medical Superintendent North-Eastcrn Fcvi-r Hospital, Tottenham, 
 London. With Diagrams. In 2 vols, crown Svo. Vol. I. Second Edition. 
 3h. 6d. net. Vol. II., 3s. 6d. net. 
 Also in 1 Volume, 5s. net. 
 
 STIRLING. Our Regiments in South Africa, 1899-1902. Their 
 
 Record, based on the Uespatclics. By John .Stiulino. In 1 vol. demy Svo, 
 12s. ficl. net. 
 
 STODDART. John Stuart Blackie : A Biography. By Anna 
 
 M. Stoddart. Popular Edition, with Portrait. Crown Svo, 68. 
 
 STORMONTH. 
 
 Dictionary of the English Language, Pronouncing, Etymo- 
 logical, and Explanatory. By the Ki-v. Jame.i Stokmonth. IlcviHcd by the 
 Rev. P. n. Pmklp. Library Edition. New and Cheaper Edition, with Hupplc- 
 ment. Imperial Svo, handsomely bound In half morocco, 18h. not.
 
 30 
 
 List of Books Published by 
 
 STORMONTH. 
 
 Etymological and Prononncing Dictionary of the English 
 
 Language. Including a very Copious Selection of Scientific TermB. For use in 
 Schools and Colleges, and as a Book of General Reference. The Pronunciation 
 carefully revised by tha Rev. P. H. Phelp, M.A. Cantab. Sixteenth Edition, 
 Revised. Grown 8vo, pp. 1000. 5s.net. 
 
 Handy Dictionary. JSTew Edition, thoroughly Revised. By 
 
 WiLLiAU Batne. 16mo, la. 
 
 STORY. The Apostolic Ministry in the Scottish Church (The 
 
 Baird Lecture for 1897). By Robert Herbert Story, D.D. (Edin.), F.8.A. 
 Scot., Principal of the University of Glasgow, Principal Clerk of the General 
 Assembly, and Chaplain to the Queen. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 STORY. William Wetmore Story and his Friends. From Letters, 
 
 Diaries, and Recollections. By Henry James. With 2 Portraits. In 2 vols, post 
 Svo, 24s. net. 
 
 TAYLOR. The Story of my Life. By the late Colonel 
 
 Meadows Taylor, Author of 'The Confe.ssions of a Thug," &c., &c. Edited by 
 his Daughter. Cheap Edition. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 Handy Book of the Flower-Garden : Being Practical Direc- 
 tions for the Propagation, Culture, and Arrangement of Plants in Flower- 
 Gardens all the year round. With Engraved Plans. By David Thomson, 
 Gardener to his Grace the Duke of Bucclouch, K.T., at Drumlanrig. Fourth 
 and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 THOMSON. A Practical Treatise on the Cultivation of the 
 
 Grape Vine. By William Thomson, Tweed Vineyards. Tenth Edition. Svo, 5s. 
 
 THORBURN. The Punjab in Peace and War. 
 
 BURN. Demy Svo, 12s. 6d. net. 
 
 THURSTON. 
 
 The Circle. By Katheeine Cecil Thurston. 
 
 sion. Crown Svo, 6s. People's Edition, paper covers, 6d. 
 
 John Chilcote, M.P. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 By S. S. Thor- 
 
 Fifth Impres- 
 
 TIELE. Elements of the Science of Religion. Part I. — Morpho- 
 logical. Part II. — Ontological. Being the Gifford Lectures delivered before the 
 University of Edinburgh in 1S96-98. ByC. P. Tiele, Theol. D., Litt.D. (Bonom), 
 Hon. M.B.A.8., &c., Professor of the Science of Religion, in the University of 
 Leiden. In 2 vols, post Svo, 78. 6d. net. each. 
 
 TRANSACTIONS OF THE HIGHLAND AND AGRICUL- 
 TURAL SOCIETY OP SCOTLAND. Published annually, price 5s. 
 
 TRAVERS. 
 
 The Way of Escape. A Novel. By Graham Tea vers (Mar- 
 garet Todd, M.D.) Second Impression. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 Mona Maclean, Medical Student. A Novel. Fourteenth Edi- 
 tion. Crown Svo, 6s. Cheaper Edition, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Windyhaugh. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 Fellow Travellers. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo, 6s.
 
 William Blackwood &• Sons, 31 
 
 TROTTER 
 
 A Leader of Light Horse. Life of Hodson of Hodson's 
 
 Horse. By Captain L. J. Trotter, Author of ' Life of John Nicholson, Soldier 
 and Statesman.' With a Portrait and 2 Maps. Demy Svo, 16s. 
 
 The Bayard of India. Life of laeut. - General Sir James 
 
 Outram, Bart., G.C.B., G.C.S.I. With Portrait. Demy Svo, 16s. net. 
 
 TULLOCH. Eecollections of Forty Years' Service. By Major- 
 
 General Sir Alexander Bruce Tulloch, K.C.B., C.Sl.G. Demy Svo, 15s. net. 
 
 TULLOCH. 
 
 Modem Theories in Philosophy and Religion. By John 
 
 TuLLOCH, D.D., Principal of St Mary's College in the University of St 
 Andrews, and one of her Majesty's Chaplains in Ordinary in Scotland. 
 Svo. 15s. 
 
 Luther, and other Leaders of the Reformation. Third Edi- 
 tion, Enlarged. Crown Svo, 38. 6d. 
 
 Memoir of Principal Tulloch, D.D, LL.D. By Mrs Oliphant, 
 
 Author of ' Life of Edward Irving." Third and Cheaper Edition. Svo, with 
 Portrait, 7s. 6d. 
 
 TWEEDIE. The Arabian Horse: His Country and People. 
 
 By Major -General W. Twbedie, C.8.I., Bengal Staff Corps; for many years 
 H.B.M.'s Consul-General, Baghdad, and Political Resident for the Government 
 of India in Turkish Arabia. In one vol. royal 4to, with Seven Coloured Plates 
 and other lUustrationfi, and a Map of the Country. Price £3, Ss. net. 
 
 VEITCH. The History and Poetry of the Scottish Border : their 
 
 Main Featnres and Relations. By John Veitch, LL.D., Professor of Logic 
 and Rhetoric, University of Glasgow. New and Enlarged Edition. 2 vols, 
 demy Svo, 168. 
 
 VETCH. Life, Letters, and Diaries of Lieut. -General Sir 
 
 Gerald Graham, V.C, G.C.B., H.E. By Colonel R. H. Vetch, C.B., late Royal 
 Engineers. With Portraits, Plans, and his Principal Despatches. Demy 8\ o, 218. 
 
 WADDELL. 
 
 Christianity as an Ideal. By Rev. P. Hately Wadpell, B.D. 
 
 Crown Svo, 3s. Gd. 
 
 Essays on Faith. Crown Svo, 3s. Cd. 
 
 WARREN'S (SAMUEL) WORKS :- 
 
 Diary of a Late Physician. Cloth, 2a. 6d. ; boards, 28. 
 Ten Thousand A-Year. Cloth, 33. 6d. ; boards, 2s. 6d. 
 Now and Then. The Lily and the Bee. Intellectual and 
 
 Moral Development of the PreRcntj Age. 48. 6d. 
 
 Essays : Critical, Imaprinativo, and Jnridi'^al. 68. 
 WENLEY. Aspects of Pessimism. By R. M. Wknley, M.A., 
 
 D.8<-., D.Phll., Professor of I'liilosopliy in the Uuivorriily of Michigan, U.S.A. 
 Crown Svo, Ss.
 
 32 Books Published by William Blackwood & Sons. 
 
 WHIBLEY. Thackeray. "Modem English Writers." By 
 
 Charles Whibley. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 WHITE. 
 
 The Young Gerande. By Edmund White. In 1 vol. crown 
 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 Bray of Buckholt. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 WHITE. Mountains of Necessity. By Hester White. Crown 
 
 Svo, Cs. 
 
 WILLIAMSON. Ideals of Ministry. By A. Wallace William- 
 son, D.D., St Cuthbert's, Edinburgh. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 WIL>SON. The Prophets and Prophecy to the Close of the Eighth 
 
 Century B.C. By the Rev. Alexander Wilson, M.A., Minister of Ythan Wells, 
 Aberdeenshire. With Introductory Preface bv the Rev. Allan Menzies, D.D., 
 Professor of Biblical Criticism in the University of St Andrews. Fcap. Svo, Is. 
 net. 
 
 WILSON. 
 
 Works of Professor Wilson. Edited by his Son -in -Law, 
 
 Professor Ferrieb. 12 vols, crown Svo, £2, 83. 
 
 Christopher in his Sporting-Jacket. 2 vols., 8s. 
 
 Isle of Palms, City of the Plague, and other Poems. 4s. 
 
 Lights and Shadows of Scottish Life, and other Tales, 4s. 
 
 Essays, Critical and Imaginative. 4 vols., 168. 
 
 The Noctes Ambrosianse. 4 vols., 16s. 
 
 Homer and his Translators, and the Greek Drama. Crown 
 
 8vo, 4s. 
 
 WORSLEY. 
 
 Homer's Odyssey. Translated into English Verse in the 
 
 Spenserian Stanza. By Philip Stanhope Worslbt, M.A. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Post Svo, 78. 6d. net. 
 
 Homer's Iliad. Translated by P. S. Worsley and Prof. Con- 
 
 ington. 2 vols, crown Svo, 2l8. 
 
 WOTHERSPOON. 
 
 Kyrie Eleison ("Lord, have Mercy"). A Manual of Private 
 
 Prayers. With Notes and Additional Matter. By H. J. Wotherspoon, M.A., 
 of St Oswald's, Edinburgh. Cloth, red edges. Is. net ; limp leather. Is. 6d. net. 
 
 Before and After. Being Part I. of ' Kyrie Eleison.' Cloth, 
 
 limp, 6d. net. 
 
 YATE. Khurasan and Sistan. By Lieut.-Col. C. E. Yate, C.S.L, 
 
 C.M.G., F.R.G S., Indian Staff Corps, Agent to the Governor-General and Chief 
 Commissioner for Baluchistan, late Agent to the Governor-General of India, and 
 Her Britannic Majesty's Consul-General for Khurasan and Sistan. With Map 
 and 25 Illustrations, and Portraits. Demy Svo, 21s. 
 
 ZACK. 
 
 On Trial. By Zack. Second Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 Life is Life, and other Tales and Episodes. Second Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo, 6b. 
 10/04.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 OCT 1 1 1950 
 
 ^^26)969 
 
 Form L9-42m-8,'49(B5573)444 
 
 
 ''Sflikl^ 
 
 ifi,, 
 
 hy* 
 
 ''--^.*J 
 
 
 y^' '%■'■' 
 
 03,i 
 
 > H.': 
 
 S^^<>^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 '^, 
 
 %-•;, ''Va 
 
 .tV^^v. 
 
 -.^ ■'i 
 
 ■'■4 
 
 'i^*".:,i 
 
 ^^j'i, 
 
 . .1.^'^
 
 IJCSOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRAE 
 
 lllllinliiilii liiilliiilli llllllilllllllllllllli 
 
 AA 000 536 775
 
 
 
 M^ 
 
 m 
 
 
 -', . .JV- ~> ■■ . ■■ ■■.1"- .» *A.^^' "^ ^ J** 
 
 
 > ■■■*».:'.>;■■■-;■'. :i? v.' '.■-.-■■• Vi^^viai 
 
 
 
 
 
 ;?-"'4^r8J-- '-Kit -■■''''■ Ji'.. <;'■•■■.- ^'.^"•^■;